Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3
Journal of Discourses,
Volume 3
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 / Brigham
Young, September 16, 1855
Brigham Young, September 16, 1855
GATHERING THE POOR.
An address by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, September 16, 1855.
2
Concerning the Saints in these Valleys, and those who are
abroad, I have a few remarks to make. The promises referred to by
the brethren who have addressed you this morning are very
reasonable--they are very judicious; they have promised to
remember the poor in their prayers, and before their brethren in
Zion. I have made the Saints some promises, and I am not aware
that I have made any promises to them that I have not fulfilled,
at least so far as I was personally concerned. I have promised
myself that I would plead for the poor; I have done it--I have
continued to do it--and I expect to continue to plead for the
poor Saints. I have preached in the United States, in the British
Provinces, and in the Island of Great Britain, and have
invariably promised the Saints one blessing, viz., hard labor,
hard fare, and plenty of persecution, if they would only live
their religion, and I believe they are generally well satisfied
that this promise has been amply fulfilled. If the Saints cannot
endure, and endure to the end, they have no reason to expect
eternal salvation.
3
While brother Brown was speaking of the Saints in England, that
they would probably be good Saints if they were nursed,
nourished, and cherished, I had certain reflections. We gather
the Saints, and gather those who are poor; what for? To bring to
pass righteousness, but many of them turn and go to the devil. I
will relate. Before we arrived in Winter Quarters we held
obligations and accounts, against the poor Saints we had
emigrated to America, to the amount of about thirty-five thousand
dollars, and that too out of our own individual pockets--it was
not Church money. But while we were in Winter Quarters, I do not
think there could have been ten persons counted, old and young,
who were brought from England by our liberality. Is this fact
encouraging or discouraging? The honest poor are still suffering,
I mean the Lord's poor. But you may take the devil's poor and the
poor devils, and they will plead a thousand times harder to be
brought out of England, to have their feet placed upon American
soil, than the Lord's poor, or the honest poor. The devil's poor
and the poor devils will manage to get here, while very many of
the Lord's poor stay there and suffer, and continue to suffer
until they lay down their bodies and sleep in the tomb. Thousands
and thousands of them will do this, while that portion who call
so loudly for help are those who will come here and then go to
the devil.
3
If there could be any rule by which the honest poor in England
could be designated from the dishonest, if the wealthy of that
nation could draw the line between them, allow me to tell you
that but few of the honest inhabitants of that country would
suffer as they now do for want of the common necessaries of life.
3
What is the cause of so much suffering there? Why the poor devils
get licence for begging, and beg from house to house, making a
speculation of it; they beg money, bread, and clothing, and then
speculate upon it, and thus abuse their friends and their gifts.
3
There are thousands of houses in England kept by beggars, as fine
houses as there are in that country, and their proprietors can
ride in their coach and four: that there are such characters is
well known among the people. Some of the large boarding houses in
England are kept by them, and they hire men, women, and children
to beg; they are licensed beggars. The women borrow their
neighbor's children and carry them out to deceive the industrious
and wealthy population, and thus they excite the sympathies of,
and beg from, every passenger going into or coming out of a
conveyance, and perhaps go to their homes twice or three times
a-day loaded down with money. This is well known by the wealthy,
but they cannot draw the line of distinction between them and the
honest poor, hence they are obliged to suffer the consequences.
3
Were it not for this the worthy poor would be fed and clothed in
England. If the wealthy of that nation could know the truth they
would feed the hungry and clothe the naked, honest, just, and
virtuous portions of the community. But they do not know them,
and if they give a loaf of bread or a sixpence, they expect it is
given to a poor devil; this makes them very careful how they
give.
4
Has not a similar dishonesty the same effect upon us? It has, and
that is what I wish to talk about. For example, a man in England,
professing to be a Latter-day Saint, will go to his brother in
the Church and promise, in the most sacred manner, and call God
and angels to witness, and hope he may die, and not live to get
to America, if he is not as prompt to his word as an angel, to
pay him back at such a time, if he will lend him ten sovereigns
to help him away to America; another will get five sovereigns in
the same way; another will beg to be allowed to take so much out
of a contribution box, promising to refund it, and saying, "When
I get to the Saints, where there is liberty, and get work and
good wages, I will remember you, my brethren, and send for you;"
and when they get here they forget it all. This is the way with
the devil's poor; the Lord's poor do not forget their covenants,
while the devil's poor pay no regard to their promises. Are you
afraid the devil's poor will apostatize? I am not afraid of it,
though sooner of later they will. They may hang on to the Church
for five, ten, or twenty years, but by and by, when they cannot
endure what the Lord will bring upon them, they will falter and
fall, and go by the board.
4
Now this is discouraging to every man who has been punctual to
his word, and done just as he said he would. You will find men in
England, who have said, out of their hard earnings, at ten
shillings per week, five pounds, or ten pounds, handing it out as
freely to their brethren as water to drink, saying, "Go to
America now, and you will help me out." But these men forget
their words, and when they have means they tie up their purse
strings, before they will bestow their charity upon those who
have assisted them.
4
Do I receive promises? Yes, men will promise me, saying, "If you
will let me go out this year by the means of the P. E. Fund, I
will refund the means again, that you may have it to send back
for more." And what will they do when they get here? Steal our
wagons and go off with them to California, and try to steal the
bake kettles, frying pans, tents, and wagon covers; and will
borrow the oxen and run away with them, if you do not watch them
closely. Do they all do this? No, but many of them will try to do
it. We checked a number this year who were trying to run away
with the wagons, instead of paying their just debts to the Fund.
They will hang on and plead poverty and sickness, and say that
they cannot live unless they have this tent, or that wagon, and
when they get it into their possession they will never return it,
unless they are compelled to.
4
This conduct is discouraging to us. I will tell you a little
further; it is actually the faltering, and misgiving, and
misdealing of unjust persons that prevent the gathering of the
Lord's poor, and that is God's truth. Were it not for that, the
Saints would be gathered by scores of thousands. It is the
wicked, the half-hearted, and what I call hickory Mormons that
prevent a more extensive gathering of the Saints.
4
We have done pretty well this season, and quite a number are
coming out, and I will tell you how this is operating upon me and
the people. It is well known that we annually handle a large
amount of means, and that we turn it over and shift it about
until it will answer the end for which it was designed.
4
Now I can ask the world this one question, were we ever in your
debt and refused to pay you? And they will all answer, "No." We
can turn to the Saints in England, France, America, or anywhere
upon the face of the whole earth; and ask them, "Have you lent us
money, or means of any kind, and we were not on hand to pay you?"
And they will answer, "No."
4
When brother Erastus Snow arrived, on the 1st of this month, he
came in the morning and informed me that he had run me in debt
nearly fifty thousand dollars; he said, "President Young"s name
is as good as the bank."
4
My name has been used without my consent, or without my knowing
anything about it, and our agents have run us in debt almost
fifty thousand dollars to strangers, merchants, cattle dealers,
and our brethren who are coming here.
4
I will tell you a little about the brethren, to show you the
amount of confidence there is.
5
There are men who have lately arrived in town who have a draft on
me, and who have hunted me up for the cash before they could find
time to shave their beards, or wash themselves, saying, "I have a
draft on you at ten days', fifty days', or six months' sight," as
the case may be, with, "Please pay so and so. Brother Young,
cannot you let me have the money immediately, for I do not know
how I can live without it, or get along with my business at all?"
This is the kind of confidence some men have in me. I wanted to
name this. Why? Because I am hunted; I am like one that is their
prey, ready to be devoured. I wish to give you one text to preach
upon, "From this time henceforth do not fret thy gizzard." I will
pay you when I can, and not before. Now I hope you will
apostatize, if you would rather do it.
5
It is the poor who have got your money, and if you have any
complaints to make, make them against the Almighty for having so
many poor. I do not owe you anything. You have my name attached
to the paper to help the poor; whether they are the Lord's poor,
the devil's poor, or poor devils, is not for me now to judge. I
tell the brethren that they may understand here to-day what kind
of sacred confidence some of them have in the leader of this
people, though I am happy to say that such cases are few. I would
be ashamed to join a people, organized as we are, and be afraid
to trust their leader.
5
It has just come into my mind how the brethren can be relieved of
their present dilemma, viz., every soul of you come forward and
make a donation of those drafts to the P. E. Fund. That will
relieve you of the debt at once, and you can then sit down and
enjoy yourselves, and lie down and sleep contentedly. This is
pleading for the poor again, and I am bound to do that.
5
I will tell you what I have done, for I know that many of the
brethren think that I am building myself up. I am, but let me
tell you that if I do not build up the kingdom of God on earth I
never expect to be built up; and I would not give the ashes of a
rye straw for any man in this kingdom, or for all his substance,
who does not build it up, and gather means for that purpose. It
is true I gather a great deal of substance around me; I am
obliged to do it, I cannot shun it. I must feed the poor, I must
clothe them and take care of them; I must see that they have
houses; and when they get so as to deserve them they must have a
team, a watch, a farm, &c., and must increase; but they must work
and pay for it all.
5
You know I preached you a short charity sermon last Sunday. I am
not now preaching for the poor in England, but for Utah poor; and
in Utah no man is deserving, or woman either, of fifty or even
twenty-five cents' worth of flour, of a piece of meat, a garment,
or the possession of any property without they pay for it with
their labor, if they are able. That is for Utah, no for England,
France, Ireland, &c. It is plain to you that circumstances
actually compel me to do as I do. Do I feed my hundreds? Yes, I
have fed them ever since I have been in these valleys, ever since
I could raise the grain to do it, which I have always done until
this year, and have had a great deal to spare besides.
6
I collect means around me, the poor must have it, and I make them
work and pay for it; that makes me wealthy, and I cannot help it.
I have property for sale, and say, if any man in England, or
anywhere else, will expand his heart and loosen his purse strings
to buy sixty-two thousand dollars' worth of my individual
property, I have it for sale to help the poor. I do not want it
destroyed, or to go into the hands of a mob, but I want it to go
to the building up of the kingdom of God. I would prefer to let
it go into the hands of the Saints, and use it to pay off those
who have drafts against me. Here is brother Duel, he has a good
house, and there are many others, go and buy their property, and
they will take your drafts and hand them to me. [Here many voices
were heard in a low tone, saying, "Yes, take my property."] Why
do I hear such responses on every side? Because they know me and
understand "Mormonism" as they ought. Go and throw out your
drafts, it is better for you to do this than to have the money
and let it go to destruction, and perhaps you with it. How many
scores have come into this kingdom, who have mourned themselves
to death because Joseph had five dollars of them? And yet they
would let their money go into the hands of the enemies of Christ,
and sit down calmly, and say, "Though I have lost that money, I
am in the kingdom of God yet." If it is absolutely necessary, and
circumstances cannot be controlled to keep the money from going
into the hands of our enemies, we will not whine about it, but
let it go, and then get more.
6
All cash means that are in the hands of this people should be
kept there for the benefit and convenience of the kingdom of God.
What for? To roll on the work of the last days, gather the
Saints, preach the Gospel, build up cities and temples, send the
Gospel to the uttermost parts of the earth, and revolutionize the
whole world.
6
You who have got those drafts, walk up like men of God and see
where you can purchase property, instead of taking the money to
put in the hands of some poor apostate, who wants to go to
California.
6
Dare any of you come and buy property? I can furnish as much as
you can buy. My house on the hill yonder, I have advertised it
for sale, and also my lands and barn. "What do you ask for it?"
Sixteen thousand dollars; it is worth that and a great deal more,
for it actually cost more. Can any of you buy it? Walk up and buy
my beautiful situation on the hill, and I will put the proceeds
into the Perpetual Emigrating Fund, if you will pay me the money,
and gather the Saints, the Lord's poor, and the devil's poor, and
the poor devils, and when we have got them here we will make
Saints of them, if we can, and if we cannot, we will cast them
out of the kingdom.
6
If the brethren all felt as some do, the Perpetual Fund means
would increase rapidly, but what do they do? It was reported to
you here last Conference, that there were then fifty-six thousand
dollars owing to the P. E. Fund, by brethren in this Territory;
some of the debtors have run away, but the most of them are here.
Can these men pay anything? No, they are poor and distressed;
they say, "If we let our oxen go, how can we live? If we let our
cows go our families will suffer." How did your families get
along before you got the cows? Another will say, "I have only one
span of horses and a wagon; and I cannot pay the debt." You
promised, before you left England, that you would pay it, and
pledged your sacred honor, and that is forfeited to the P. E.
Fund. You say that you cannot pay the debt; but I know you can if
you have a mind to. Live without a cow, as you used to, pay in
your houses and farms, and work until you get more. This debt is
diminished but little since last Conference; I do not suppose we
have gathered in more than one thousand dollars of it, and this
season there are about forty-nine thousand dollars more added to
it. I calculate that will rest upon my shoulders, but they are so
sloping, as you may observe, that it slips off, and then I kick
it off at my heels. The money will be forth-coming and all will
be well, all will be right; I am not discouraged.
7
I have a word to say to another portion of the community, some of
whom may be here to-day. A great many of the brethren are
indebted to the tithing office; and I have a good deal coming to
me; and I intend to put you into the screw, for we mean to make
you pay these debts this season. One man says, "I owe the Church
the money, it is true, but I believe I shall break and not pay
it." They want to get their money into the safe and then break.
If they owed a Gentile they would pay their debts, they would
work, and toil, and labor, day and night, to pay their enemy; but
when they owe the Church and kingdom of God they can lie down and
sleep in peace, though they owe thousands of dollars, and say,
"O! well, it is no matter whether the debt is paid or not." I
want to have you understand fully that I intend to put the screws
upon you, and you who have owed for years, if you do not pay up
now and help us, we will levy on your property and take every
farthing you have on the earth. I want to see if I can make some
of you apostatize; I will if I can, by teaching sound doctrine
and advocating correct principles; for I am tired of men who are
eternally gouging their brethren and taking the advantage of
them, and at the same time pretending to be Saints until they
gain an advantage over this people, and then they are ready to
leave. I want you to leave now; I give you this word of caution,
prepare to pay the debt you owe to the Church. If I had the money
due to the Church by a few individuals, I could pay every one of
our individual debts and the Church debt, and have a few scores
of thousands lying by me to operate upon; and in such
circumstances I could operate to some advantage, and greatly
benefit the Church. But it seems that there are many drones in
the hive, who are determined to tie up the hands of those who
rule the affairs of this kingdom, and the quicker they are thrown
out the better.
7
I have given you some reasons why things are so slow and tardy in
their progress with regard to the gathering of the Saints. Let
the poor Saints strive to induce the rich to have confidence in
them, by keeping their word and punctually paying those who loan
them money. I am sorry to say that this is not always the case.
The poor are filled with idolatry as well as the rich, and covet
the means of those who have helped them; the rich, also, have the
same spirit of idolatry, and stick to what they have. Let the
poor be honest, let the rich be liberal, and lay their plans to
assist the poor, to build up the kingdom of God, and at the same
time enrich themselves, for that is the way to build up God's
kingdom. May the Lord bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 /
Jedediah M. Grant, May, 30, 1855
Jedediah M. Grant, May, 30, 1855
THE HOLY SPIRIT, AND HUMAN LEARNING AND SCIENCE.
A Lecture by President J. M. Grant, Delivered in the Social Hall,
Great Salt Lake City, May, 30, 1855.
8
I am pleased with the privilege I have in speaking for a
short time this evening.
8
I wish to have your prayers, and by the aid thereof to speak by
the Spirit of the Lord, for I have found that without that Spirit
I never could command language sufficient to convey my ideas.
8
With all the study that I have exercised, with all the books I
have read and the experience I have had, I never have been able
to convey, with any degree of force, the ideas presented to my
mind, without the Spirit of the Lord. Believing in this fact, I
have never premeditated what I should say. Some suppose that, to
treat upon theology, or any other science coming under the
general term, a person must have a classical education.
8
I hope you, as well as myself, have often thought upon the
science of theology, or upon other branches of science; but
notwithstanding we may reflect upon them, and think upon them
till we make our heads ache, yet my experience has proved to me
that an Elder of Israel cannot impress any subject on the minds
of the people, unless he has the Holy Spirit.
8
I might reason upon this point at some length; for instance, we
have some among us who are good preachers, and who are considered
good in language, but yet they are not able to impress their
ideas upon other minds, unless they have the Spirit of the Lord.
I find others who are not considered good speakers nor good in
language, yet when filled with this Spirit they can convey their
ideas in a clear manner to those whom they address. Therefore I
reason like this, if a person address you and wishes to make a
suitable impression upon your mind, he must have the Spirit.
8
Latter-day Saints are, and have been highly favored; the channel
of communication has been opened from heaven to earth in our day,
and has inspired this people with the gift of the Holy Ghost, and
by that gift they have proved the things of God. When I read the
productions of men I am apt to forget them; I go for instance, to
Elder Hyde's grammar class, and I study, and read, and commit the
rules of grammar to memory, but unless I keep my mind constantly
upon that subject, it will fly away from me; it is like the man's
rabbit, "when he went to put his hand upon it, it was not there."
On the contrary, there are certain truths brought to my mind by
the aid of the Spirit of the Lord, that I have never forgotten.
Truths deposited by the Holy Ghost are treasured up in the mind,
and do not leave it.
9
One trait I have had in my character from my boyhood, and that
is, not to believe every story told me to be true. I well
remember that my mother used to instruct and teach me that if I
was a bad boy, I should have to go to hell, and that the fire
there was seven times hotter than any fire I could possibly make,
even if I should make it with beech or maple wood and there I
must burn for ever and ever. I never believed this story, but I
presume that my mother did; I could not, therefore I felt no
trouble about it.
9
Still I was particular in my notions of certain ideas. I remember
reflecting when very young--my brother had killed a quail, and in
conversing upon the circumstances, he asked my mother if there
was not a quail heaven, which caused me to reflect much upon the
idea of a future state of the animal creation. And, when quite
young, I read the sermons of John Wesley, who believed that the
animal creation would have an eternal existence as well as man,
therefore my ideas were strengthened upon this thing; but when I
came to read the vision given to Joseph Smith upon a future
state, as contained in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, I
believed it, although some in our neighborhood were much troubled
with the doctrine it contained, but it gave me great joy and
satisfaction.
9
From the time I began to read books, I have been particular in
relation to what I would accept for doctrine. I am aware that
some persons will believe almost anything, and are not particular
in relation to the doctrine they receive.
9
I remember well, when a boy, of hearing brother Brigham speak in
tongues, and the effect it produced I shall never forget; I could
feel the spirit, although I did not fully understand the tongue.
I have heard others speak in tongues, but it had not the same
effect, and I have marked the different impressions received
under different individuals.
9
When a man teaches doctrine, let him keep on the track, and teach
what we can realize and understand, for I do dislike to receive
anything for doctrine and afterwards be under the necessity of
giving it up because it is erroneous. Hence, if you desire to be
constantly led in the path of truth, you will have to be led by
the inspiration of the Lord. If I hear a righteous man teach
doctrine which I cannot believe nor comprehend, I mark the
saying, and I find, that in course of time, the Holy Spirit makes
the principle manifest, and sets the matter right.
9
When you have a teacher upon the earth and he gives you
instruction, is it for you to rise up and say that you will not
abide by his counsel, that you can instruct as well as he can? If
a person possesses more intelligence, and has more knowledge than
his teacher, perhaps they might assume the right to teach those
who are placed over them. Yet those in this church who have taken
this course have betrayed their own weakness and folly. But as
God has given us a teacher, it is his prerogative to teach in
every sense of the word, and give unto us every lesson that we
need.
9
Take the balance of the world from the Saints, and with all their
learning--with all their vanity--with all their books, science,
and education--and contrast it with the fountain of knowledge
that God, angels, and the servants of God possess, and what are
the world with all their boasted acquirements, when contrasted
with these things? What do they understand about the principles
by which man is to be exalted into the presence of God?
10
Take the wisest statesmen and philosophers there are in the
world, and with all the knowledge they may acquire upon
astronomy, philosophy, or any other branch of science known among
the children of men, and they will come far short of a perfect
knowledge of science in all its parts and bearings. If we could
call up father Abraham, I suppose he could teach us more
philosophy and astronomy in one day, than those to whom I have
alluded could teach you in years. Call up Daniel, and he would
tell us he learned more in one vision, concerning the history of
the Medes and Persians, and of the Romans, and others, than
modern historians could learn by reading for years.
10
"No man can understand the things of God, but by the Spirit of
God." Ask a person who has preached for years, if he can remember
what he said; I know I cannot. I can remember that I had the
Spirit of God at such a time; I remember that I taught by the
Holy Ghost at such a time, and the testimony that I bore to the
people, and I realize the principle, I trusted in the Lord. I
know no more about shaping my discourses than I did when I first
commenced to preach, and no more than if I had never preached in
my life; but I always speak from the impressions of the moment,
as I receive them. I want to go into a meeting without anything
premeditated, and speak from the impulse of the moment, for I
feel well when taking this course. Whether I feel lively and
energetic, or dull and sleepy, I shall speak accordingly.
10
I have passed through various scenes up and down in the world,
and never failed to accomplish anything that has been given me to
do. I have in my life, crossed some of the most dangerous water
courses--some which no other person would attempt to cross; not
that I was any more daring than they were, naturally, but by
acting in accordance with the impression that I then received,
and from those impressions I knew I could cross. And on different
occasions, when I have carried out those impressions, it has come
out just right; and when I have not done so, it has been just the
reverse.
10
In the year 1834, when Zion's camp was moving from Kirtland to
Missouri, one day I left the camp and went out to hunt in the
woods of Ohio, and strayed away from the camp some 10 or 11
miles. The camp kept moving on all the time, and I entirely lost
the track, and having no compass, I knew not towards what point I
should travel. I kept travelling on till the after part of the
day; I then concluded I would pray, but I could not get any
impression where the camp was. However, I soon after received an
impression from the Spirit, the same Spirit we had in Kirtland,
and the same Spirit we enjoy in this place; and immediately after
receiving the impression, I looked before me, and there was the
camp moving on in regular order. I could see it just as clear as
I did in the morning; there were the people, the wagons and
horses, all in their places as I left them in the fore part of
the day, and I supposed they were not more than 80 rods off. But
after turning away for a moment, I again looked in the same
direction, but all was gone. Still the Spirit told me to travel
on in the same direction I had seen the camp; I did so, and after
travelling some 8 o 10 miles, came up with them, and when they
first came in sight, they looked just as I saw them in the
vision.
11
Again, whenever I have had anything that was great or important
to accomplish, I have been impressed with my own weakness and
inability to perform the task imposed upon me, and that of myself
I was as nothing, only as I trusted in God, and under these
circumstances I was certain to speak by the power and influence
of the Holy Ghost. When I have trusted in books, or in my own
acquirements that I had gleaned from reading the productions of
different authors, (for I used to be fond of reading the works of
Brown, Abercrombie, Locke, Watts, and other metaphysical
writers,) I was sure to be foiled in my attempt, for all would
leave me. But whenever I have trusted in the Lord, and relied
upon Him for strength, it has come out right.
11
I want the Saints of God, when they come to school, to be filled
with the Holy Spirit; I want the Saints to pray that those who
speak may do it by the power of the Holy Ghost, and by this
course you will learn and understand the principle of eternal
life and happiness, and will receive intelligence from the
fountain of all knowledge, which will exalt you in the presence
of God. You may read all the books in the universe, and study all
you can upon the science of astronomy, chemistry, and theology,
and make those sciences interwoven with your very nature, till
they are like a straight-jacket upon you, and you may be wrapped
up in them and bound hand and foot, and after all they will not
let you into the fountain of all knowledge; but by taking such a
course, you will have to become slaves to the learning that you
have acquired. But I want the Saints to use their learning in the
same manner as a boy uses the top, which is in perfect subjection
to him; upon the same principle let the Saints use their
learning, and when they speak, let it be by the power of God. It
is not that I discard learning, but let it be used properly.
11
There is a fountain of intelligence, and the channel thereto is
open, thank God for it, and the light of heaven bursts forth
through this channel.
11
I will now come right down to your own houses, and among your own
families. When you call upon the Lord, night and morning, and do
those things which are right in the sight of God, you feel well,
don't you? But if you act in a different manner, and neglect to
pray, and forget to attend to those duties devolving upon a Saint
of God, you feel barren in the things of God. Can you go and
read, and study any science, and feel that you have the same
light beaming upon your understanding, that a person has who is
filled with the Spirit of God, and that light which animates a
heavenly being?
12
Why was it that Joseph could take the wisest Elder that ever
travelled and preached, and, as it were, circumscribe his very
thoughts? Simply because he had the Holy Ghost. Why can our
President do the same? is it because he has read books for years?
No. But he has sought his God, and the Holy Ghost is in him and
he is enabled to search the deep things of God. Then, I say, that
man knows the most who enjoys the greatest portion of the Holy
Spirit. An individual who lacks this principle may be filled with
the learning of the world, but can he rise up ant tell it, unless
he has the Holy Spirit? I answer, no. To impress the knowledge
that he possesses upon the minds of others, he must have the Holy
Ghost. I wish to enquire whether the channel is open between you
and the heavens, and do you draw daily from that source? If so,
then you are in the narrow path, and rejoicing in the truth. I
mention this that you may come to the school prepared to receive
the impression that may be given. I do not wish you to come here
as though you were coming to Fun Hall, (you know this is
sometimes called Fun Hall), but when you come, have your minds
prepared to be instructed in doctrine, and in the love of God,
and pray that you may receive a proper impression upon what may
be advanced; for you must receive item after item, principle
after principle, here a little and there a little, until you get
a fountain of wisdom. I want you to follow the impression that
would lead you to serve God, and the still small voice of God
will direct you in all your ways, and you will be wrapped up and
live in revelation, and it will be your food by day and by night,
and it will cause the mind to expand and the heart to leap with
joy. I admit that there are certain Saints who consider certain
items as small affairs, but the least thing, however small it may
appear to some, in its results may be great. If we as Saints of
God do right, no difference about who calls us simple. I tell
you, that if you have the Holy Ghost you can understand, and you
can be impressed with truth, and that truth will make you free,
and you will not forget those things which you receive under the
impressions of the Holy Spirit.
12
A great many people feast upon imagination instead of feasting
upon that which is tangible, and they will allow their minds to
be led away by fancy, and will make out how great they will be at
some future time, and how good they intend to be and how much of
the Holy Ghost they expect to receive; but the idea is, what do
you enjoy at the present time, and what are the blessings you
enjoy at this present moment, right now? Am I doing right to-day?
Is the Holy Ghost in me now? Is God's blessing with me now--(not
at some other time)? If so, then all is well.
12
I want the Saints to be impressed with the motto of being happy
all the time; if you cannot be happy today, how can you be happy
to-morrow? I speak this from what I have learned myself; though
it has given me much of trouble, and a great amount of
perseverance, to be happy under all circumstances. I have learned
not to fret myself. It has taken me a great while to arrive at
this point, but I have obtained it in a measure, and perhaps many
of you have obtained the same thing, but I doubt whether a great
many have learned the secret of happiness.
12
In order to understand the principle of happiness you must not be
ever complaining, but learn not to fret yourselves. If things do
not go right, let them go as they will, if they go rough, let it
be so; if all hell boils over, let it boil. I thank the Lord for
the bitter as well as for the sweet; I like to grapple with the
opposite: I like to work and have something to oppose. I used to
dread those things, but now I like to grapple with opposition,
and there is plenty of it on the right hand and on the left. When
trouble gets in among you, shake it off, or bid it stand out of
the way. If the devil should come and say, "Brother Brigham is
not doing his duty, or is not doing right," kick him right out of
your way; bid him depart, do not allow him to have place in your
habitation, but learn to be happy.
12
I remember a noted deist who said that it was a poor religion
that would not make a person happy here in this life: he would
not give a fig for such a religion; and I would say the same;
give me a religion that will make me happy here, and that will
make me happy hereafter. If you have the blues, or the greens,
shake them off, and learn to be happy, and to be thankful. If you
have nothing to eat but johnny cake, be thankful for that, and if
you have not johnny cake, but have a roasted potatoe and
buttermilk, why, be thankful; or if you have a leg of a chicken,
or any other kind of food, learn to be thankful, and if you have
only one dollar in your pocket, learn to be as happy under these
circumstances as if you had ten dollars.
13
One time in Nauvoo, some English brethren did not like to eat
corn bread, and one of them says to another, just before
partaking of some, "Are you going to ask a blessing? I am not
going to thank God for nothing else but corn bread, potatoes, and
salt." Brethren, those feelings should not be, we ought to be
happy and shake off the blues, no difference what we may be
called to pass through, but let us have the light of the Lord,
the channel of inspiration open, that the light of truth may
break in upon our understandings, that we may be rich in faith
and in good works.
13
I used once to be troubled with dyspepsia, and had frequently to
call upon the Elders to administer, and on one occasion, brother
Joseph Smith says to me, "Brother Grant, if I could always be
with you, I could cure you." How is it that brother Brigham is
able to comfort and soothe those who are depressed in spirit, and
always make those with whom he associates so happy? I will tell
you how he makes us feel so happy. He is happy himself, and the
man who is happy himself can make others feel so, for the light
of God is in him and others feel the influence, and feel happy in
his society. I want the Saints to live in a way that they can
feel happy all the time, and then we shall enjoy the Holy Spirit;
then we shall meet in heaven to part and meet again; and when we
get through our work assigned us, then we may assist, if not to
make a world as large as this, in organizing some little lump of
clay.
13
May God bless, save and receive you into his kingdom, is the
prayer and desire of my heart, for Christ's sake. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 / Orson
Pratt, May 20, 1855
Orson Pratt, May 20, 1855
TRIALS OF THE SAINTS--REDEMPTION OF ZION--SECOND COMING
OF CHRIST--THE WORD OF WISDOM.
A Discourse by Elder Orson Pratt, Delivered in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, May 20, 1855.
13
I have been much interested in the remarks that have been made by
brother Jackman, for they have been according to my feelings,
they were right to the point, and many useful ideas have been
thrown out before us, and his words have been full of meaning.
Although he has considered himself bashful before the people, yet
the Lord has put into his heart those things that are calculated
to interest the Saints.
13
We see, from what has been portrayed before us, the trials and
difficulties that we, some of us, have had to endure in this
Church; we also see, from what he has explained, the patience of
the people in passing through those difficulties; no murmuring,
no complaining, no fault-finding, but all taking hold with one
heart and one mind to do the will of God, under the most
straightened circumstances.
14
We can contrast this feeling with what we see manifested by some
of our new emigrants; some of them come in here feeling
dissatisfied, having become so in crossing the plains; they will
differ with each other, lose the good spirit, and allow
themselves to be controlled by an evil influence; I say we can
see, from the discourse of brother Jackman, a great contrast
between those that first came here, and those that now come. Now
the question might arise in the minds of some, "Were the pioneers
who came here so much better than those persons that now come?" I
think not. "Then why was there no murmuring, nor fault-finding,
nor apostacy?" The reason is obvious; those who first came here
had more experience in such matters than the new emigrants have,
who come here almost without experience in those things which
they naturally come in contact with when crossing the plains.
14
In fact there are very few in the world that would do any better
than the "Mormon" pioneers did the first year they came here. It
requires experience to enable people patiently to pass through
the scenes of trial that were endured by the pioneers, and those
who first came into these valleys. Take our late emigration that
have crossed over the plains, and let them be driven a few times
from their comfortable habitations, and let them wander for
months in the cold winter, and then send them off on an
expedition, such as the pioneers took to this country, and you
would see them quite a different people: you would see them
altered and improved by the course of experience they had passed
through; they would be benefitted by certain kinds of experience
which others have passed through before them; and, if attentive,
they would add many important items to their former stock of
wisdom and knowledge.
14
Consequently, it requires experience, not only for the old
members, but for the new; and should the new members be permitted
to come from the old countries, and meet with no poverty, no
affliction, it would not be known whether those persons would
endure such trials; and hence the necessity of such trials to
give people experience.
14
It is true, they have had some things to pass through in the old
country of a trying nature, but they have not had a series of
different trials to encounter; therefore, there would be no
telling whether they would stand or not, if called to pass
through similar scenes of trials to those passed through by the
earlier settlers of this Territory.
14
Then, it is not surprising to me that the Lord takes certain
measures to bring those persons into difficult circumstances; in
fact, we have the Lord's own declaration for it, that He will try
this people, not in some things, but in all things, to see if
they will abide in the covenant, and He says, "If they will not,
then they will not abide in me."
15
Here, then, we perceive that each will have his share of trials,
either in the beginning or in the advanced state of the Church.
We do not know what they will be, only so far as God has revealed
in His word. He has told us that we should be visited with famine
and sword, with pestilence and distress; all these are predicted,
and laid before this people in the Book of Doctrine and
Covenants. The Lord says, unless His servants should hearken to
the words and counsels that He gives unto them, famine, trouble,
and distress would overtake them. Now what benefit or what glory
is there to an individual who is placed in circumstances that he
cannot help but do right? For instance, suppose there were no
intoxicating drinks in the world, what glory and credit would it
be to an individual to say that he had kept himself from those
things? If his father and his forefathers to the third or fourth
generation of them, had died from drunkenness, he would have
nothing to boast of; for he could not be a drunkard; therefore, I
say, if this temptation was set before us as the forbidden tree
was before mother Eve, and we withstood the temptation, then
there would be some merit in it, far more than there is for a
person to keep himself sober, because he is obliged to do so. So
we may take other things in the same light.
15
Why did the Lord suffer the Hittites, and Perizzites, and
Hivites, and Jebusites, and various others, to live among Israel?
He had two purposes in view; one was to scourge Israel when they
went astray from His commandments; and the other was to see
whether they would overcome or not; He placed them where they
would have temptations to test their fidelity; then, if directly
in the face of the Law of God, they would falter or yield, and
give way to the customs and vices of the heathen, they were not
worthy of the glory of God, nor of being called His people.
15
But if the heathen had all been swept away, and those temptations
had not been presented, where would have been the merit? It would
have been very small indeed.
15
A commandment was given, forbidding the children of Israel to
marry with the heathen; it was commanded that the sons of Israel
should not take wives from among the heathen, neither should they
give their daughters to the heathen.
15
Now there was temptation in those days, set before the children
of Israel, and sometimes they would break through, and go beyond
the bounds, like old Solomon, who transgressed, after God had
appeared to him three times, and had given him many choice
favors, and manifested Himself to him in dreams, and also when he
spread forth his hands to pray God to bless the temple which he
had built, then the Lord manifested Himself in the presence of
all Israel, to His servant.
15
He was lifted up in the midst of Israel, and a kingdom and
government were given to him, far surpassing all the kingdoms and
governments upon the earth, and yet, after all these things, and
after the Lord had given him many wives, he took that which was
forbidden; he took the daughters of the heathen nations; and he,
being their head and their king, set this wicked--this evil
example before all Israel, so that if they had followed his
foolish and wicked ways, they would have been destroyed, but from
the account we have, he was overcome by the temptations laid
before him, and consequently the wives that he had taken led him
away, so much so, that in his old age, he, in order to please
those wives whom he had taken from among the Gentiles, bowed down
to their gods. Here then were two evils, first, in taking heathen
wives, and the next, in tampering with, and bowing down to their
gods; and the Lord will judge him for all those things, just as
He will us--according to the works we perform while in this state
of probation.
15
If Solomon, in all his glory, had been contented with all those
blessings given him and had not yielded to the temptations laid
to ensnare him, he would have increased in his glory and in his
dominions; his glory would have increased in this world and in
the future; but the Lord desired to try him.
15
This shows us that, though a man may be set upon a throne and be
exalted high among men, yet he has his temptations, and blessed
is he if he endures them and is faithful to his trust; and if he
be in distress, bears it all with patience, for he will always
have his trials, and no person will escape, all men must be tried
and proven.
16
These are reflections that occurred to my mind while brother
Jackman addressed us, showing the contrast between those who
first came here, and those who now come. I was led to enquire,
why there was such a vast difference; and the thought occurred to
me that it was because of experience, for those who have been
here from the first, have been pretty well buffeted, and before
they came here they had learned how to submit, when the Lord saw
proper to put upon them a chastisement.
16
Should all this people here in Utah be called to pass through
such scenes as some of us have been called upon to encounter, I
believe there would be many who would say, "Let us endure these
things with all submission and patience before God."
16
In order to do this, it is necessary for us, in our prosperity,
to remember the Lord our God, for if men and women will not
remember the Lord, when the heavens smile upon them, and when
health is in their habitations--if they will not acknowledge the
hand of God then, and be thankful for the blessings that they
receive, you may be sure that they will not be so well prepared
to endure trials, and to pass through adversities, as those who
have, in the days of their prosperity, humbled themselves before
the Lord, and acknowledged His hand in all things.
16
There are individuals in this Territory, of a careless
disposition, and you may mark them, and those that have waxed
fat, and their hearts are upon the things of this world, that
when tribulations come, they will be the ones to quake and fear,
while those who have taken a different course will be able to
stand.
16
I heard brother Joseph, when speaking of those that were sick in
Nauvoo, make remarks similar to those that I have now made. He
said, that those who would not, when in good health, call upon
the Lord, and acknowledge His hand in all things, and remember
him, would not have faith when it was needed--he said that those
individuals would have but very little faith in the days of their
calamities and affliction.
16
Then seek to get faith and spirit sufficient to assist us in the
days of our afflictions, that we may be prepared for all the
vicissitudes of life. We ought to know that we are well off at
the present, but all do not realize this fact.
16
How often I have thought of the remark made by the Prophet;
nothing can be more true than that remark; it carries its own
evidence with it, that those individuals who have wealth and
riches in abundance, but do not remember the Lord, when troubles
come, they will be in the greatest distress, generally speaking.
16
I do not know what the Lord will hereafter do with this people; I
have not myself a sufficiency of the spirit of prophecy to
understand all the events of the future; and I doubt very much,
whether there is an individual in this Church that does know; but
we do know, as far as the things of the future are revealed; and
we may know many things by dreams and visions, but when it comes
to principles, and to what the Lord will do with this people, I
doubt very much whether there is an individual in the world, that
knows the changes and variety of scenes through which this people
will be called to pass.
16
There are, in many revelations, not only in modern but in ancient
prophecy, predictions touching the scenes of the last days, and
the trials of the Saints; and we ought to be prepared for
whatever is to come, troubles, distress, famine, war, or anything
else.
16
The Lord has said that great prosperity awaits us, far beyond
what we now have, but I doubt very much whether this prosperity
will come before we have passed through some further
tribulations.
17
There are revelations in relation to the nations of the earth and
this people, that seem to indicate that we will have to pass
through some things that we never have had to encounter, and it
seems to me that we will have to stand forth and defend ourselves
against our enemies. And we have got to be tried as Israel was,
and to see whether our sons will marry Gentiles, or our daughters
Gentile husbands.
17
Now if there were no Gentiles among us, we could not see whether
there was any integrity among the people. Do you suppose that
this people will be kept away from the Gentiles? No verily, the
Lord does not intend that we should dwell separate from the world
altogether. From this time forth, it is our duty to warn our sons
and daughters, day by day, and night by night, and week by week,
as has been told us from this stand to warn our sons and
daughters, as God did our first parents, concerning the forbidden
fruit. When He set the forbidden fruit before them, He said, "If
you eat, it will make you mortal, whereas you are now immortal,
but you may choose for yourselves."
17
Now how do we know, but when the gates of Zion shall be open to
the nations, that the Gentiles will come flocking in, like a
flowing stream? A flowing stream is one that runs continually;
and the Gentiles will, in that day, come to us as a flowing
stream, and we shall have to set our gates open continually, they
will come as clouds and as doves in large flocks. Do you suppose
that the Gentiles are going to be ignorant of what is taking
place? "Now this will not be the case, they will perfectly
understand what is taking place. The people will see that the
hand of God is over this people; they will see that He is in our
midst, and that He is our watchtower, that He is our shield and
our defence, and therefore, they will say, "Let us go up and put
our riches in Zion, for there is no safety in our own nations."
17
Those nations are trembling and tottering and will eventually
crumble to ruin, and those men of wealth will come here, not to
be baptized, but many of them will come that have never heard the
servants of God; but they will hear that peace and health dwell
among us, and that our officers are all peace officers, and our
tax-gatherers men of righteousness.
17
They will come, not to be baptized, but they will come with their
old traditions and customs, and they will flee to Zion with their
riches, but they will come in favor of their old customs, and of
their old Gentile notions of religion; and if God is merciful
unto them, so as to cause them to leave their native land, that
we may take them up, and teach them, and nourish them, and bring
them up to the standard of truth, all will be right; but if they
neglect to observe and obey the instructions given, and to follow
the good examples set before them, so much the greater their
curse and condemnation.
17
If our sons and daughters will mary among them, they are much
worse than the Gentiles are; for we have been instructed, and
ought to know better.
17
But notwithstanding all that I have said, there may be a time to
come, I do not know how long it will be, but the time will come
when righteousness will be laid to the line and justice to the
plummet.
17
There will be a certain degree of freedom used with those persons
who may come unto Zion, but not so far as to partake of their
deeds; but on the contrary, you are strictly prohibited from
joining in their evil practices.
18
But if the Saints act wisely they may set an example before them
that will do them good, and if there is any good or righteousness
in them, an upright, holy example will bring it out. All this
will take place, and there are many here that will live to see
those things, and I rejoice that there is but a comparatively
little time for those things to be accomplished.
18
I look at matters perhaps a little different from some that get
away off this way and then the other, and when they get
disappointed will apostatize.
18
In order to explain my feelings I will bring up one little
example; for instance, it was expected that when the Saints
gathered to Jackson County, there would be a perfect paradise,
and that there would be an end to trouble and to opposition. And
when the Saints were driven out from Jackson County, almost all
in the Church expected that they would speedily be restored; and
a person was considered almost an apostate that would say, they
would not come back in five years, or ten at the furthest; but
the prevailing opinion seemed to be that it would take place
immediately.
18
When Zion's Camp went up, and found the Saints all scattered
abroad, what did we hear? Why, all in camp were on the tiptoe to
have Zion redeemed immediately; perhaps some would stretch their
faith and put it off for five years; but those were considered
weak in the faith. This was their extreme enthusiasm.
18
I was appointed to visit all the Saints in Clay County, to
strengthen them, and I proved to them from the Book of Doctrine
and Covenants that it would be very many years before Zion should
be redeemed; and some would believe it, and some others would
think that brother Pratt was rather weak in the faith; but I
endeavored to show them that such and such things had got to be
fulfilled before the redemption of Zion; and time has proved the
truth of what I advanced.
18
Now let us see if they have not got to the other extreme;
twenty-two years have passed since that time, and if we look
around now, is it not the other way, the very opposite? The
people think of almost everything else but the redemption of
Zion, and speak to individuals about it, and they put it off a
great distance ahead. But I do not feel to go to this extreme. I
will give you my opinion; so far as the revelations go, in
speaking of this subject, I think that this event is nearer than
this people are aware of.
18
Again, take the subject of the coming of Christ, and as far back
as 1821, I remember that I came on from New York to Kirtland,
Ohio, and I found many Saints thinking that Christ would come
immediately. Though I had but little experience, yet I had
applied myself to the written revelations, for they were not then
printed, but I frequently got the privilege of reading them, and
copying some of them, and therefore, I had an opportunity of
judging more correctly, perhaps, than those who had not the same
privilege.
18
No doubt they felt exceedingly anxious to have him come, as we
all do, and this anxiety overcame them, and hence they were
mistaken. I have no doubt that there are others in the Church
that think it is a far off event, and event that will probably
take place in the days of their youngest children; but from what
is written, I look upon it as an event that is much nearer than
is generally supposed.
18
It is true, there is a great work to be performed, but the Lord
has a great many to perform it. If He had them all concentrated
in one vast body from England, Scotland, the nations of Europe,
and the Islands of the sea, he could soon accomplish the work,
notwithstanding its vastness.
19
A great work has to be brought about; how many years, or scores
of years, it will be, I know not, but from the scenes we behold
among the people, the breaking up of the nations, and the signs
of the times, and the present aspects of the European war, and
from the shutting up and closing up of the proclamation of the
Gospel in many lands, the coming of Christ seems to be near at
hand, yet Zion must be redeemed before that day; the temple must
be built upon the consecrated spot, the cloud and glory of the
Lord rest upon it, and the Lamanites, many of them, brought in,
and they must build up the NEW JERUSALEM! It is true, so says the
Book of Mormon, that inasmuch as the Gentiles receive the Gospel,
they shall assist my people the remnant of Jacob, saith the Lord,
to build the New Jerusalem. And when they have got it built, then
we are told that they shall assist my people who are of Jacob to
be gathered in unto the New Jerusalem.
19
Only a few thousands or hundreds of thousands, then, are to be
engaged in this work, and then, after it is done, we are to
assist the Lamanites to gather in; and then shall the powers of
heaven be in your midst; and then is the coming of Christ.
19
It will not be before the Lamanites come in, nor before the
temple is constructed in Jackson County; but there is a great
people to do the work.
19
I look upon these events as something that will take place sooner
than many expect, and it will find many putting it away at a
distance. This is evident, from the fact, that he will find them
eating and drinking with the drunkard, and marrying, and giving
in marriage, to the very hour of his coming.
19
This shows the state of the world as it is to be at his coming,
and if they are to perceive one event after another, why do they
indulge themselves in these things? It shows that they do not
perceive that it is so near.
19
It will not be those who have oil in their lamps, for they are
ready, and when the sound goes forth, the oil is there; but it
will be the others; their lamps will have gone out, and they will
have no light; and hence he comes, and men are not aware of it;
he enters in and the door is shut, and five out of the ten
virgins that have actually gathered, as it appears, are numbered
among hypocrites and unbelievers.
19
How often do I think of this, and the condition of the Saints?
Will the Saints be ready? With all the evidence and testimony
that they have portrayed before them from Sabbath to Sabbath, is
it not strange that so many will be so unprepared for that
terrible day of the Lord? It will be a pleasing day to the
righteous, but terrible to the wicked.
19
This ought to brace us up, it ought to keep up our spirits, and
cause us to prepare for that time. If I should not do this, I
neglect my duty. Should I do wrong because some person in the
Priesthood, high in authority, does wrong? No, it should have no
influence whatever over me.
19
We should have the Spirit of light that lighteth every man that
cometh into the world, and especially those that obey the truth.
And if we will yield to this influence we will not be led away
from the right path; we are not to give way, no, not even to
angels who may pretend to come from heaven.
20
The spirit upon us should enable us to do that which is right,
and that which is our duty. For instance, take the Word of
Wisdom, which is given for our benefit and temporal salvation. It
is true, disobedience to that is not so gross a sin as some
others; but still, it is given for our temporal salvation, and
should be observed. Now, it would require the servants of God to
preach it every two weeks, or at least every month, to persuade
this people to hearken to it; and yet they know it is the word of
the Lord. If I were to call a vote, I presume that there would
not be one that has come to the years of understanding but what
would say it is the word of the Lord.
20
They go away, after hearing a most glorious discourse upon this
and other revelations, and perhaps they will keep the Word of
Wisdom two or three days; but it makes their head ache, and them
they take a little tea, and it does them good for the moment, and
they think the Lord don't know what they need as well as they do.
I do not say that you do say this, but your actions bespeak this.
But it is such a trial! It must be a terrible trial, which the
Lord said the weakest of all that are or can be called Saints
could obey. A thing like tea to have influence over us, so that
we can only obey the Word of Wisdom two days, and them break it,
until we hear another discourse, and thus breaking our covenants,
it shows the folly and weakness of man. It shows how the
influence of one man prevails over another.
20
Why cannot you be independent beings, and say, "I will do this,
and that, and the other, let my neighbor do as he may; let my
neighbor do as he will, but as for me and my house, we will serve
the Lord?" This is what ought to be.
20
In making these remarks I take them to myself, although I have,
as an individual, been very strict in relation to the Word of
Wisdom since I have been in the Valley, and years before. Do not
I like the good old tea? Yes I do, and when it is sweetened up,
and a little cream turned in, it is very pleasant, as no doubt
also was the forbidden fruit; but it is for me to use my
endeavors to have it observed, by setting a good example, that I
may have influence over my neighbor and over my family; and I do
use that influence as far as in consistent, but it is difficult
to persuade persons from their old habits.
20
I wonder what those persons would do, if called to be martyred
for their religion, who cannot do without violating the Word of
Wisdom! I am aware that it is not by constraint, and a man should
not constrain his family to obey it, but every man will have to
give an account of his doings, and abide the consequence,
whatever it may be, if it be the destroying angel going through
the land to slay the disobedient.
20
A man may keep the Word of Wisdom so far as tea, coffee, and
tobacco are concerned, and still come very short. If he wishes
and intends to be right, he must obey this, together with all the
commandments and Words of Wisdom. We must regulate our thoughts,
our comings in, our goings out, and all our doings and our minds
by the Spirit of the Lord, and by the counsels of His servants.
Can the destroyer have influence over such a man?
20
Let such a man stand up and say, "Lord, I have done as you told
me, I have kept your words." Could such a man be destroyed before
he had accomplished his work on the earth? I question it. Well,
we shall undoubtedly see a time when we shall need such
confidence as this.
20
May the Lord bless us all for Christ's sake. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 / Heber
C. Kimball, April 18, 1852
Heber C. Kimball, April 18, 1852
EXHORTATION TO FAITHFULNESS.
An Address by President Heber C. Kimball, Delivered in the
Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 18, 1852.
21
I have heard hundreds and perhaps thousands of people make the
observation, that, before they would take the interest and bear
what brother Young and others do, they would see the people go to
the devil. We never have felt so, and I should not wish those who
have had such feelings to rule me. I am satisfied of one thing,
we have all got to learn to be mild and forbearing, and to do
unto others as we would wish others to do unto us. That is a
lesson we all have to learn, and the quicker we bring our minds
to it the better it will be for us. If you look to the First
Presidency to lead you, assisted by the Twelve and other leading
members of this Church, you of course consider them to be good
men, and we in turn consider that you ought to be good men.
21
I think you ought to be good men and good women, good children,
good fathers and mothers, and good brethren and sisters. Why?
Because you know what is right and what is wrong. There is not a
little child before me here to-day, that has arrived to years of
accountability, but knows what is right to a certain degree. Then
why do you not all act upon the knowledge that you have, and
bring your feelings and your passions into subjection, and be
like the clay in the hands of the potter? When you do right you
feel well, you feel satisfied, and as though you had a conscience
void of offence before God and man, and before one another.
21
The instructions given to day by President Young were good and
wholesome; did they not sound delicious upon your ears? Yes, you
will all say, we know they were good. Well, then, if you know it
is good, cleave to it, listen to it, and abide that counsel, for
if you do you will prosper and be blessed, and, as he said, you
never will be destroyed, and I know it.
21
Jesus says, "If you are not one, you are not mine." We must learn
to be one, listen to one counsel, and subject ourselves to the
will of our God. Some men, in their course, remind me of a man's
trying to reach the top of a ladder, without being satisfied to
commence at the first round, whereas, if they would commence at
the first round, and go step by step, they would soon arrive at
the upper rounds.
21
Again, we are like to a chain, or should be, one link being
connected to the other. Then what is the use of any one's trying
to leave his position? for by so doing he would break the
connection. Act in your places and in your callings, and by so
doing the Lord will lead you through into the celestial world, by
the assistance of His servants, for as to the Lord our God's
coming here in person and leading us into the celestial world, He
never will do it, but He will authorize His servants to do it.
22
When Jesus lived on the earth, he ordained and organized a Quorum
of Twelve Apostles, and said to them, "I have laid the
foundation, and you must build the house." Joseph Smith did the
same; he made choice of Twelve Apostles, and ordained them, and
said, "I have laid the foundation, and you may build upon it, you
may rear the house;" and these very persons are the ones who will
lead you through into the celestial world, and they will be at
your head all the time. It will be a very good thing if you take
care of these men and nourish and cherish them, that when you get
into difficulty, into snarly hard knots that you do not know how
to untie, they may be on hand to render you assistance. Supposing
you were the leaders of this people, and they get into a tangle
and snarl, like a skein of thread, I tell you there would be
snapping, which would only tend to render the difficulty still
worse. Reflect upon these things for a moment, and listen to them
upon natural principles, for I am only speaking of things as they
naturally exist. We are not sufficiently patient; I am not so
patient as I wish to be. I wish I was so patient that when a
person abused me I could pass away from him and never notice him;
but sometimes I turn round and fight a little; when they shoot, I
shoot too.
22
I again say to you, listen to the counsel that is given to you,
from time to time, and be faithful to those men who preside over
you--to the President of this Stake and his Council, to brother
Hunter as the Presiding Bishop, (to whom all the Bishops are
amenable for their conduct), and to all other officers in their
places.
22
Let us all observe obedience to our public officers, be subject
to them and listen to them; and all do the best they can; and
when we are absent, I know just how you will do, you will do
exactly as I used to when my father went away. He would say; "My
son Heber, I want you to go to hoeing corn, and to stick to it
until I come back." I would put my best foot foremost, and if any
of my play-fellows came round me, I would say, "Come, boys, let
us make a good job of this corn, that when my father comes home
he may rejoice in the good conduct of his son Heber." It will be
the same with the boys at the public works, they will say, "Boys
let us do the best we can while they are gone."
22
Now, brethren, do not be eye servants, do not be merely
Christians and Saints while you are here, but be Saints when you
are at home, in your secret closets, and in your family, &c. When
you labor, be Saints and work while it is called to day you
cannot do any too much.
23
Be faithful in your families, and in your prayer circles; be
faithful to your wives and to your children; and I say to the
wives, be faithful to your husbands and children; and in so doing
I know God will bless us to an extent that we have never yet
experienced. Let us do right when we are behind the house, in
front of it, or in the inside; when we are down in the cellar, up
stairs, in the meadow, or in the field; and whatever we do, let
us do it in the name of the Lord our God. When we sow our wheat,
our beans, peas, and potatoes, let us bow down and ask God to
bless the seed and the earth, and warm it, that it may bring
forth in abundance, that we may reap the best crops we ever
reaped in our lives. Often, when a little child calls upon God to
change the mind of its father or mother, the prayer will be
heard. I recollect the circumstance of a little boy's being left
in the house while his mother went on a visit; the boy used to
get hold of a valuable piece of crockery so she warned him not to
touch it in her absence, telling him if he did would certainly
break it, and she should whip him. He took it, and sure enough it
slipped out of his hands and broke. The little fellow prayed to
his Father in heaven, in the name of Jesus, that his mother might
not feel disposed to whip him. When she came home she had not
power to punish him. Have you not as much faith and confidence in
God as that little boy? It was the same with Daniel in the den of
lions. The decree of the king was that he should be thrown into
the lions' den. Daniel called upon his Father continually to take
the ferocious feeling from the lions, that they might not have
power to harm him, and it was accomplished according to his cry.
23
I could relate scores of circumstances, while I was on missions,
of men swearing that if I went to their houses they would blow my
brains out, or do me some violent bodily injury. I would go, but
instead of putting their threats into execution, nothing would be
too good for me, and they would say, "Come back, Mr. Kimball, for
I never had such a good time in my life." I held them by my
faith, and that is the way in which the devil will be bound; but
as long as a person will give him a privilege of coming into his
tabernacle, he will remain, for his object is to get a body. It
would not be proper for me to come to your house, when you have
invited a guest to sit with you, and go to casting him out, and I
should have no power to do it.
23
We are growing pretty fast, increasing in faith, multiplying and
progressing, and we must continue to improve while we live in
this existence; and when we leave this state, what we do not gain
here we have got to gain in another. If you do not overcome your
passions here, you have got to do it there. You are not going to
step right into the presence of God when you leave this state of
mortality; you have got to make many covenants and fulfil them to
the very letter.
23
What kind of people ought we to be? We should be Saints of God,
and not sinners. We are about to start for the south, and several
are going with us, but none but those who are of one heart and
one mind.
23
This work is never to go down, it has commenced and it will never
come to an end until it has fulfilled the will of its Author; you
need not be troubled about that.
23
Now, brethren, be humble, be patient, be industrious, and when we
come back, we want to hear the spinning wheel in every house. We
do not expect the men to do this buzzing, we expect the sisters
to do it. I am going to set my folks to work at spinning up the
wool, to working up the old rags, and to making a little yarn for
carpeting. I would sooner walk on a rag carpet made by my own
family, than upon an imported Brussels carpet made in one of the
best manufactories in the world.
23
Let us be industrious and economical, that the blessings of God
and of all good persons may rest upon us, and we will multiply
and replenish the earth, and our crops and herds will multiply
more than they ever have. Listen to the counsel given to you, and
the devil will have no business with you. The devil can hurt no
man, only when he gives way to his influence. When he offered
Jesus the whole world if he would bow down to him, he had no
power over him; says he, "I am the Son of God, mind your own
business." Then he took him upon the Temple, and said, "If thou
be the Son of God, cast thyself down." But he told him to get out
of his way. The devil had no power over him, any more than he can
have power over you, if you resist his power. When the devil has
power over persons, it is because they have done something wrong,
which gives him power and influence over them. You have heard
tell of people having the blues; it is not good for men to be
blue, nor for women either, but it is for them to have confidence
in God by doing right.
24
God bless you, and peace be with you, and I bid you good bye
for a season, and pray that consolation may be with you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 / George
Albert Smith, August 12, 1855
George Albert Smith, August 12, 1855
PREACHING THE GOSPEL.
An address by Elder George A. Smith, Delivered in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, August 12, 1855.
24
It used to be, in the days of the Prophet Joseph, a kind of
common adage that "Mormonism" flourished best out of doors, and
although we struggled hard at the time that the brethren
undertook in Missouri to build a hewed log house that would cost
about $1200, yet that tried the faith of many, and was more than
we accomplished before the Saints were driven from Jackson
County, and we failed to erect a building big enough to hold the
Saints previous to the death of the Prophet. At the time of his
death we were still trying to build a Temple, but all our
exertions only resulted in our having to go out of doors for room
enough.
24
We on the present occasion have the pleasure of sitting out of
doors, and of listening to the counsel and instruction of the
servants of God without being crowded, from the fact that we have
Father's big kitchen to meet in, and in this capacious Bowery we
can enjoy a great deal of comfort, instead of being jammed into
our large Tabernacle, those of us who could get in, and the
balance being obliged to go home.
24
It is by the request of my brethren that I arise on the present
occasion to offer a few reflections for your consideration. When
I was first called upon by the Prophet to go and preach the
Gospel, I received a little good advice, which I have endeavored
to profit by ever since, and that too, to the best of my ability.
24
In the morning, as I was about to start on my first mission to
preach the Gospel, I waited upon brother Joseph, and asked if he
had any advice to give me. "Yes," said he, "George A., preach
short sermons, make short prayers, deliver your sermons with a
prayerful heart, and you will be blessed, and the truth will
prosper in your hands." I was a boy of seventeen at the time, and
I called this my college education; I however took a second
degree, calling upon father Joseph Smith, who was the Patriarch
of the Church, and as I was about starting, he said, "One word of
advice George A., whatever you do, be careful to go in at the
little end of the horn, then, if you increase, though it be but a
very little, you are sure to come out at the big end; but if you
go in at the big end, you are certain to come out at the small
end."
24
Ever since that time I have applied it, and thought often of the
old gentleman's counsel, and I have found it to be very correct.
25
At that time Elder Sidney Rigdon, our great preacher, (the
perfect comber of all the sects,) a man that could bring to bear
all the big, jaw-cracking words of the English language, and who
could fill up the interstices with quotations from other
languages, and bring all to illustrate the Gospel of Christ, and
to contrast it with the errors of the different sects to which he
had formerly belonged, I remember seeing him get up to preach
when there were present Professor Seixas and several other
learned gentlemen who were on a visit to Kirtland, and President
Rigdon wanted to show himself to the best possible advantage. I
discovered his error when he first began speaking; I saw that he
was in his high heeled boots, and at the commencement he soared
so far above his subject that he could not get down to it; his
whole discourse was a constant series of efforts to descend to a
style requisite to illustrate the simplicity of the Gospel, the
natural result of his commencing on too high a key--the
difficulty and trouble was that he commenced on too grand a scale
to carry it through successfully.
25
Now if he had commenced to preach to those learned men the first
simple principles of the Gospel, and then, as the Spirit had
opened up things to his mind, have gone into the more advanced
principles, he might have succeeded as he desired, but he got up
with the intention of showing his great big self, and began at
the big end of the horn.
25
There are several young Elders present, who are going on
missions, and the advice that I received may not be uninteresting
to them. I have known many young Elders go out preaching, and the
first thing they would do when they began to preach would be to
tell what a tremendous smart sermon they were going to preach,
and what wonderful results would follow; and I have seen those
dashing kind of fellows carry on until they withered, and became
depreciated, and went out at the little end of the horn.
25
Now when we present ourselves to a congregation of people, the
first thing should be plainly and simply to communicate to them
the first principles that we receive, in the best possible
manner. But what is the best way to communicate them to the
inhabitants of the earth? Shall we select the greatest
jaw-cracking words in the English language, and from other
languages, or shall we use reasoning the most abstruse and
mysterious? The best method is to select the best and simplest
way in our possession, and you will find that to be the most
successful method of proclaiming the Gospel. You may note it when
you will, in men that go forth to proclaim the truth, and you
discover that the man who has the fewest words communicates his
ideas to the people, as a general thing, in the plainest manner.
26
When a man uses ten or fifteen superfluous words to convey one
simple idea, his real meaning is lost, he reaches beyond all the
rules of grammar and rhetoric, and his idea, which, had it been
clothed with simple and appropriate language, might have been
good, is lost for want of more suitable words. It is like Massa
Gratian's wit--"two grains of wheat hid in three barrels of
chaff." It is my advice that our Elders should study brevity in
all their discourses and communications to the people, and that
they should speak in the plainest and simplest manner; for if
they were to do this--speak so that the unlearned can comprehend,
then the learned will be sure to understand, unless they have got
their ears so twisted that it is vulgar for them to listen to
common conversation; they are like the young gentleman who had
just come from college and was desirous of making a considerable
show, so when he stopped at a country hotel, he gave the
following orders to the ostler--"You will extricate the quadruped
from the vehicle, stabulate him, donate him an adequate supply of
nutritious aliment, and when the Aurora of man shall illumine the
celestial horizon I will award thee a pecuniary compensation."
26
The lad went into the house to the old man, crying--"Landlord,
there is a Dutchman out here; I can't understand a word he says,
do come and talk to him yourself." (Laughter). Now if he had
said--"unharness the horse, water and feed him, and I will pay
you for it in the morning," he would have been understood by the
ostler. But the fact is, the world through their wisdom know not
God, and have lost sight of and forgotten the simplicity of our
fathers, and the plainness of the Gospel of Jesus Christ, and the
reason is, that from the beginning the plan of salvation was too
plain and simple to be interesting to the learned, and it has
ever since been the design of men of learning, to couch the
wisdom and knowledge of the world in such high flown language
that the poorer classes of mankind could not get anywhere near
them, and thereby hide it in the superabundance of nonsense they
made use of; they made use of thousands of words to blind the
ignorant and illiterate, that they might be kept in the dark, and
remain in ignorance all through the learning and cunning of men.
26
These are my sentiments upon that subject in brief, and however
much I may break or violate the instructions I received from
President Joseph Smith to preach short sermons, and make short
prayers, I have always endeavored to observe those instructions,
though I may have failed on some occasions. Sometimes perhaps
over anxiety has led me beyond the mark, but as a general thing I
have endeavored to observe them strictly, and have found it to be
good to do so, and I have often and do yet frequently think of my
first degree.
26
But I ought to make some acknowledgment and confessions probably.
I well remember the first time I ever broke those instructions; I
was preaching in Virginia, in the County of Tyler. There was a
Methodist preacher by the name of West, that would follow me
wherever I went, and when I got through preaching he would get up
to burlesque me, and he would talk for an hour or two, and then
he would get his congregation to sing, but with all he could do
he could not get more than thirty or forty to come and hear him
preach, whereas I had from three to four hundred attentive
hearers. So on one certain occasion he came with his Methodist
friends to the meeting, and I invited him to preach first, but
no--he said he was "going to preach just as soon as I got
through;" so I said to myself, "You will have to wait a pretty
considerable spell, old gentleman;" and I then selected and read
one of the longest chapters I could find in the Bible, and read
it slowly; then read a long hymn and lined it off, and got the
preacher to sing it for me, after which I preached about two
hours and a half. I saw the preacher was in a terrible great
hurry to get a chance to speak; the reason was, there were many
at the meeting who had come from 10 to 30 miles on purpose to
hear me, the country being very thinly settled, and some of them
would have turned their pigs out of the pen if they had known
West was going to preach in it, and the very moment I had done
speaking, he jumped up and said he wanted to preach before I
dismissed the congregation. When he commenced about 300 of the
congregation left.
27
He had made a practice of following every "Mormon" Elder that
came into the country, and keeping up his harangue against the
truth, then his Methodist brethren would join him and sing at the
top of their voices until the congregation dispersed, and it was
his intention to serve me the same, but he did not succeed quite
so well as he anticipated.
27
That was the first time that I recollect violating the
instructions I had received, and I must say that I did not repent
of it for a good many years, and I have not fully done so yet,
for I thought that a man must be pardoned for straining his
instructions on an occasion like that; and the fact is, we do not
often find such men. This man followed and harassed our Elders
every time they went into the country, and kept on their track
until he had run them clear out of the country. When he perceived
I would preach about there, he gave public notice that if I came
into the neighborhood where he lived I should get a coat of tar
and feathers; so on hearing this, I resolved to go and try it.
27
There was a man by the name of Mr. Willey, a near neighbor of the
Rev. Mr. West. He was a small man of about 130lbs. weight, with a
red head, and he had 13 boys with red heads, each of them
weighing from 180 to 150 lbs. He had his boys perfectly drilled,
and when he could not beat the opposite party at the ballot box
by voting, he could always beat them by fighting; for he and his
red headed boys, (for they had hair as red as my wig that I wear
sometimes,) were more than a match for any party they come in
contact with in the County of Tyler; when he could not beat them
in the election, he always could the other way. When he heard
that West, the Methodist preacher, was going to have me tarred
and feathered, he sent his best looking daughter on horseback
over the mountains, dressed in the finest silk, and invited me to
go over and preach, and assured me that I need not fear the least
danger from the Methodists threatening to tar and feather me. I
sent an appointment that I would preach at his house in two
weeks. Accordingly I proceeded on my way to visit the old man,
filling some appointments previously given on Buffalo Creek,
Monongahela county, and about 15 miles from Mr. Willey's, I met
three young men, all with red heads, well mounted, and standing
about 6 feet 2 inches, dressed in Kentucky jeans, but very neat
and clean. They looked big enough to have been employed in
Erebus, as strikers for Vulcan, forging thunder-bolts for
Jupiter. They informed me that they were the sons of Mr. Willey,
and that he had sent them to show me the way through the
mountains. They remarked that it was rather a wild country to
travel in alone, and they likewise informed me that the rumor was
that West, the Methodist priest, was intending to meet me with a
party of his pious brethren, and give me a coat of tar and
feathers, but assured me, in the name of their father, that I
need not apprehend the least possible danger.
27
Before I got into the neighborhood I was met by two or three
other red headed gentlemen, and we shortly after arrived at the
old man's residence, where I was treated with every kindness, and
the first salutation was an assurance that I need not be the
least afraid, or anticipate that any harm would come to me from
my Methodist friends: and the beauty of it was, as I learned
afterward, he had long desired an opportunity to whip the whole
Methodist church; and if they had turned out to mob me, he would
then have had a good chance to pounce upon them. This is an
illustration of what men will do to accomplish their ends, or the
objects they have in view.
28
And as long as I remained in that part of the county of Tyler,
the old man would have two or three of these boys go along with
me to show me the way through the country wherever I wished to
go, and two or three more looking out. I suppose he really wanted
to have the Methodists execute their threat, and attempt to mob
me; but West knowing the feelings of the red headed troop, he
concluded it was best not to do so.
28
Notwithstanding all the opposition, we did succeed in gathering a
few "Mormons" in that county. I am aware that things were
different then to what they are now, for then when an Elder
presented "Mormonism" in a town or city, every one that is
acquainted with our history knows that it was looked upon by all
as a mere matter of humbug. "Why," they would say, "it will be
all down in two or three weeks; these are some idle fellows going
about for the sake of getting a living." But now it is altogether
different; when a "Mormon" goes forth to preach, however much
they may oppose him and abuse him, they know that he represents
an almighty people, and that he stands in connection with and is
backed up by the greatest men of the age. They know that the
"Mormons" cannot be successfully contended with by argument and
moral suasion, but only on the old Missourian system of
mobocracy; they know that the priests have given it up years ago.
"O," say they, "if you talk with a Mormon Elder, you are sure to
get worsted; tar and feather them, mob them, and stone them out
of the country, for if you listen to them, you will be deceived."
28
I remember when Joseph first got the Abrahamic records, (and let
me here say that I hope those brethren and sisters who are not
already subscribers to the Deseret News, will go to the office
and commence to take it while that important record is being
published, for it will be of great service in years to come,)
there was in the State of New York a very pious Presbyterian
deacon, who was very intimate with my father and mother, when
they were members of the same church; and, as he was passing
through Kirtland, called to see them. It was almost a violation
of the pious old man's faith to shake hands with my father when
he met him, but he ventured, and finally got courage enough to
call, and not only shake hands, but have a little conversation.
28
My father told him that Joseph had got this Book of Abraham, and
that he could translate it, and that it revealed some very
important principles. "It is curious," replied the old man, "I
really would like to see the record."
28
"Well, deacon," said my father, "come, I will go over with you to
the Prophet's, and show you the papyrus."
28
"Well, Mr. Smith, but I don't know about going over now."
28
"O come along," said my father, "there is plenty of time before
dinner, it is but a few steps--let us walk over while dinner is
being prepared."
28
"Mr. Smith, Mr. Smith, there is great danger of being
de--cei--ved! Mr. Smith--I'd rather not go!"
28
This is the way men feel; they are all the time afraid of being
deceived; when the truth comes, they dare not trust their eyes,
their ears, or their understanding; they are all the day long
fearing and trembling lest they should be deceived. And at the
same time, Infidelity, Mesmerism, Electrobiology, spiritual
communications of various kinds and grades are taking hold of the
minds of the human race, from those in the highest ranks of
society to the lowest.
29
And here in the newspapers we will find half their columns taken
up with accounts of murder, suicide, plunder, bloodshed, and
every other species of crime. "And what of it," says one. Why,
crime seems to be the principal feature of the day. And what is
the cause of all this? The reason is because the people have
rejected the truth, and therefore the light of truth has ceased
to shine in their hearts.
29
They thirst for one another's blood, and they thirst after and
desire each other's destruction, and they have no feeling for
anything but blood and slaughter: and the great question the
world over, but especially in the East, is whether the Emperor of
Russia shall have the privilege of building as many ships as he
may think proper, and putting them in the Black Sea. He says that
a part of the Black Sea and the Sea of Azoff are in his
dominions, and that he will do as he pleases; but the allied
powers swear that he shall not, and they stake the lives of
millions, and declare that he shall not build any more ships than
some half dozen other nations see proper to keep in that sea.
This seems to be the whole question which causes the lives of
millions to be in jeopardy continually.
29
I say, read the Deseret News; read the accounts of the missions
of the Elders; read the great things that are being revealed week
after week--the History of the Prophet, the revelations which
came through him and see how rapidly they are fulfilling, and
observe how partyism and constant rangling are seizing the human
mind, and how tremendously they will contend with each other, and
sustain one another in lies, and speak evil of those who are
good.
29
With these remarks I shall give way, praying that the Lord may
bless you forever. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 / George
Albert Smith, September 23, 1855
George Albert Smith, September 23, 1855
THE HISTORY OF MAHOMEDANISM.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 / George
Albert Smith, September 23, 1855
THE HISTORY OF MAHOMEDANISM.
A Discourse by Elder G. A. Smith, Delivered in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, September 23, 1855.
29
I arise before you this morning, unexpectedly; but as I always
feel willing to make an attempt to offer some reflections for the
consideration of my brethren and sisters, I feel a degree of
pleasure. While looking at the improved appearance of our benches
to-day, I see quite a number of comfortable seats have been
brought here, which will in a great degree dispense with the
occasional breaking of temporary seats, disturbing the
congregation.
29
The Lord has said, in a revelation given through Joseph Smith,
that it is His purpose to take care of His Saints. He also
promised His people, in the commencement of the foundation of
this Church, to sift them as with a sieve. Some of the old
Prophets, in referring to the work of the last days, speak of the
sieve of vanity. The history of this people since the Church was
organized, has been one continued scene of changes.
30
In the early years of the Church, there was a great anxiety among
the brethren to travel and preach the Gospel among the Lamanites,
but the rigid laws of the United States at that time, prevented
any intercourse with them. The brethren used to feel animated
upon the subject; the would speak in tongues and prophesy, and
rejoice exceedingly in the things that were about to transpire,
or that they believed would transpire when they should be
permitted to go and preach the Gospel to the Lamanites.
30
A series of unexpected and unthought of events has at length
brought about an opportunity, on our part, to instruct these
remnants of the house of Israel in the best knowledge it is
possible for us to impart to them.
30
We have now been for eight years right in their midst, where we
could have an opportunity of teaching them to read, if we chose;
of teaching them to work, or anything else we may take the time,
labor, and expense to teach them. We are now familiar with their
habits, character, and customs, to a considerable extent.
30
When the curse of the Almighty comes upon a people, it certainly
is the work of generations to remove it. When Cain brought a
curse upon his own head, and that of his household, his after
generations bore the same curse.
30
The curse that came upon Canaan, the son of Ham, has extended to
a great portion of the human race, and has continued to the
present day.
30
For the last hundred years, philanthropists, who were ignorant of
the order of God--of the irrevocable decrees of the
Almighty--have exerted themselves vigorously to thwart the
purposes of the Almighty, in trying to remove the curse of
servitude from the descendants of Canaan; but their endeavors are
vain and useless; it is labor lost, and answers no end, only so
far as it serves to multiply the difficulties and perplexities
which are rising in this generation, to bring about the great
destruction of corruption and wickedness from the earth; in this
way it all indirectly has designed they shall hold that position,
it is worse than useless for any man or set of men, to undertake
to put them in a position to rule.
30
The Lord conferred portions of the Priesthood upon certain races
of men, and through promises made to their fathers they were
entitled to the rights, and blessings, and privileges of that
Priesthood. Other races, in consequence of their corruptions,
their murders, their wickedness, or the wickedness of their
fathers, had the Priesthood taken from them, and the curse that
was upon them was decreed should descend upon their posterity
after them, it was decreed that they should not bear rule.
30
In looking abroad on the earth and seeing the effects produced
upon different races of men, it will be plainly discovered that
there are races who have never been permitted to bear rule to any
great extent.
30
The God of heaven is the creator and proprietor of the earth; we
will admit, however, that His claim to it has been considered by
men very weak for many generations; His title has been, I would
not say disputed, but it has been absolutely denied for a great
while, so much so, that when the Son of God came on the earth he
had nowhere to lay his head; he said himself, "The foxes have
holes, and the birds of the air have nests, but the Son of Man
hath not where to lay his head."
30
We also read that when the Savior was taken by the tempter on to
an exceeding high mountain, he showed him the kingdoms of the
world, and the glory of them, saying, "All these will I give unto
thee, if thou wilt fall down and worship me," although "the poor
devil" did not own a single foot of it.
31
This proves that Satan considered himself so much in possession
of the earth, as to actually exclude the Savior's supremacy
entirely, and wished to place him in a position that it might
never be acknowledged; but the Savior said, "Get thee behind me,
Satan, thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt
thou serve."
31
The dominion of portions of the earth has changed hands
frequently, and sometimes in a very unexpected and miraculous
manner; the Romans overpowered it to a very great extent, and all
that was considered habitable, or that was then known, was either
reduced to submission to the Roman sway, compelled to pay
tribute, or at least to acknowledge Roman supremacy, with a very
few exceptions; this is as far as profane history extends: hence,
says Luke, "And it came to pass in those days there went out a
decree from Caesar Augustus that all the world should be taxed.
And all went to be taxed, every one into his own city."--ii. 1,
3. This circumstance shows the existence of several emperors
possessed of sufficient domains and power in the Roman empire to
demand taxation of all the world.
31
That nation has been compared to a nation of iron in the visions
of the Prophet Daniel; it has been considered, by most
commentators upon the word of God, that the Prophet Daniel
considered the Roman empire to be typified by the dream of
Nebuchadnezzar, in which it is represented as being of iron in
the great image which he saw.
31
I believe it came nearer exercising universal dominion than any
other empire that has ever existed. Nations of the present time
have obtained dominion over a greater extent of the earth's
surface than the Roman empire did, yet it appears to be
inhabited, cultivated, improved, and discovered to a far greater
extent in proportion.
31
It has been said by some geographers that the empire of Russia is
the most extensive one that ever existed; others, that the empire
of Charles the Fifth of Germany, which included Spain, Germany,
the Netherlands, and Mexico, Guatemala, and nearly all South
America, was the greatest. Others say the present dominions of
Queen Victoria are the most extensive of any other. Be that as it
may, it is but a mere matter of speculation. Rome at its time was
the only government that was considered all powerful. That this
power was given by the Almighty, no man who believes in the
dealings of God with men will dispute, though many who are
sceptical on this subject may produce different ideas and views.
31
From the time Rome was founded--a small city upon the seven hills
of the Tiber, to the final extent of its dominion, was eight
hundred years, when it commenced to crumble, and continued so
doing until it fell in pieces.
31
About six hundred years after Christ a prophet rose in Arabia, by
the name of Mahomet, who was born in 569; he was an orphan boy;
his father (Abdallah) having died, he was left in childhood, and
was raised under the care of his uncle, whose name was Abu Taleb,
and finally became an apprentice to learn the mercantile
business; he was sent by his master several times on trading
expeditions, as his agent, to take charge of his train of
merchandize.
31
He subsequently married Kadija, the widow of his employer, who
had left her, at his death, considerable wealth.
31
Mahomet carried on the business his master left, profitably,
until he professed and proclaimed to the world to have received a
mission from heaven. He was five years in making his first
convert; this was rather slow progress; and that convert, when
made, was only a boy of eleven years of age, whose name was Ali,
the son of Abu Taleb.
32
It will be recollected that the climate of Arabia brings persons
to maturity in body and mind much earlier than colder climates.
Mahomet and Ali commenced to preach, and finally succeeded in
gathering around them a considerable number of adherents.
32
Mahomet descended from one of the most noble families of the
Koreish; he came direct in descent from Ishmael, the son of
Abraham.
32
He was set upon by that powerful and popular tribe, the Koreish,
who were determined to destroy him, as he proclaimed that their
idol gods were all a humbug, and setting forth but one true and
living God for them to worship. The persecution continued to
increase until he was obliged to leave Mecca, and flee for his
life to Medina, on 15th July, 622, which is the great Hegira or
Mahometan era. On leaving his native city, Al Abbas, his uncle,
one of the most powerful chiefs of the Koreish, made the Ansars,
as his friends in Medina were called, promise and swear that they
would not deceive, but would protect his nephew at the expense of
their lives, though Al Abbas himself did not then believe in his
divine mission.
32
Mahomet continued preaching; there was nothing in his religion to
license iniquity or corruption; he preached the moral doctrines
which the Savior taught; viz., to do as they would be done by;
and not to do violence to any man, nor to render evil for evil;
and to worship one God.
32
He continued so to preach until he was driven from his home.
After he had commenced preaching his doctrine extensively in
different parts of Arabia, and many had believed it, his
persecutors at Mecca gathered a large force, and, followed him,
with a determination to exterminate him and his friends. They
followed him up with their persecutions until he got so mad, that
he could not stand it any longer; his religion caved in, he drew
his sword, gathered his followers, and gave his enemies such a
drubbing that they went off ashamed. This was the battle of Bedr.
32
They raised a superior force of 3000 men, and had a second fight
with the prophet (in 626) who could scarcely muster 1200 men; his
orders not being obeyed, his followers left the field, but the
prophet was determined not to be beat from the track, and
concluded to fight the battle alone; his intrepidity and boldness
on the occasion converted a leader of the infidel army, named
Khaled, and he subsequently made him his general, and surnamed
him the sword of God. This is called the battle of Ohud.
32
One hundred years extended the Mahometan power over more
territory than the Romans gained in eight hundred years; in a
very short time all Arabia bowed to his sceptre, and he was
confirmed in his kingly power, and assumed the ensigns of royalty
in 628.
32
He then sends his ambassadors to visit the neighboring nations,
for he was now the monarch of Arabia, and asked them to receive
his religion. They visited Khosroes the Great, king of the
Persians, one of the most warlike sovereigns of his time.
Mahomet's ministers presented his letters, but the Persian king
haughtily tore them in pieces, ordered the ambassadors to be
scourged, and sent them home in disgrace. They returned to Medina
and found Mahomet mending his shoes, and reported their
treatment; with tears he replied, "You need not be alarmed, boys,
for many of you will lie to riot in the white palace of
Khosroes."
33
It was thought that Mahomet's death would put a final stop to the
progress of his religion; some persons gave him poison to see
whether he was a prophet or not, and it was his belief that
poison was the cause of his death. He died at the age of
sixty-three, in 632, and was succeeded by his father-in-law, Abu
Bukker, who was very faithful in sustaining the prophet during
his life, and who was acknowledged as the first Khalif after the
prophet's death. This man continued the war which Mahomet had
commenced, for when the prophet had found that the people would
not leave their idols by being preached to, he concluded the
sword was the best argument; he therefore decided he would take
up the line of march to his native city, sustained by a powerful
army. He destroyed the idols in the Kaaba, the temple of Mecca,
and dedicated it to be the great temple of Mahomet, and the
centre of Mahometan worship, which position it has held up to the
present time. Mahomet set his examples, gave out his laws in
relation to pilgrimage, prayer, and matrimony, and adopted many
rigid rules, which he kept strictly himself, and which his
followers have observed for many generations; and in his last
pilgrimage, in 632, 114,000 Mussulmen converts marched under his
banner.
33
Now this man descended from Abraham and was no doubt raised up by
God on purpose to scourge the world for their idolatry.
Immediately after his death, his successors commenced a series of
campaigns against the Roman or Greek empire, under the command of
Khaled the Great, surnamed the sword of God, and Abu Obediah.
During the two years of the reign of Abu Bukker, who ascended the
throne in 632, he determined to enforce the new religion upon the
inhabitants of Persia. This expedition, however, failed in
consequence of its being too weak; but the expeditions against
the Greeks were more successful; battle after battle was fought,
province after province was surrendered, and millions were
converted to the new faith; and on the death of Abu Bukker, Omar
Ebu Al Khattab ascended the throne in 634, and the war continued.
33
During the reign of Omar they conquered Syria and Egypt,
overthrew the Persian monarchy, the old dynasty of the Sassanides
yielded their standard (the blacksmith's leather apron), which
had floated for several hundred years in triumph over the Persian
monarchy, to the Saracen rule, and many who surrounded Mahomet's
person in times of his greatest danger rioted in the white palace
of Khosroes, which was taken by the Arabs in 637, and where they
divided among themselves a spoil of sixty millions of pounds
sterling, and many of the companions of the prophet wept when
they saw this prophecy so literally fulfilled.
33
Their manner of doing business was singular; they had a way of
their own. When they entered the Persian empire, led by
Saud-e-Wekkauss, they received a message from Zezdejrd the king,
that they were a pack of poor devils, that they came from a
country which was a desert, and had not much to eat, and if they
would go home and mind their own business he would load their
camels with dates. They replied, that they did not come for his
riches, nor yet for the fruits of his country, they knew they
were poor, and had lived on green lizards and snails, but that
had nothing to do with the matter, their business was to present
to the king and his people the pure religion which God had
revealed to them, and if they would accept of it, and obey its
precepts, not one hair of their heads should be hurt, if they
would not accept of it, if they would not obey it, they would
require of them all to pay tribute, and if they would not pay
tribute, they would cut off their heads. It was all told in three
words, the Koran, tribute, or the sword.
34
The proud monarch could not bow to this, but called out his
immense armies and placed them under the command of Rustum, the
son of Furrukh-zaud and Ameir ul Omra of the empire. And a
decisive battle was fought at Kaudsiah; this opened the whole of
the Persian monarchy to Saracenic dominion. Saud-e Wekkauss was
afflicted with a disease called the Sciatica, which rendered his
joints so stiff that he could not ride on horseback; he sounded
the Tekbair (alla hu akbar--God he is great) from a terrace of
the palace in Kaudsiah, which was the signal of battle.
34
The Persian king drew up his hosts amounting to one hundred and
twenty thousand men, while the Mahometan army amounted only to
thirty thousand men. The battle commenced in the morning at eight
o' clock and lasted until dark, when every Saracen lay down on
the ground where he finished his day's work.
34
The women of the Saracens carried them food, and dressed their
wounds, and carried away the wounded and dead, but the soldiers,
men, and officers, never left their position until the call was
given in the morning, "God is great." On account of the position
which each army occupied, the one army could not present a
greater front than the other; they fought the second day, the
third, and the fourth, until tens of thousands were killed. On
the second day the Saracens received a reinforcement of two
thousand men that had marched five hundred miles under forced
marches; the Persians also received a reinforcement of 30,000
men, and on the fourth day at noon the conflict was decided,
after about one hundred thousand men had been slaughtered on the
field.
34
I relate this to show you what religious zeal will accomplish.
Mahomet, in his day, cautioned his people not to drink wine, or
in other words, he had given them a "word of wisdom," showing
that it was not proper to drink wine. There was a warrior whose
name was Abu Mohudjen, of some considerable reputation at the
time, who had broken this law of Mahomet; he had taken some of
the good wine of Persia, in consequence of which he had been put
in chains, by order of Saud, and confined in the palace of
Kaudsiah, while the battle was going on so severely. The general
had not left a single staff officer to communicate the word of
command, from the point the Mahometan general occupied, to his
officers in the field, so he had to send them by his wives, or
his servants. The only man left about the house was the general,
and this officer in irons, who begged of the women to beseech the
general to dismiss him, and let him go and fight, but they dare
not do it for fear of the wrath of their husband. He importuned
so earnestly when they brought to him his provisions, declaring
that if he did not die in the field, he would return again and
put on the irons, that they concluded to let him go, so they gave
him the general's piebald mare and a suit of his armor, and away
he went to the battle field.
34
Saud was not long in observing the actions of the disguised
warrior, whose extraordinary prowess excited his admiration. He
inquired of his attendants who he was, but they were unable to
give him any information. He concluded that if it were possible
to suppose that God sent assistance on such occasions, it must be
the immortal Kezzer, which word signifies Enoch, Elias, St. John
the Evangelist, or St. George.
34
The Arabs, through suffering severely from the annoyance of the
Persians' elephants, and from the firm and resolute resistance of
the troops of Rustum where he commanded in person, were repulsed
and thrown into disorder, and were only recovered by the
extraordinary and unlooked for exertions of Abu Mohudjen,
disguised in the armor of Saud.
35
After the battle the imprisoned officer returned to his
quarters, and the women again put the irons on him, and nothing
was said to the general about his having been set at liberty.
While the general was exulting over his victory, and the immense
spoil he had taken, he told his wives that the immortal Kezzer
had fought for him; says he, "The prophet knew I could not ride,
and I saw a mighty warrior on my piebald mare, leading the way
wherever the battle was thickest."
35
His wives then told him who it was he saw; Saud says, "Bring him
here, take off his chains, give him the piebald mare and armor,
and let him drink all the wine he pleases all the days of his
life." "But," says the old officer, "if I drink wine now, I shall
be doing that which is contrary to the law of God, which if I
could atone for by imprisonment I would drink it, but as I
cannot, I will drink no more wine;" and he kept his word.
35
I relate this to show you what union and religious enthusiasm
will accomplish: the Greek empire in Asia was crushed to atoms,
and in one hundred years the Mahometan dominion was more
extensive than that of the Roman empire in eight hundred years
from its foundation.
35
Persia, Egypt, Mauritiana, and nearly all of Northern Africa,
Cyprus, and Rhodes were subdued previous to 637, together with
Syria, Asia Minor, and the countries now known as Turkistan,
Afghanistan, Beloochistan, Circassia, and Asia Minor, and a part
of Chinese Tartary. Tarick and Musa completed their conquest of
Spain in 714; and had it not been for dissensions among
themselves, the probability is, that the crescent would have now
surmounted the top of St. Paul's Cathedral in London, instead of
the cross.
35
Christianity had become so corrupt and divided, that none of the
Christian princes were willing to unite their power with the
Greek emperor to defend themselves against the Mahometan power,
or to prevent them overpowering one Christian nation after
another, for so they continued to do until division among
themselves prevented their increasing; and now their national
existence is waning little by little, until it is becoming very
weak.
35
The battle of Tours, in which 370,000 Mussulmen were killed,
which prevented the Saracens from not only overrunning France,
but all Europe, was fought in the year 732, by the French, under
Charles Martel, who was styled in his time, "the hammerer,"
because he struck such hard blows in battle. He seized on a
quantity of church revenues to pay his troops, and for this the
Catholics damned him to purgatory, and required his children for
generations to pay for prayers for his relief, but he was the
great chieftain, as far as man is concerned, that prevented the
utter annihilation of the religion of the cross, and the
constituting in the place thereof that of the crescent.
36
History is a natural theme with me, and while I have taken so
much license of your time in tracing the progress of the history
of nations, I will still say to you, that this Mahometan race,
this dominant power of the 7th and 8th centuries, were the
descendants of Abraham, which Mahometan records show in a
straight-forward genealogy, from the family of Mahomet direct to
that of Abraham, through the loins of Ishmael, the son of
Abraham; and in this dominion there certainly was a recognition
of the dominion of the sons of Abraham, and just as long as they
abode in the teachings which Mahomet gave them, and walked in
strict accordance with them, they were united, and prospered; but
when they ceased to do this, they lost their power and influence,
to a very great extent.
36
I am aware that it is a difficult matter to get an honest history
of Mahometanism translated into any of the Christian languages.
One of the best works I ever read upon the subject, and one I can
put the most confidence in, is Simon Ockley's History of the
Saracens; it was a translation of a Mahometan historian named Abu
Abdollah Mahommed Ebu Omar Al Wakidi, who wrote eighty years
after the flight of Mahomet from Mecca. Ockley prided himself in
rendering the Arabic in good style, although his religious
prejudices were so strong that he durst not render the sentiments
he translated in full force, without rather blinding them a
little. He would frequently translate as it ought to be, as nigh
as he could, and then stick down a note in the margin, and say,
"That was only done out of hypocrisy." He is one of the best
authors, or the one I would rather read.
36
It is a hard matter, as I have said, to get an honest history of
any nation or people by their enemies. For instance, read
Governor Ford's History of Illinois, and you will find that he
will contradict himself half-a-dozen times in one statement, for
fear that he will not flatter the prejudices the people had
against the "Mormons." He would in one place assert that he had
never done anything to favor the Anti-Mormons, and then
immediately afterwards declare that he could not see why the
Anti-Mormons could have any feelings against him, when he had
done so much for them; and then go on to enumerate how he
prevented Backenstos from arresting the house burners; yet he
declares he had never done anything to favor them, and wonders
why that party should feel crossways to him. This is the temper
of almost all men who undertake to write the history of their
enemies.
36
Just read the reports of different generals on the battle fields
of the Crimea, and you will see that every one has a different
side to it. These reports have got to be received with great
allowance all round.
36
All the Christian translations of Mahometan history, as well as
of the Koran, should be received with a great deal of allowance.
I would recommend the reading of Major David Price's "History of
the Mahometan Empire." He was educated and trained to be a Church
of England man, but had not many conscientious scruples on
religion; still he had prejudices against the Mahometans, so that
when you read it, you must throw your ear a little quartering. I
consider Bush's "life of Mahomet" written under the influence of
a violent Christian prejudice. I would prefer the account in
Crichton's "Arabia" to Bush.
36
I would like to inspire in the minds of the youth a disposition
to study oriental history, because a great deal of human nature
is learned therein: how powerful dominions grew up in a short
time, and how, through the violation of the principles of union,
those nations have as quickly come to naught. Many useful lessons
are taught on the pages of history.
36
Within the last eighty years our own republican government has
increased its territorial limits about threefold, and it is
constantly on the increase.
36
The fact is, if a man who is in the habit of raising trees makes
his top to grow larger in proportion to the roots and the main
trunk of the tree, it will break asunder or be uprooted. The
American power is in danger of losing its balance by extending
its limits faster than it accumulates strength to consolidate
them together.
37
I will explain one term which I have used. At the time that
Mahomet fled from Mecca, (July 15, 622,) it was the new moon: the
Mussulmen therefore adopted the crescent as their religious
emblem.
37
When the Mahometans conquered a Christian church, and turned it
into a mosque, they put the crescent on the top of the cross. The
old Greek cathedral church of St. Sophia, in Constantinople, is
now a mosque: the cross is surmounted by a crescent. The Russians
have conquered and overpowered various countries that were held
by the Mahometan power, where you may now find the Greek cross
mounted over the crescent, turning many Mahometan mosques into
Christian churches. I give this explanation, thinking it may
perhaps be information to some of our young people present.
37
A great deal has been said about some of the religious emperors
who have had dominion in the earth being remarkably good men; but
if their characters were impartially examined with any degree of
criticism, it would be found that many of them used their
religion as a matter of policy; as the present pretender to the
throne of France of the house of Bourbon, who is so pious that it
is said he goes to church six times a day, and that Pope Pius IX
has christened him his own dear son; I suppose he feels that he
is honest in heart, but he would like the throne of France, and
there is probably a better chance to get it by making a great
deal of pretension to religion than by any other process; and if
he gets it, he thinks he will have a little better chance to keep
it.
37
Such speculations have a tendency to make men religious. Like men
who write to President Young, saying, "I am a Physician, and
graduated so and so, and I would like you to write to me, and let
me know if there ain't a good chance for me to make a comfortable
living in your place, in case I should embrace your religion, and
settle among you." We frequently receive just such
communications. These are the principles that are rankling in the
breasts of selfish and ambitious men. I say, ever since Adam eat
the apple it has been more or less the case.
37
There was Constantine the Great, who was the first Christian
emperor; his dominion was termed a Christian dominion, or in
other words, it was a Catholic dominion, and extended far and
wide, and everything that dared to oppose it was made to suffer
the most cruel tyranny. The truths of the Gospel becoming
absorbed, and swallowed up by Paganism, and Christianity left
only in name, there grew out of his administration Christian
division, dispute, war, and distraction, which have continued to
the present time.
37
Look in the history of the revolutions and conspiracies of
Europe, and you will find that religion has always a finger in
the matter, even in the present great war: it amounts to about
simply this --whether the Catholic power shall exclusively
control the holy places, or whether the Greek power shall. The
probability is, that the Mahometans have got to surrender them to
the Christian powers soon; even the mosque of Omar, which is upon
the site of King Solomon's temple at Jerusalem, will soon be
surrendered to some Christian power; the only thing that delays
it is the Christian quarrel between the Greek and Catholic
nations.
38
I do not consider Great Britain has waged this war so much for
the sake of religion as to control the trade of India, and the
way to it: England is after the purse. But all the Catholic
powers that are in any way concerned in the matter are the
leading influence in the business to check the growing power of
the Greek Church; hence it is a religious war. But the men to
whose ancestors God has given Priesthood, and to whom in the last
days the privilege of receiving it has been conferred, have been
abroad, and published the principles of salvation, and the voice
of the Prophet of God to the world, and now the nations are left
to wrangle with and destroy each other. It is an old proverb, and
one of long standing, that "whom the gods would destroy, they
first make mad." Peace is taken from the earth, and wrath and
indignation among the people is the result: they care not for
anything but to quarrel and destroy each other.
38
The same spirit that dwelt in the breasts of the Nephites during
the last battles that were fought by them on this continent, when
they continued to fight until they were exterminated, is again on
the earth, and is increasing.
38
I was amused the other day in hearing a relation of a visit of
brother Barlow to his native State, Kentucky. He said, "The
people are so united in secret conspiracies that everything they
do not choose to uphold, they will proscribe in every way." Says
he, "If I had mended a clock or a piece of jewelry, it would have
been desecrated, and the man that dared to employ me or feed me
would have been proscribed by the community, through their secret
organizations." That is the spirit that is abroad on the earth,
and one party will unite against another, and so on, to the utter
destruction of every single principle of liberty, human
happiness, and human right upon the face of the earth, and bring
down upon the heads of the wicked a terrible destruction, which
has been predicted by the Prophets.
38
I have seen the same spirit operate in the midst of these
mountains. I have seen individuals here who are filled with the
spirit of contention--who are filled with the spirit of
wickedness; I have heard them complain, murmur, and find fault,
until, by and bye, they conclude Brigham is wrong, the Church is
wrong, and everything is wrong, and that they would go to
California, and there stay until the great day, when the Prophet
should come and set things right.
38
This spirit will in the end lead a man to destruction; and all
that will preserve the Saints in the last days from the general
destruction in the vortex of ruin to which the world is rushing,
will be their unity with each other, their clinging with all
their might, mind, and strength to the building up of this
kingdom, and making it their only interest, that they may hang
together as one; knowing the text we started on, that it is the
Lord's business to provide for His Saints.
38
If you excuse me for my Mahometan narrative, I will close my
remarks, praying that the Lord may bless you, and lead you in
peace to inherit the celestial kingdom in the end. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 / Parley
P. Pratt, September 23, 1855
Parley P. Pratt, September 23, 1855
MAHOMETANISM AND CHRISTIANITY.
An Address by Elder Parley P. Pratt, Delivered in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, September 23, 1855.
39
My brother, George A. Smith, has wished us to excuse his
Mahometan narration, but I would feel more like giving a vote of
thanks to the Almighty and to His servant for so highly
entertaining and instructing us.
39
I am aware it is not without a great deal of prejudice that we,
as Europeans, and Americans, and Christians in religion and in
our education, so called, have looked upon the history of
Mahomet, or even the name; and even now we may think that
Mahometanism, compared with Christianity as it exists in the
world, is a kind of heathenism, or something dreadful, and the
other we look upon as something very pretty, only a little
crippled; and for my part, I hardly know which to call the
idolatrous side of the question, unless we consider Mahometanism
Christianity, in one sense, and that which has been called
Christianity, heathenism.
39
Mahometanism included the doctrine that there was one God--that
He was great, even the creator of all things, and that the people
by right should worship Him. History abundantly shows the
followers of Mahomet did not take the sword, either to enforce
their religion or to defend themselves, until compelled to do so
by the persecutions of their enemies, and then it was the only
alternative that presented itself, to take up the sword and put
down idolatry, and establish the worship of the one God; or, on
the other hand, be crushed and cease to be, on account of the
idolatrous nations around them; they seemed to act on the
defensive, although it might legally be considered aggression.
39
The Greek and Roman Churches, which have been called Christian,
and which take the name of Christians as a cloak, have worshipped
innumerable idols. On this account, on the simple subject of the
Deity and His worship, if nothing more, I should rather incline,
of the two, after all my early traditions, education, and
prejudices, to the side of Mahomet, for on this point he is on
the side of truth, and the Christian world on the side of
idolatry and heathenism.
39
In the first place, the latter lay it down as a point of
theology, and it is a foundation point too, that there is one
only true God, consisting of three persons, the Father, Son, and
Holy Ghost, but without body, parts, or passions. Here is the
exact image and likeness of an idol established through the
principal creeds of Christendom, that is, if it is an image at
all, or if it makes a shadow at all, it is that of an idol: it is
a being that never existed in heaven, earth, or hell; it will not
make even a shadow. Indeed, it is a thing literally motionless
and powerless, as much so as any term that can be used to mean
nonentity.
40
Jesus Christ, whom we worship as the Son of God, and the Savior
of the world, has body, parts, and passions, and he is like his
Father; he is the express image of his Father's person and the
brightness of His glory, whom we also worship. They are
individual personages organized as a pattern after which men were
created; they have tabernacles, and are in every way personages
and intelligent beings.
40
Therefore, that something, or that nothing, that imaginary being,
that idol that is recognised in the creeds of Christendom in
general as a god without body, parts, or passions, has nothing to
do whatever with the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, or with
the Son of God that came in the meridian of time, who was
crucified, died, and rose again from the dead, and ascended on
high to lead captivity captive, and give gifts to men. Inasmuch
as he and his Father are organised with body and parts, with
limbs, joints, flesh, and bones, that are immortal and eternal,
they have no part or lot, or communication whatever, with that
imaginary being which is recognised in the principal creeds of
Christendom as their God, viz., a god without body, parts, or
passions. Therefore, in that sense, in the very foundation of
their creeds they are idolators; and instead of saying that
Mahometanism prevailed against Christianity, and that
Christianity was in danger of being done away by its prevalence,
we would rather say, that where Mahometanism prevailed, it taught
and established one truth at least, viz., the true and living
God, and so far as this went, it did preserve people from
worshipping idols. And had the crescent waved on the tower of
London, or on the church of St. Paul, instead of the cross, and
had the Mahometan religion been enforced instead of the Roman
religion that was enforced for a series of generations, and had
tradition riveted what the sword enforced, then that nation and
the surrounding nations would have been worshippers of one true
God instead of idols; they would have recognized it in theory at
least, whether they would have worshipped Him in spirit and in
truth or not. But now they do not recognize Him in theory, for
they acknowledge as their god an imaginary being without body,
parts, or passions.
40
Setting aside this one point, they acknowledge and worship
innumerable idols, pictures, images, &c., amounting almost to an
infinite number, in every place where Christianity has been
blended with the civil power, and enforced and established by law
under the one great standard called Catholic--imaginary deities
that are the works of men's hands, and to which they actually and
literally bow down. This may not be the case so fully in these
United States, where there is a kind of balance of power, and
religion, and population, and influences of various kinds acting
as checks upon each other; but go to those countries where there
are no such checks or balances of power; go to Chili, Spain, or
any other of the states or nations where the Roman cross, instead
of the crescent, or any other ensign, is the standard, where
there are no Protestant influences and Protestant dissensions to
interfere with the prevailing power, and, as a matter of course,
all the subjects of that realm have by law one religion
prescribed to them, supported and enforced by civil authority, to
the prohibition of all others. In such countries, you can
contemplate that religion in all its open and unveiled idolatry;
it is there you will see more fully exhibited the practice of
worshipping images, of bowing down to dumb idols in the shape of
pictures, images, saint worship, angel worship, &c., &c.
40
I have seen al this with mine eyes, and heard it with mine ears.
They will pray to the Virgin Mary, so called, in the form of a
painting, which they set up to be prayed to. They also set up
other canonized saints in like manner, painted on canvas and
other substances.
41
But I will not confine this practice to those countries
alone, but in a city of the United States I have beheld a public
procession of a vast majority of the populace united in one grand
bowery, extending around the public square, and pictures and
images of saints were posted in the roads, and an extra bowery
was prepared for each of those images or paintings, decorated in
all the pomp and splendor the people could command, and while in
procession they would kneel down in the dirty streets and public
squares, though dressed in the richest silks and satins that
money could purchase; persons so richly attired were bowing down
on their knees, or prostrating themselves in the dirt and dust at
every place where there was an image, and were devoutly offering
up prayers.
41
This is the idolatry that prevails more manifestly in the
countries where religion is the law, but it also prevails right
in our own country, because there is a liberty of conscience to
worship what you please.
41
Now, if we take Mahometanism during those dark ages, and the
corruptions that are so universally prevalent over the earth, and
the idolatrous systems of religion, falsely called Christianity,
and weigh them in a balance; with all my education in favor of
Christian nations and Christian powers, and Christian
institutions, so called, with all my prejudices of early youth,
and habits of thought and reading, my rational faculties would
compel me to admit that the Mahometan history and Mahometan
doctrine was a standard raised against the most corrupt and
abominable idolatry that ever perverted our earth, found in the
creeds and worship of Christians, falsely so named.
41
It might not have been a very pure standard, for the fulness of
the Gospel, with its Priesthood, ordinances, powers, and gifts
were not there, because that pertained to another branch of
Abraham's family.
41
Ishmael and his descendants were blessed by the Lord, who said,
"I will make of him a great nation, and kings shall come of him,
and he shall have dominion;" yet there was one thing not said on
the head of Ishmael. It was not said that in him should the elect
seed be chosen, who should bear the keys of the eternal
Priesthood, and salvation, in which all nations should be
blessed: this was said on Isaac, the brother of Ishmael, the
heir; and it was also said of Jacob and of Abraham; therefore,
the blessings that were peculiar, that pertained to the fulness
of the Gospel that pertained to the eternal Priesthood, that
pertained to the coming of Christ, and to the things of his
ministry, and to those that were called with the same calling,
and in which all nations should be blessed and redeemed, could
not be given to Ishmael and to his descendants, but they belonged
by election to the chosen seed to whom the promises were made,
viz., the children of Abraham through Isaac, and through Jacob;
but the Lord said of Ishmael, "I will make of him a great nation,
because he is thy son; I will bless him because he is thine, and
kings shall come of him." So the Lord seems to have fulfilled,
more or less, from those early days until the present, the
promises that He made to the children of Abraham, that were not
particularly designed to hold the keys of the Priesthood.
41
All that a nation could have, without the keys of the everlasting
Gospel, without the gifts and powers pertaining to those keys,
and without the fulness of the Gospel, the people of the East
seemed to have been blessed with, so far as the Lord saw fit to
bestow upon them blessings during those dark ages.
42
A great portion of the oriental country has been preserved from
the grossest idolatry, wickedness, confusion, bloodshed, murders,
cruelty, and errors in religion that have overspread the rest of
the world, under the name of Christianity, or mystery of
iniquity.
42
An open defiance of God is no mystery; open drunkenness, and
revelling debauchery, and all manner of wickedness and immorality
professed by sinners who profess to be nothing else, are no
mystery; they do not deceive anybody; but when all manner of
wickedness, idolatry drunkenness, and corruption is cloaked under
a sacred name, under an outward sanctity and holiness, and under
as high and dignified an appellation as Christian, it is a
mystery of iniquity; and that has overspread a great portion of
the world, and has borne rule until the present day, sometimes
under the name of Roman universality, sometimes under the name of
the Greek Church, and at other times under various classes and
names.
42
Many that were honest have been deceived by this mystery of
iniquity, who have esteemed things to be sacred, which were
abominably corrupt; and corrupt superstitions have been revered
because of the great names and sanctified professions that were
attached to them.
42
If such institutions actually professed wickedness, they would go
for what they were worth; but when a thing professes to be holy,
and takes the name of Christ as its founder, and the holy
Prophets and Apostles, to carry out all manner of oppression, all
manner of idolatry and idol worship, all manner of priestcraft
and kingcraft, and more or less instigating division among
nations and governments, all to carry out bloodshed, cruelty, the
rack, the inquisition, and holding of men in bondage, ruling them
with a rod of iron, it is a mystery of iniquity calculated to
deceive millions. The Apostle John, speaking of this same power,
says, "By thy sorceries were all nations deceived!!"
42
The Mahometan operations, in the hands of the descendants of
Abraham and Ishmael, seem to have warded off that deception and
mystery of iniquity in some measure, so that it has not entirely
overrun their country, morals, and institutions.
42
Though Mahometan institutions are corrupt enough, and need
reforming by the Gospel, I am inclined to think, upon the whole,
leaving out the corruptions of men in high places among them,
that they have better morals and better institutions than many
Christian nations and in many localities there have been high
standards of morals.
42
There are, no doubt, sections of country, and different
localities in Asia, where the people have not walked strictly
according to the regulations and laws given by Mahomet, and
observed by his true followers.
42
But returning to the general corruption that has prevailed
nationally, politically, and religiously, under the name of
Christianity, leaving out Christ and his Apostles, I do think
there has been no idolatry in the world, under any form or
system, that could surpass it. It is the mystery of iniquity the
great whore of all the earth. It has brought the whole earth
under a lasting curse, having departed from the laws of God,
changed the ordinances, and broken the everlasting covenant, in
consequence of which the earth is destined to be burned, and few
men left.
42
So far as that one point is concerned, of worshipping the one
true God under the name of Mahometanism, together with many moral
precepts, and in war only acting on the defensive, I think they
have exceeded in righteousness and truthfulness of religion, the
idolatrous and corrupt church that has borne the name of
Christianity.
42
There is one thing for which I like Mahometanism better than the
present Christianity of the world; if prisoners are taken by
them, no matter of what country or religion, and they become
lawful captives, doomed to slavery, according to their rules,
they will take them from their labor, order them to wash their
bodies, and put on clean clothes, give them plenty to eat to
refresh them, until they have rested and have full power and
vigor of both body and mind to investigate and study the
Mahometan religion. If the captives embrace the true religion, as
they call it, they are set free from slavery, and permitted to
marry among them. But if the captives still reject the religion
of the Mahometans, they are made to return to their slavery.
42
I want to know where the Christian nation is that does this--that
will take their lawful captive that may have some other religion,
and set him free from servitude, and give him time to wash and
clothe himself, and think, and investigate, when both body and
mind are enjoying their full power, and if they embrace their
religion, then permit them to become citizens.
42
I will not detain you; I have been more lengthy now than I
intended. We would do well to look into the bearings of the
history of nations, and the dealings of God with them, as
impartially as we can, at all times, and cull out all the good
there has been, is, or may be, and acknowledge the hand of God in
all things, in His dealings with the nations as well as in other
things. I acknowledge His hand even in this Gentile reign, whose
corruption I have been hinting at. It has had its day, which has
been a long and dark one; the nations have groaned under its
sway; all nations have felt its withering power; all nations have
been deceived by its darkening and mysterious influences; they
have groaned in ignorance and corruption under the hand of
oppression, and tyranny, and wrong, until the head and heart are
sick, and they are ready to wake up and seek something better.
42
I acknowledge the hand of God in it; it was to have its day, that
the nations might know fully, and experience the difference
between light and darkness, mystery and truth, peace and war,
liberty and oppression; between truth and falsehood, between the
rule of Satan, of priestcraft and kingcraft, and the reign of the
kingdom of righteousness; that they might have enough of their
own way, and be filled with it until they would be glad to seek
the Lord.
42
That same God has promised His Apostles and Prophets a day when
there should be an end of superstition, and ignorance, and
falsehood, of priestcraft and kingcraft, and end of Gentile
polity; that their fulness would come in, and the prophecies of
the holy Prophets would be fulfilled, and the reign of iniquity
would complete its time; and then what? A Chaos? No, but an
organization, a kingdom, a government, a power which should stand
for ever, and no more pass away; and what was that? Why, the God
of heaven should set it up; suffice it to say, the kingdom of
God.
42
May the Lord bless you all. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 / Brigham
Young, October 6, 1855
Brigham Young, October 6, 1855
FAITH-PRACTICAL RELIGION-CHASTISEMENT-NECESSITY OF DEVILS.
A Sermon by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, October 6, 1855.
43
As we have assembled in the capacity of a Conference to attend to
business, we should earnestly seek to enjoy the spirit of our
calling. We are called to be Saints, and if we have the spirit of
Saints we shall have the spirit of our calling, otherwise we
certainly do not enjoy the privileges that the Lord designs we
should. The Lord is ready and willing to give His Spirit to those
who are honest before Him, and who seek earnestly to enjoy it.
43
If Saints, assembled to worship the Lord and transact business
pertaining to His kingdom, should not have the aid of His Spirit
they would be likely to commit errors, it would be strange indeed
if they did not, and to do that which they ought not, even in
business transactions; they would fall short of accomplishing
their own wishes, and of course far short of fulfilling the
designs of heaven. We see many led astray, because they have not
retained the spirit of Christ to guide them.
43
When any of this people, who believe the Gospel, forsake the duty
which they owe to God and His cause, they are at once surrounded
by an influence which causes them to imbibe a dislike to Saints
and to the conduct of Saints; they receive a false spirit, and
then the Saints cannot do right in their eyes, the ministers of
God cannot preach right nor act right, and soon they wish to
leave the society of the Saints, and that too, as they suppose,
with a sanctified heart and life. They wish to withdraw from
this, as they believe, wicked people, fancying all to be wicked
but themselves, and wish to separate themselves until the people
are as holy as they flatter themselves that they are, when they
calculate to return again. Others will lose the spirit of their
calling, and realize that they have lost it; they are wicked, and
know it, and will have more confidence in others than in
themselves. But the self-righteous will go away and wait until we
as a people are sanctified and able to endure their presence, and
think that then they will, perhaps, gather among us again.
43
People are liable in many ways to be led astray by the power of
the adversary, for they do not fully understand that it is a hard
matter for them to always distinguish the things of God from the
things of the devil. There is but one way by which they can know
the difference, and that is by the light of the spirit of
revelation, even the spirit of our Lord Jesus Christ. Without
this we are all liable to be led astray and forsake our brethren,
forsake our covenants and the Church and kingdom of God on earth.
44
Should the whole people neglect their duty and come short in
performing the things required at their hands, lose the light of
the Spirit of the Lord, the light of the spirit of revelation,
they would not know the voice of the Good Shepherd from the voice
of a stranger, they would not know the difference between a false
teacher and a true one, for there are many spirits gone out into
the world, and the false spirits are giving revelations as well
as the Spirit of the Lord. This we are acquainted with; we know
that there are many delusive spirits, and unless the Latter-day
Saints live to their privileges, and enjoy the spirit of the holy
Gospel, they cannot discern between those who serve God and those
who serve Him not. Consequently, it becomes us, as Saints, to
cleave to the Lord with all our hearts, and seek unto Him until
we do enjoy the light of His Spirit, that we may discern between
the righteous and the wicked, and understand the difference
between false spirits and true. Then, when we see a presentation,
we shall know whence it is, and understand whether it be of the
Lord, or whether it is not of Him; but if the people are not
endowed with the Holy Ghost they cannot tell, therefore it
becomes us to have the Spirit of the Lord, not only in preaching
and praying, but to enable us to reflect and judge, for the
Saints are to judge in these matters. They are to judge not only
men, they are to be judges not only in the capacity of a
Conference to decide what shall be done, what course shall be
pursued to further the kingdom of God, what business shall be
transacted, and how it shall be transacted, and so on, but they
will actually judge angels.
44
We sit here as judges, and suppose that business which would
prove injurious to this people should now be presented for them
to decide upon, or suppose that the leaders of this people had
forsaken the Lord and should introduce, through selfishness, that
which would militate against the kingdom of God on the earth,
that which would in the issue actually destroy this people, how
are you going to detect the wrong and know it from the right? You
cannot do it, unless you have the Spirit of the Lord. Do the
people enjoy that Spirit? Yes, many of them do. Do they enjoy it
in as great a degree as it is their privilege? A few of them do,
still I think that the people in general might enjoy more of the
Holy Spirit, more of the nature and essence of the Deity, than
they do. I know that they have their trials, I know they have the
world to grapple with, and are tempted, and I know what they have
to war against.
44
But let us ask ourselves individually whether we fight this
warfare to such a degree that we do overcome in every instance?
In every contest do we come off victorious? Here we have to do
with our passions; here is fallen nature, that we can never get
rid of until we lie down in the grave, it is sown in the flesh
and will remain there, but it is our privilege to overcome that,
and bring it under subjection in our reflections, in our
meditations, and in all the labor that we perform, though we may
be tried, tempted, and buffeted by Satan. It is our privilege to
have power to rule, govern, and bring under subjection even our
momentary passions; yes, it is our privilege so to live and
overcome them that we never would have a temptation to think
evil, or at least would never speak before we took time to think,
but all would be in subjection to the law of Christ. Do we live
up to this privilege?
45
People may ask, are we not good Saints? Yes, I can say that this
people are a good people, and they wish to be Saints, and many of
them strive to be Saints, and many of them are Saints. I realize
the weaknesses of men; I am not ignorant of my own weaknesses,
and this is where I learn every body else, their dispositions and
the operations of the spirit upon the inhabitants of the earth;
to learn mankind is learn myself.
45
This is a good people, they are a righteous people; yet there are
some who are filled with folly, there are some who are inclined
to do wickedly and seem to love wickedness; there are some who
are filled with idolatry, and it seems as though it were
impossible for them to overcome the spirit of the world, to keep
from loving it and from cleaving to it and to the things of the
world. I will appeal to the people as judges--are you capable of
judging in matters pertaining to the kingdom of God on earth,
unless you have the Spirit of truth within you?
45
Some may say, "Brethren, you who lead the Church, we have all
confidence in you, we are not in the least afraid but what
everything will go right under your superintendence; all the
business matters will be transacted right; and if brother Brigham
is satisfied with it, I am." I do not wish any Latter-day Saint
in this world, nor in heaven, to be satisfied with anything I do,
unless the Spirit of the Lord Jesus Christ, the spirit of
revelation, makes them satisfied. I wish them to know for
themselves and understand for themselves, for this would
strengthen the faith that is within them. Suppose that the people
were heedless, that they manifested no concern with regard to the
things of the kingdom of God, but threw the whole burden upon the
leaders of the people, saying, "If the brethren who take charge
of matters are satisfied, we are," this is not pleasing in the
sight of the Lord.
45
Every man and woman in this kingdom ought to be satisfied with
what we do, but they never should be satisfied without asking the
Father, in the name of Jesus Christ, whether what we do is right.
When you are inspired by the Holy Ghost you can understandingly
say, that you are satisfied; and that is the only power that
should cause you to exclaim that you are satisfied, for without
that you do not know whether you should be satisfied or not. You
may say that you are satisfied and believe that all is right, and
your confidence may be almost unbounded in the authorities of the
Church of Jesus Christ, but if you asked God, in the name of
Jesus, and received knowledge for yourself, through the Holy
Spirit, would it not strengthen your faith? It would. A little
faith will perform little works; that is good logic. Jesus says,
"If ye have faith as a grain of mustard seed, ye shall say unto
this mountain, Remove hence to yonder place; and it shall remove;
and nothing shall be impossible unto you."
45
A grain of mustard seed is very small; nevertheless if you had
faith as a grain of mustard seed, and should say unto this
mountain, "Remove hence to yonder place, it would be done; or to
that sycamore tree, "Be thou planted in the sea;" or to the sick,
"Be ye healed;" or to the devils, "Be ye cast out; it would be
done."
46
Suppose that I had faith like a grain of mustard seed, and could
do the things which Christ has said are possible to be done
through that faith, and that another man on the continent of Asia
had the same faith, we could not accomplish much because but two
would have all the power of Satan to combat. Do you suppose that
Jesus Christ healed every person that was sick, or that all the
devils were cast out in the country where he sojourned? I do not.
Working miracles, healing the sick, raising the dead, and the
like, were almost as rare in his day as in this our day. Once in
a while the people would have faith in his power, and what is
called a miracle would be performed, but the sick, the blind, the
deaf and dumb, the crazy, and those possessed with different
kinds of devils were around him, and only now and then could his
faith have power to take effect, on account of the want of faith
in the individuals.
46
Many suppose that in the days of the Savior no person was sick,
in the vicinity of his labors, but what was healed; this is a
mistake, for it was only occasionally that a case of healing a
sick person or casting out a devil occurred. But again, suppose
that two-thirds of the inhabitants of Jerusalem and the regions
round about had actually possessed like faith in the Savior that
a few did, then it is very probable that all the sick would have
been healed and the devils cast out, for there would have been a
predominance of a good power over the evil influences.
46
Let two persons be on the continent of America, having faith like
a grain of mustard seed, and let one of them be situated on the
Atlantic and the other on the Pacific coast, and most of the sick
would remain sick around them, the dying would die, and those
possessed of devils would continue to be tormented, though once
in a while a sick person might be healed, or a blind person be
made to see. Now let each one of those individuals have another
person of like faith added to him, and they will do as much again
work; them let there be four persons in the east and four in the
west, all possessing faith like a grain of mustard seed, and
there will be four times as much done as when there was but one
in each place; and thus go on increasing their number in this
ratio until, by and bye, all the Latter-day Saints have faith
like a grain of mustard seed, and where would there be place for
devils? Not in these mountains, for they would all be cast out.
Do you not perceive that that would be a great help to us?
46
If I had power of myself to heal the sick, which I do not profess
to have, or to cast out devils, which power I have not got,
though if the Lord sees fit to cast them out through my command
it is all right--still if I had that power, and there was no
other person to help me, the people would do as they do now, they
would hunt me almost to death, saying, "Won't you lay hands on
this sick person? Won't you go to my house over yonder?" and so
on. I am sent for continually, though I only go occasionally,
because it is the privilege of every father, who is an Elder in
Israel, to have faith to heal his family, just as much so as it
is my privilege to have faith to heal my family; and if he does
not do it he is not living up to his privilege. It is just as
reasonable for him to ask me to cut his wood and maintain his
family, for if he had faith himself he would save me the trouble
of leaving other duties to attend to his request.
46
Let this faith be distributed and it makes all things
easy, but put one or two dozen men to hauling a wagon containing
a hundred tons' weight, and the labor is very heavy, whereas if
the whole of the Latter-day Saints would put their shoulder to
the load it would be moved easily. It is with the mental powers
as it is with the physical, and that is why I wish you to
consider the matter, and why I lay those things before you. Let
the Latter-day Saints have faith and works, and let them forsake
their covetousness and cleave unto righteousness.
47
I have given you a short discourse upon faith and practical
religion, and now I say to the Elders of Israel, to the Bishops
of the different wards, and to the Presidents of the different
Branches, if there is any business you wish to bring before this
Conference, pertaining to fellowship and the conduct of
individuals, you can have the privilege. We were accustomed, some
years ago, to attend to such business before our General
Conference, and it is our privilege to do so again, if we choose,
or if there is any occasion.
48
In all High Councils, in Bishops' Courts, and in all other
departments for transacting our business, the Church and kingdom
of God, with the Lord Almighty at the head, will cause every man
to exhibit the feelings of his heart, for you recollect it is
written that in the last days the Lord will reveal the secrets of
the hearts of the children of men.
48
Does not the Gospel do that? It does; it causes men and women to
reveal that which would have slept in their dispositions until
they dropped into their graves. The plan by which the Lord leads
this people makes them reveal their thoughts and intents, and
brings out every trait of disposition lurking in their
organizations. Is this right? It is. How are you going to correct
a man's faults, by hiding them and never speaking of them, by
covering up every fault you see in your brother, or by saying,
"O, do not say a word about his faults, we know that he lies, but
it will not do to say a word about it, for it would be awful to
reveal such a fact to the people?" That is the policy of the
world and of the devil, but is it the way that the Lord will do
with the people in the latter-days? It is not.
48
This is a matter that seems to be but little understood by some
of the Latter-day Saints, it may be understood by a portion of
them, but others do not understand it. Every fault that a person
has will be made manifest, that it may be corrected by the Gospel
of salvation, by the laws of the Holy Priesthood.
48
Suppose that a man lies, and you dare not tell of it; "Very
well," says the man, "I am secure, I can lie as much as I
please." He is inclined to lie, and if we dare not chastise him
about it he takes shelter under that pavilion, cloaks himself
with the charity of his brethren, and continues to lie. By and
bye he will steal a little, and perhaps one or two of his
brethren know about it, but they say, "We must cover up this
fault with the cloak of charity." He continues to lie and to
steal, and we continue to hide his faults; where will it lead
that person to? Where will he end his career? Nowhere but in
hell.
48
What shall we do with such men? Shall we reveal their faults?
Yes, whenever we deem it right and proper. I know it is hard to
receive chastisement, for no chastisement is joyous, but grievous
at the time it is given; but if a person will receive
chastisement and pray for the Holy Spirit to rest upon him, that
he may have the Spirit of truth in his heart, and cleave to that
which is pleasing to the Lord, the Lord will give him grace to
bear the chastisement, and he will submit to and receive it,
knowing that it is for his good. He will endure it patiently,
and, by and bye, he will get over it, and see that he has been
chastised for his faults, and will banish the evil, and the
chastisement will yield to him the peaceable fruits of
righteousness, because he exercises himself profitably therein.
48
In this way chastisement is a benefit to any person. Grant that I
have a fault, and wish it concealed, would I not be likely to
hide it? And if the Lord would not reveal it I might cling to it,
if I had not the spirit of revelation to discern my fault and its
consequences. Without the influence of the Spirit of the Lord, I
am just as liable to lie and abide in false principles, false
notions, and unrighteous actions as true ones. It is so with you.
48
If your faults are not made known to you, how can you refrain
from them and overcome them? You cannot. But if your faults are
made manifest, you have the privilege of forsaking them and
cleaving unto that which is good. The design of the Gospel is to
reveal the secrets of the hearts of the children of men.
48
When men intimate to me, whether in public or in private, that
their faults must not be spoken of, I do not know how
worldly-minded men feel in similar cases, but like Elijah, when
he mocked the priests of Baal, I feel to laugh and make derision
of such men.
48
Do you suppose that I will thus far bow down to any man in this
Territory, or on the earth? Do you suppose that I will suffer
myself to be so muzzled that I cannot reveal the faults of the
people when wisdom dictates me to do it?
48
I fear not the wicked half so much as I would a mosquito in my
bedroom at night, for he would keep me from sleeping, but for the
unrighteous, those who will act the villain and conduct
themselves worse than the devil, to insinuate that I have not the
privilege of speaking of their faults makes me feel like laughing
at their folly. I will speak of men's faults when and where I
please, and what are you going to do about it?
48
Do you know that that very principle caused the death of all the
Prophets, from the days of Adam until now? Let a Prophet arise
upon the earth, and never reveal the evils of men, and do you
suppose that the wicked would desire to kill him? No, for he
would cease to be a Prophet of the Lord, and they would invite
him to their feasts, and hail him as a friend and brother. Why?
Because it would be impossible for him to be anything but one of
them. It is impossible for a Prophet of Christ to live in an
adulterous generation without speaking of the wickedness of the
people, without revealing their faults and their failings, and
there is nothing short of death that will stay him from it, for a
Prophet of God will do as he pleases.
48
I have been preached to, pleaded with, and written to, to be
careful how I speak about men's faults, more so than ever Joseph
Smith was in his life time; every week or two I receive a letter
of instruction, warning me to be careful of this or that man's
character. Did you ever have the Spirit of the Lord, so that you
have felt full of joy, and like jumping up and shouting
hallelujah? I feel in that way when such epistles come to me; I
feel like saying, "I ask no odds of you, nor of all your clan
this side of hell."
48
I have wise brethren around me who will sometimes say, "Don't
speak so and so, be very careful, now do be cautions;" and I have
been written to from the east; I have package after package of
letters, yes, a wheel-barrow load of them, saying, "O, brother
Brigham, I would beseech and pray and plead with you, if I only
dare, to be careful how you speak. Would not this or that course
be better than for you to get up in the stand, and tell the
Gentiles what they are? Would it not be better to keep this to
yourself?"
48
Do you know how I feel when I get such communications? I will
tell you, I feel just like rubbing their noses with them. If I am
not to have the privilege of speaking of Saint and sinner when I
please, tie up my mouth and let me go to the grave, for my work
would be done.
48
It was for this that they killed Joseph and Hyrum, it is for this
that they wish to kill me and my brethren; we know their
iniquity, and we will tell of it when the Spirit dictates, or
talk about this, that, or the other person and conduct at the
proper time.
49
There are people in our midst who grunt at this course, and at
the same time have evils that I think are hardly worth notice,
for I do not think that such persons will be good for anything
even should they happen to get into the kingdom of heaven, though
I suppose they are good in their place if we can find out where
it is, but as yet I am ignorant of it; I presume that the Lord
knows where it is, but I do not. I wish to say to the Elders of
Israel, to all people, I shall tell you of your iniquity and talk
about you just as I please, and when you feel like killing me for
so doing, as some of the people did who called themselves
brethren in the days of Joseph Smith, look out for yourselves,
for false brethren were the cause of Joseph's death, and I am not
a very righteous man. I have told the Latter-day Saints from the
beginning that I do not profess much righteousness, but I profess
to know the will of God concerning you, and I have boldness
enough to tell it to you, fearless of your wrath, and I expect
that it is on this account that the Lord has called me to occupy
the place I do; I feel as independent as an angel.
49
Some of you have been brought before the High Council, charged
with this fault and with that, and you say it is too much for
you, that you cannot bear it. But you have got to bear it, and if
you will not, make up your minds to go to hell at once and have
done with it. If you wish to be Saints you must have your evils
taken away and your iniquities exposed, this must be done if you
remain in the kingdom of God. If you do wrong, and it is made
manifest before the High Council, don't grunt about it, nor whine
about your loving, precious character, but consider that you have
none; that is the best way to get along with it. Myriads have
scandalized me since I have been in this Church, and I have been
asked, "Brother Brigham, are you going to bear this? Do you not
know that such and such persons are scandalizing your character?"
Said I, "I do not know that I have any character, I have never
stopped to inquire whether I have one or not." It is for me to
pursue a course that will build up the kingdom of God on the
earth, and you may take my character to be what you please, I
care not what you do with it, so you but keep your hands off from
me.
49
If you are brought before the High Council, or before a Bishop's
court, and it is proven before either of those tribunals that you
are covetous, don't fly in a passion and become so excited that
you are ready to burst. I may see fit to expose some men who have
not paid their tithing; now if you are going to get nervous about
it and are afraid of bursting, let me know, and we will slip and
egg shell over you and your precious characters. What precious
characters some of you had in Wales, in England, in Scotland, and
perhaps in Ireland.
49
Do not be scared if it is proven against some, before the
Bishop's court, that you did steal the poles from your neighbor's
garden fence. If you did, it would be far better for you to get
right up and own it, for you have in reality lost your character
before God, angels, and men, and then refrain from such evils and
try to establish a good character. It would be better for you to
do that, than to become angry when your faults are made manifest.
If it is proven before the High Council that you did steal a beef
creature, don't get angry, but rise up and acknowledge that you
did steal it.
50
If it is proven that you have been to some person's wood pile and
stolen wood, don't be frightened, for if you will steal, it must
be made manifest. Some one may say, "Why I did not think Saints
were guilty of such deeds!" Nor I either. Such crimes are
committed by people who gather with the Saints, to try them, to
afflict and annoy them, and drive them to their duty. Do you not
suppose that it is necessary to have devils mixed up with us, to
make Saints of us? We are as yet obliged to have devils in our
community, we could not build up the kingdom without them. Many
of you know that you cannot get your endowment without the
devil's being present; indeed we cannot make rapid progress
without the devils. I know that it frightens the righteous
sectarian world to think that we have so many devils with us, so
many poor, miserable curses. Bless your souls, we could not
prosper in the kingdom of God without them. We must have those
amongst us who will steal our fence poles, who will go and steal
hay from their neighbor's hay stack, or go into his corn field to
steal corn, and leave the fence down; nearly every ax that is
dropped in the kanyon must be picked up by them, and the scores
of lost watches, gold rings, breast pins, &c., must get into
their hands, though they will not wear them in your sight. It is
essentially necessary to have such characters here.
50
After we had given the brethren such a scouring two or three
months ago, about returning lost property when found, one or two
men brought in two or three rusty nails of no value, which they
had picked up; this was tantamount to saying to brother Sprague,
"If we had found your purse, or if we had found Brigham's purse,
we would see you in hell before we would return it." We wish to
impress upon you the necessity of your bringing the ax you find,
the hay fork, or any other lost property which you find, to the
person who is appointed to take charge of such property, that the
owners may again possess it. But if you should pick up a piece of
rotten wood, and bring it to brother Brigham, or Dr. Sprague,
with a show of honesty, and in derision of the counsel you have
received, it would be like saying, "If we could find or steal
your purses, you should never see them again. We are poor,
miserable devils, and mean to live here by stealing from the
Saints, and you cannot help yourselves."
50
Live here then, you poor, miserable curses, until the time of
retribution, when your heads will have to be severed from your
bodies. Just let the Lord Almighty say, "Lay judgment to the line
and righteousness to the plummet," and the time of thieves is
short in this community. What do you suppose they would say in
old Massachusetts, should they hear that the Latter-day Saints
had received a revelation or commandment to lay "judgment to the
line and righteousness to the plummet?" What would they say in
old Connecticut? They would raise a universal howl of, "How
wicked those Mormons are; they are killing the evil doers who are
among them; why I hear that they kill the wicked away up yonder
in Utah." They do no kill anybody down there, do they?
50
As for the inhabitants of the earth, who know anything about the
"Mormons," having power to utter worse epithets against us than
they do, they have to get more knowledge in order to do it; and
as for those enemies who have been in our midst, feeling any
worse than they do, they have first to know more; they are as
full of bad feeling now as they can hold without bursting. What
do I care for the wrath of man? No more than I do for the
chickens that run in my dooryard. I am here to teach the ways of
the Lord, and lead men to life everlasting, but if they have not
a mind to go there, I wish them to keep out of my path.
51
I want the Elders of Israel to understand that if they are
exposed in their stealing, lying, deceiving, wickedness, and
covetousness, which is idolatry, they must not fly in a passion
about it, for we calculate to expose you, from time to time, as
we please, when we can get time to notice you.
51
During this Conference, I do not want to think where the
"Mormons" have been, and how they have been treated, but I want
to think of matters that will make my heart light, like the roe
on the mountains--to reflect that the Lord Almighty has given me
my firth on the land where He raised up a Prophet, and revealed
the everlasting Gospel through him, and that I had the privilege
of hearing it--of knowing and understanding it--of embracing and
enjoying it. I feel like shouting hallelujah, all the time, when
I think that I ever knew Joseph Smith, the Prophet whom the Lord
raised up and ordained, and to whom He gave keys and power to
build up the kingdom of God on earth and sustain it. These keys
are committed to this people, and we have power to continue the
work that Joseph commenced, until everything is prepared for the
coming of the Son of Man. This is the business of the Latter-day
Saints, and it is all the business we have on hand. When we come
to worldly affairs, as they are called, they can be done in
stormy weather, if we attend to the kingdom of God in fair
weather.
51
May God bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 / Brigham
Young, July 13, 1855
Brigham Young, July 13, 1855
TIMES FOR ALL THINGS--PRAYER--CHASTISEMENT--UNITY--
FAITHFULNESS--REVERENCE
FOR SACRED THINGS--REFORMATION.
Discourses by Presidents B. Young, H. C. Kimball, and J. M.
Grant,
and Elder E. T. Benson, Delivered July 13, 1855, at a Conference
held at Provo City, Utah Territory.
51
PRES. B. YOUNG--As the people have now begun to assemble, I take
the liberty of making a few remarks. I request those who profess
to be Saints to exercise faith, and to endeavor to realize that
the worship of God is sacred, and beneficial to His people. It is
true that we have much to do of a temporal nature, as it is
termed; many duties pertaining to daily business and the affairs
of this life devolve upon us.
51
This is necessarily the case, for if we are to build up the
kingdom of God, or establish Zion upon the earth, we have to
labor with our hands, plan with our minds, and devise ways and
means to accomplish that object.
52
There is a time for all these duties, and there is also a time to
serve the Lord by praying, preaching, singing, meditating,
watching, and fasting. Inasmuch as there is a time for all
things, and as this is the time that we have unitedly set apart
for the express purpose of worshipping the Lord, and of enjoying
His Holy Spirit by calling in our reflections pertaining to
earthly things and objects, that we may attend more immediately
to a deep reflection and contemplation of heavenly things, it is
necessary for these my brethren, who have accompanied me to this
place, to bring their thoughts to bear upon the things that are
present, and while we are here, to let Great Salt Lake City
remain where it is--don't bring it here.
52
Those who have left their families at home, and are away from
their houses, cattle, fields, flocks, herds, and other
possessions, and also all who have assembled from the different
settlements in this county, one and all, let all your affairs,
those that you were obliged to leave at home, stay where they
are, and you stay here and worship the Lord.
52
In this way every person who has assembled here can feel to leave
their affairs and effects where they belong, and bring their
minds to bear upon the spiritual things of the kingdom of God.
Then they can have their minds enlightened by the Holy Spirit,
and understand that which will make them rejoice.
52
If those are our feelings and determinations, the candle of the
Lord will be lighted within our hearts, but if we keep our minds
constantly upon our families and effects, we shall be but little
benefitted by coming here; this is true in regard to each one of
us.
52
Where our hearts are, there our thoughts will be: and if our
thoughts are bound up in our earthly possessions, we had better
remain at home and attend to what we have most set our affections
upon, and not pretend to try to obtain happiness from any other
source.
52
There is a time for all things, and this is the time for meeting
according to appointment. I am frequently requested to come out
and hold meetings among the brethren, but I do not recollect that
we have at any time appointed a three days' meeting here, though
we have previously been here and held one during two days. Much
instruction has to be given to enable us to overcome our
passions, and to govern and control our feelings and disposition.
52
Those Elders of Israel who have travelled and preached much have
had a good opportunity for experience, and have learned that they
cannot, figuratively speaking, take their families, friends, and
goods with them, or if they did, they accomplished but little
good.
52
Those who go out to preach the Gospel and at the same time say,
"My poor wife and my poor children; and I shall be glad when my
mission is out," seldom do much good.
52
I think that the help mate was designed to take care of the
children, house, and gardens, and see, as far as possible, that
all is cared for and preserved, as they anciently did. Some went
out to war, but they must always leave a few at home to stay with
the goods, or whatever they had to be taken care of.
52
Elders who have had an experience in this matter know whether
they carried their families in their feelings, or not; but it is
our privilege to train our feelings and dispositions, and to
bring all into subjection to the dictates of wisdom, even that
wisdom which proceedeth from our God.
52
When an Elder goes out to preach he ought not to let his mind be
filled with care for his family, only when he is praying about
them; and if they have lived by faith, all right; and if they
have died during his absence, all right; they are the Lord's; and
say, "that He gave them to me, it is all right; at the same time
I would like to have them, but blessed be the name of the Lord."
53
An elder has possessions great or small, much or little, and
instead of carrying those possessions in his feelings he ought to
leave them, and say that they are the Lord's, and say, "I give my
spirit and body and what is committed into my hands, I am only a
steward over it; I yield its care to Him, since He sends me from
my home so that I cannot directly look after it." That man can go
as free as the air, and will feel that he has in his possession
the Spirit of the Lord, which should be considered of paramount
importance.
53
When people assemble to worship they should leave their worldly
cares where they belong, then their minds are in a proper
condition to worship the Lord, to call upon Him in the name of
Jesus, and to get His Holy Spirit, that they may hear and
understand things as they are in eternity, and know how to
comprehend the providences of our God. This is the time for their
minds to be open, to behold the invisible things of God, that He
reveals by His Spirit.
53
Again, suppose a family wish to assemble for prayer, what would
be orderly and proper? For the head of the family to call
together his wife, or wives, and children, except the children
who are too small to be kept quiet, and when he prays aloud, all
present, who are old enough to understand, should mentally repeat
the words as they fall from his lips; and why so? That all may be
one.
53
If the people will ask in faith, they will receive, and let all
mentally ask precisely as does the one who is spokesman. Let all
leave the cares of their work behind them; let the kitchens take
care of themselves, and let the barns, the flocks and herds take
care of themselves, and if they are destroyed while you are
praying, be able to freely say, "Go, they are the Lord's; He gave
them to me, and I will worship Him; I will assemble my family and
call upon the name of my God."
53
By leaving business and the cares thereof where they belong, and
attending strictly to worship in its season, if not at first, you
soon will be united, and be able to bring every evil principle
into subjection. If all are bound up in this manner, don't you
see that it will make a mighty cord of faith?
53
I will now ask this congregation, how many of you thought of
mentally repeating my prayer as the words came to your ears? Did
you realize that the order of prayer required you to mentally
follow the words of the person who was praying? With us every one
should mentally repeat the same words and ask for the same things
as does the one who leads vocally, and let all say, amen. There
are times and places when all should vocally repeat the words
spoken, but in our prayer meetings and in our family circles let
every heart be united with the one who takes the lead by being
mouth before the Lord, and let every person mentally repeat the
prayers, and all unite in whatever is asked for, and the Lord
will not withhold, but will give to such persons the things which
they ask for and rightly need.
53
In some denominations the hearers are accustomed to cry out,
"Amen, amen, amen, hallelujah, praise the Lord," &c., during the
prayer service, and immediately let their minds wander to the
ends of the earth. That is not the right way to pray, but let
every one throw off care for their effects, for the Lord knows
all about them; He protects them while we are with them; and He
is equally able to protect them while we are absent; therefore,
while engaged in worshipping Him, let every heart be concentrated
upon the subject before them. If this congregation will take this
course, I promise them that they will go to their dwellings
satisfied that the Almighty has been with us to strengthen us;
but if our minds are like the fool's eyes, we shall be profited
but little.
54
There are several here who will address you, and suppose that
they should chastise us a little, do we not deserve it? Still,
perhaps some will complain of the speaker for chastising them,
when perhaps the first sentences which meet their eyes upon
opening the Bible, will convey the idea that every son and
daughter whom the Lord loveth, He chasteneth, but those who are
not chastened are bastards and not sons.
54
Says one, "I am willing to be chastened, but I am not willing to
have that brother who has just come from England, or some other
country, chasten me, but if some one high in authority should do
it, I would kiss the rod and reverence the hand that gave it;"
but the man who will only receive chastening from the Lord
Himself is not in a proper state of mind before Him.
54
The Latter-day Saints have been chastened much and often. Many in
this congregation have had their corn and wheat stacks burned in
consequence of their religion, and have often been called to part
with their fathers and mothers, their wives and children, in
consequence of their religion. They have been chastened here and
there, and perhaps some may think we are being chastened now by
the drought and insects. I am willing to take it as a
chastisement, and to learn that wisdom and knowledge which I had
not before it happened; and if every man could realize and
understand it, they would receive it as a prize and as lesson
that would qualify them for future duties. Though our
chastisements are often hard to be borne, those who bear them
patiently, willingly, and submissively, will find that they yield
the Gospel fruits of righteousness insomuch that they will know
how to be Saints indeed.
54
Chastisement often comes upon the Saints of God on account of the
wicked, and that also will redound to the benefit of the humble
and faithful. If we receive chastisement for our sins, it will
teach us to forsake our sins, and become righteous, for we
receive chastisement because there is wickedness among us, and it
is permitted to come to prevent our turning from the path of
duty, and is always designed for our good. In all these things we
have to acknowledge the hand of the Lord, and to be passive the
things of His kingdom, that we may govern and control natural
things, and all those with whom we have to do, that those we
preside over may become eternal heirs of the celestial kingdom of
our God.
54
It seems to be hard work for me to speak here this morning, and I
will give way and let the brethren occupy the remaining time this
forenoon. The ideas that I have laid before you, if you think of
them and lay them to heart, will do you good; and in our
protracted meeting we may be spiritually benefited, and receive
joy and satisfaction. I feel to bless you all the time, and pray
that we may be prepared to build up Zion and to inherit the
fulness of the glory of God on the earth; this is my prayer
continually. May the Lord bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 / Heber
C. Kimball, July 13, 1855
Heber C. Kimball, July 13, 1855
TIMES FOR ALL THINGS--PRAYER--CHASTISEMENT--UNITY--
FAITHFULNESS--REVERENCE
FOR SACRED THINGS--REFORMATION.
Discourses by Presidents B. Young, H. C. Kimball, and J. M.
Grant,
and Elder E. T. Benson, Delivered July 13, 1855, at a Conference
held at Provo City, Utah Territory.
54
PRES. H. C. KIMBALL-- We have heard what has been said by our
President, and in my feelings, though I may not always manifest
it, I am one with him in all my acts. Brethren and sisters,
please to give me your attention, and let your property take care
of itself; that is according to the instruction we have had
to-day.
55
Brother Brigham is the President of the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints, and it is our duty to give strict heed to his
counsels and instructions. This is one thing which this people,
universally, individually, and collectively, have got to implant
in their minds, and unless you get this lesson firmly settled in
your minds, he can never be of so much benefit to you as he
otherwise could, for as sure as you live and dwell here upon this
earth, wherever you are inclined to stop, to wait or to lie down,
he will leave you there; yes, he will leave you in that very
spot, and attend to some more important business, and in some
future day he, or some other one, will have to take you and teach
you the first principles of the doctrine of Christ, and again try
to lead you into the kingdom of God. He will not always dwell
here in the flesh, that is, in this mortal body.
55
I look at this people in the north and in the south, and watch
their progress in raising grain, building houses, &c., and I am
pleased to see what I behold; and although I do not see such
progress as there might be, still I see a great deal, and our
extension and progress are far beyond that of the world, under
like circumstances. But we do not make the progress that we
would, if we strictly listened to the word of God, as it proceeds
from our President, our leader and Prophet.
55
Do we bring about that amount of restitution that we might? I
say, no. We should have the faith that we would have if we all
carefully listened to the instructions that have been already
given us this day. They are of great importance to all, and are
as necessary to our salvation as baptism for the remission of
sins, or any other life giving principle, they are necessary in
order that we may become one.
55
How can we become one upon any other principle? It is impossible
to be of one heart and one mind, except we observe all the
counsel given from time to time.
55
I know it has been a practice with me, since I came to a
knowledge of the truth and of prayer, when kneeling with my
brethren, to pray for the things which they pray for; and we pray
continually, "Our Father who art in heaven, hallowed be thy name,
thy kingdom come here on earth, and thy will be done as it is in
heaven." Don't you all desire this? Well, you may continue to
desire from this time to the day of your death, and you never
will be gratified, except you individually and collectively
practise the things you are taught, and are one.
55
You have got to be one in all things. Are we all one in this
community? Is that the case in this place? You have not
progressed as much as those around you, nor as much as you would
have done if you had been diligent all the time, for then your
station and faith, your works before God, and power with Him
would have been far greater than they now are.
55
We have surpassed the world now; but if we were, and always had
been, of one heart and one mind in all our efforts to advance the
interest of the work of the Lord, we should have been far ahead
of what we are now, and could put to defiance death, hell, and
the devil, and all who are in opposition to this work; but we
cannot now do all that we could if we had kept all the
commandments of the Lord, and been of one heart and one mind.
55
What was there in the prayer this morning, but what every one of
you desired more than gold, silver, and precious stones? Then
pray for those things, and practise accordingly.
55
As for the kingdom to come, and the will of God being done upon
the earth as it is done in heaven, it never will, except we
practise and carry out the purpose of the Almighty in our daily
walk and conversation, and seek to be of one heart and of one
mind, and to do unto others as we wish them to do unto us.
56
I wish that all who call themselves Saints would rise and shine,
for the light and glory of God are come upon us, therefore let us
rise up and keep His commandments, and serve Him and glorify His
name.
56
As for any man's going into the celestial glory, or entering
through the straight gate into the celestial world, there never
will a man or woman go there, except they obey the celestial law
which gives them that privilege. I know it is the case, but some
think that if brother Brigham, brother Heber, and others go
there, they will take the rest with them, but I can tell you that
they will not do it, for justice stands at the door and demands
its claims, and though mercy stands pleading on the other side it
cannot rob justice, for justice must have its demands, and will
claim that which is its won, and mercy cannot claim that which is
not its own, and neither can rob the other. By observing justice
and mercy we can enter through the gates into the city and obtain
that glory which we are all anticipating.
56
Brethren and sisters, reflect where we are, what we are, and what
we are doing; how careless and unconcerned some of us often are
in relation to those things that we are counselled to do.
56
I was noticing this morning that the public square and the public
buildings are not where brother Brigham first stuck the stake,
no, nor within half a mile of that spot. I am only touching upon
this one thing to show you how it has been, not to hurt your
feelings: and this and like conduct is the reason why there has
not been more improvement, and why the Indians burn your wood and
kill your cattle and horses, and, in short, is the reason why
they do this, that, and a thousand other disagreeable things.
Perhaps there is not a perfect unity of faith and feeling towards
those appointed to preside in this place. Should any dissension
exist here among this little flock of sheep? No.
56
Whoever is guided by those whom God appoints is the wisest man,
although he may appear to be one of the most simple that can be
found. Do you not believe that? I know it, for, although he may
be rather rough in external appearance, he will be filled with
wisdom, inasmuch as he abides the counsel of those placed over
him, for it is God who does the work, and He can make a wise man
out of one who is very simple in the eyes of the world.
56
I know some think that they accomplish the work, but it is God
that does it. When I place myself passively, like a violin in the
hands of a performer, and let the Almighty lay His bow upon me,
can He play a good tune upon a rusty fiddle? I have seen and
heard a good musician produce some of the best music on an old
rusty instrument. It does not matter if you hold out till your
hair is as thin as mine, you will have to acknowledge that it is
God who gives us wisdom and furnishes us unto good works.
56
When a man is appointed by the proper authorities and set apart
to preside, uphold and sustain that man, for he has power with
God; and God will give him revelation for your guidance in the
way of all truth, and he will know the mind of the Lord by day
and by night.
56
The difficulty is that no man can be appointed to an office here,
nor in Springville, nor in Peteetneet, nor any other place, but
what there is some man whom many of the people think is a little
smarter, and they think that they know a little better than the
one who is appointed. Notwithstanding all the instructions that
President Brigham Young has given to this people, many still
think that they know better than he does, and they do not like
his counsel, but reject it and treat it as the words of some
wicked man.
57
These feelings exist, and I do wish that this people were of
one heart and of one mind. You cannot and will not listen to the
instructions of those placed to counsel you, until you are more
united; but when you are united you will listen to the words and
counsels of those placed here to counsel and govern you, as
strictly as if President Young was constantly here.
57
When people will not listen to the instructions of their
President, do you suppose they would listen to the instruction of
the Lord Himself, if He were here? No, they would not. Do many of
you believe that this is brother Brigham? If you do, you do not
believe that his words are all for your good, and are those which
are given to him for your salvation.
57
You believe that Joseph was a Prophet, but many could not believe
even this when he was alive, but now that he is dead they can
believe it. Jesus was a Prophet, though few believed so when he
was upon the earth, but when he left them, nearly all could
believe his divine mission.
57
This has always been the case in regard to all the Prophets, for
the sons of those who killed the Prophets living in their day
adorned the sepulchres of those whom their fathers had put to
death, and crucified the Son of God.
57
Why cannot the people acknowledge a Prophet while he is living?
It is because their acts and feelings make them like the old
infidel who said, "Old Bright, although I love you so much, I
would freely give you away, if by so doing I could know that
there is a God." I presume many of you would give your pet cow,
ox, or horse, if by that gift you could know that brother Brigham
is a Prophet. He is what he professes to be, and a good deal
more; I wish you all be of one heart and of one mind, and make
this place like the garden of Eden, the blessings of the
Almighty, both temporal and spiritual, will rest upon you.
57
My mind is cheerful and comfortable, except when I see and
reflect upon the carelessness, stupidity, and worldly affections
of many of this people, whom I love and delight to be with, then
I mourn over them.
57
Let us go on unto perfection, not leaving the doctrines of
Christ, repentance from dead works, and baptism for remission of
sins, but, keeping them in mind, go on to perfection. Do not make
calculations a second time to lay a foundation for repentance and
baptism; but walk humbly and faithfully before the Lord our God,
and listen to the counsels that He gives to us through His
servants.
57
In all the counsel and teaching that I give, I lay myself liable
to be corrected, and if found in error I am willing to
acknowledge it at once. Then why should not you be willing also?
I am ready and willing to come to the light, that I may be
scanned, purged, and purified, that I may love God with all my
heart, might, mind, and strength, and my neighbor as myself.
57
Perhaps many feel a little sober because our bread is cut off,
but I am glad of it, because it will be a warning to us, and
teach us to lay it up in future, as we have been told. How many
times have you been told to store up your wheat against the hard
times that are coming upon the nations of the earth? When we
first came into these valleys our President told us to lay up
stores of all kinds of grain, that the earth might rest once in
seven years. The earth is determined to rest, and it is right
that it should. It only requires a few grasshoppers to make the
earth rest, they can soon clear it. This is the seventh year, did
you ever think of it?
58
There is very little grain in Great Salt Lake county, and
but little between here and that county, and none south of this
place, except at Peteetneet, but I expect we will have some
potatoes, squashes, corn, and so on, and do first rate.
58
When we first came here, and lived on thistle roots, segos, wolf
skins, and like articles of food, we considered that we were
doing well; then let us go to, and strive by the help of God to
be Saints.
58
We are going ahead, and if you who live here are not, we shall
leave you behind. Fathers and mothers, families, old and young,
all who are in favor of going ahead and serving the Lord our God,
say, aye. (The response to this call was simultaneous and
unanimous.)
58
Those who wish to go home and attend to their families, their
farms, and their cattle, say, no. (No response.)
58
If you will be humble and faithful from this time forth, the
Lamanites will never trouble you, but will come and humble
themselves at your feet and do your chores. Why is it that they
trouble you now? Because a portion of the same spirit which
actuates them exists among some of you. Is not this the case?
Tell it out, have you not some of the same feelings towards them
which they evince towards you?
58
If you are not careful, wrong feelings will get power over you,
and you will begin to murmur and grumble. If you will be one,
there will be no more trouble from this time forth, and this has
got to be done, or there will be trouble. We must be one, in
order that this earth may be regenerated, and that we may have
peace, unity, and love prevailing. Quarrelling in this Church!
Can that be the truth? Yes, and it is hard to tell anything else
but truth when speaking of vices and follies of men.
58
Let us listen to our President, sever ourselves from the world,
cling to our God, and to His cause, and turn our minds and
thoughts to Him, and the building up of His kingdom on the earth.
There is everything here in the mountains with which to beautify
our homes and make our cities glorious; then let us go to work
with all our mights, and be faithful from this time onward.
58
May God help you, and bless you in all things that pertain to
you, is my prayer. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 /
Jedediah M. Grant, July 13, 1855
Jedediah M. Grant, July 13, 1855
TIMES FOR ALL THINGS--PRAYER--CHASTISEMENT--UNITY--
FAITHFULNESS--REVERENCE
FOR SACRED THINGS--REFORMATION.
Discourses by Presidents B. Young, H. C. Kimball, and J. M.
Grant,
and Elder E. T. Benson, Delivered July 13, 1855, at a Conference
held at Provo City, Utah Territory.
58
PRES. J. M. GRANT--The instructions given in the forenoon, to
have your thoughts concentrated, and your faith, prayers, and
practice one, must be admitted by all to be of the utmost
importance to the Saints of God. If we do not enjoy the Spirit of
the Lord, there are reasons that we ourselves can assign for the
absence of that Spirit. The practice of Saints, if good, will
always bring the Spirit of the Lord, and keep that Spirit with
them from day to day.
58
I am aware that the Spirit is grieved with different individuals
for different causes; some do not attend to their prayers in the
season thereof, they do not attend to their duties of the present
moment, they do not concentrate their feelings, but allow their
minds to wander like the fools' eyes to the four winds of heaven,
hence they are left to grope for themselves as the blind for the
wall. But those who live up to their duties, the duties of the
present hour, and always make those duties the primary duties of
life, live in the light of the Lord, and walk in the path laid
down by the Savior of the world; they are never in the dark, for
the light of the lord is shining upon them.
59
While there are such items connected with our faith and duty, as
were laid before us in the morning, we may do well to give some
additional advice in relation thereto.
59
I have noticed in my travels among the Saints, from time to time,
that their profession was long and loud in relation to their
strength and faith in "Mormonism," and in fact they would be much
offended if called weak in the faith; they will speak well of
faith, repentance, baptism, the gift of the Holy Ghost by the
laying on of hands, the healing of the sick by the administration
of the Elders, and of some of the general views of the Church,
and claim to be very strong, very devout, and very much attached
to the cause, and would feel much offended indeed if any one
should even suspect that they were weak in the faith; and at the
same time perhaps those individuals, who make such high
professions of faith and devotedness, will acknowledge that there
are certain important truths revealed from heaven which they
would ridicule, scoff at, and trample under their feet.
59
They will also permit their children to ridicule them, and will
laugh them out of their doors by the aid of their children and
those friends who visit them, and yet claim to be strong in the
faith, to be firm in the principles of "Mormonism," and
Latter-day Saints of good standing. When the Prophet Joseph was
living and gave such revelations to the Church as God gave to
him, those persons could not endure them all, there were
doctrines which they would not receive as from God.
59
I, as one individual, would give all such persons this
advice--whatever you do, and whatever you may have been guilty
of, for you are guilty of many improprieties and, probably, of
many unvirtuous acts of life, forsake that which is not right,
and begin to walk in the light of life.
59
Do not allow yourselves to laugh at, or treat with scorn, any
revelation of God; and I would further advise that you do not
allow your wives, sons, or daughters to do it, but rear the
standard of truth, and make it one of the leading points of your
faith to support that standard in your families, and among your
friends, and thus have the law of God made honourable.
59
Inasmuch as the Almighty God has revealed certain doctrines and
sanctioned certain practices, and seeing that the Almighty has
said that these revelations and practices are true and righteous,
I therefore advise that you do not allow the same to be trampled
under foot as salt that has no savor. Again, let no man, whether
Gentile or Jew, Israelite or Greek, nor your wives or children,
nor any whom you have jurisdiction over, throw out any jeers
upon, nor sneer, laugh, and scoff at, any portion of the law of
God. Some items of doctrine are especially obnoxious to some men
and some women who have peculiar feelings respecting them, and
because of such feelings they begin to laugh at those who are
favorable to those items, and attempt to spoil the good leaven.
59
My advice in all such cases is, just tell them that there is the
hole which the carpenter made, and they can go through it, for
you will have the law of God reverenced by all who reside in or
visit your habitation. I merely give this advice as some that
might be applied to the Saints; as some of the every day and
practical advice. I allude to the entire law of God, to all that
the Lord our God has revealed, whether it pertains to the
building of tabernacles or to the building of temples, or to
faith, repentance, baptism, or the laying on of hands, or to the
matrimonial relations, or to any doctrine or principle which
relates to the salvation and glory of man.
60
I say as one, that I have no fellowship for that man who will
permit any person, over whom he has any rightful control, to
ridicule the law, or any portion of the law, of God. I have no
fellowship for those who allow any such proceedings in their
houses, neither have I any fellowship for those who ridicule the
law of God in any respect; and I shall be glad when they take
their exit to California, or to the States, for they are, in
their persons, in their actions, and by their words, detrimental
to their neighbors and the circles in which they move.
60
You who live here and round about, whether you are governed by a
proper spirit in all these matters of doctrine I know not, but
whether or not, these ideas will not hurt you. It is too late in
the day to preach poor pussyism here, for you will have to live
up to these practical duties of life, one and all, and be one, to
pray often in public as well as in private, to honor God and His
word in all your ways, and to see that His law is not dishonored
by any under your control.
60
I am aware that some of you suppose that this is a great meeting,
a three days' meeting, and of course you expect to hear some
great mysteries pertaining to the kingdom of God. Well, you have
heard them this morning, and I wish to offer some further
teaching on the practical duties which pertain to family
government. I know some men, who have been in this Church twenty
or twenty-two years, who are as they were, stereotyped editions,
and who admit strangers into their houses, and allow them to
blaspheme, to curse, and swear.
60
I wish to see those who profess to be Saints act as Saints ought
to act. In the Church of the living God I believe that every man
and woman that will admit evil practices, ought to be called up
and dealt with for their fellowship, and if they will not reform,
regulate their households and set them in order, they ought to be
cut off from the Church. It is humbug to talk about first
regulating a city, a county, or a territory; but start with a
family at a time, and let the Bishop who presides see what is
going on with every family, and when a family is found which will
admit of God and His laws being ridiculed, cut them off from the
Church. If any are found who will curse and swear, and break the
law of the Sabbath, bring them up and deal with them for that;
and if any are known to steal, deal with them for that act.
60
The Church needs trimming up, and if you will search, you will
find in your wards certain branches which had better be cut off.
The kingdom would progress much faster, and so will you
individually, than it will with those branches on, for they are
only dead weights to the great wheel.
60
First get the families united, then get the wards, the towns, the
cities, and the counties regulated, and you will have every part
of the Territory right; but this spirit of ridicule must not be
allowed. Is a man who loves God going to have the law of the
Almighty ridiculed? Many of those who profess so much, will feign
publicly acknowledge and support the very doctrines which they
and their friends deride and permit to be scoffed at, and at the
same time they will practise unlawfully, in secret, those things
which they accuse others of.
61
I would like to see the work of reformation commence, and
continue until every man had to walk to the line, then we should
have something like union; but you might as well cast little
pebbles in the air to stay the wind as to undertake to make those
walk right, pray right, and do right who are full of the devil.
People must be right in their works, and be brought to know and
practise their duties. You have got doctrine enough and
revelation enough, and perhaps one difficulty is that you are too
full of them. One doctrine which you need is to make your
families, your streets, and every thing about you clean, and to
prepare proper outhouses. Purify yourselves, your houses, lots,
farms, and every thing around you on the right and on the left,
then the Spirit of the Lord can dwell with you.
61
Do you suppose, when I go into a house that is filthy, that I
believe that Saints of God dwell there? No, I believe that they
are a filthy set of beings. Saints must practise cleanliness and
purity, and show by their prayers, by all their works, and in
their families, that they are reforming, and forsaking all and
every kind and species of filthiness and evil practice, no matter
what it is, no, not though it takes the hair off from your heads;
no matter if it be high, low, rough, or smooth, the Almighty has
given you a law to obey and reverence; and if you practise those
doctrines which you have embraced, though all hell foam against
you, by the power of God you will triumph and ask no odds of any
one.
61
Talk about the Saints coming up to the Church of the first born,
to the state of perfection which Enoch attained; if men and women
ever attain to this, they have got to be pure in all their
habits, pure in their spirits as well as in their doctrines, for
the Lord has told us what is right and required in those things.
61
We have the best code of laws and the best men to teach us there
are upon the earth, therefore all that is wanted is for us to
practise those lessons which are taught us by the servants of the
living God, and to love God with all our hearts, and live
continually in the fear of the Almighty. Then when you come to
meeting, you will not hear chastisement and reproof, but you will
hear the peaceable things of the kingdom, and you will hear men
and women speak and sing the sweet things of the kingdom of God.
61
In conclusion, may that light which is in you increase till you
are prepared to bask in the perfect light of God. May God bless
and save you, is my prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 / Ezra T.
Benson, July 13, 1855
Ezra T. Benson, July 13, 1855
TIMES FOR ALL THINGS--PRAYER--CHASTISEMENT--UNITY--
FAITHFULNESS--REVERENCE
FOR SACRED THINGS--REFORMATION.
Discourses by Presidents B. Young, H. C. Kimball, and J. M.
Grant,
and Elder E. T. Benson, Delivered July 13, 1855, at a Conference
held at Provo City, Utah Territory.
61
ELDER E. T. BENSON -- I feel thankful for the privilege and
blessing that I now enjoy with my brethren, and for the privilege
of bearing my testimony to the peaceable things of the kingdom of
God. I have been indeed edified to-day by the remarks that have
been made, and for one I mean to try to practise the teachings,
and carry them out to the letter, according to the ability that I
have.
61
Although some people may think that those items are small, and
not what they expected to have on this occasion, still they are
just such doctrines as I expected to hear; and I shall continue
to expect to hear them until we become more perfect in the Gospel
than we are at present, for we must learn to practise what has
been committed unto us as a people and as individuals, before we
shall be taught any greater things. You may search into your own
hearts, among your families, and in the midst of your own
neighborhood, and you will find that those things which have been
touched upon, are what grieve the Holy Spirit, and cause more or
less dissension in our midst.
61
When Jesus commissioned the Apostles, telling them to go and
preach the Gospel to every creature, and baptize every one that
believed, he promised that they should receive the gift of the
Holy Ghost, which would lead them into all truth, and show them
things past, present, and to come. We all know that the Spirit is
a sure guide for all the Latter-day Saints; hence, we also know
that the dictation of that Spirit will not lead to confusion,
neither will it bring darkness, hatred, malice, and envy, and it
will not lead a man into error, but it will lead and direct him
into all truth. That Spirit which we received by being obedient
to the Gospel covenant will be our constant guide and companion
in sickness and in health; and what is the feeling of that
individual who enjoys the sweet and benign influences of the Holy
Ghost? He acknowledges the hand of God in all things, whether in
life or in death, in prosperity or in adversity; it matters not
what his situation may be, all is right with him. He merely
wishes to know what there is for him to do, and he is all alive
in "Mormonism."
61
Such an individual is willing to be taught the simple things of
the kingdom, and he will not ridicule "Mormonism" in any respect,
neither will he suffer it to be done under his roof, nor upon his
possessions, and he is willing to lay down his life for it, and
Jesus said, "Greater love has no man than this, that a man lay
down his life for his friends." I was actually astonished when I
used to hear some of the brethren, at the time the Prophet Joseph
was martyred, say they were afraid he was in transgression, and
had incurred the displeasure of the Almighty, for no Latter-day
Saint ever believed it for a moment. Why? Because there were the
words of Jesus, that he had the greatest love who could lay down
his life for his friends; and Jesus himself had this love, for he
laid down his life for his friends; and by his death and
resurrection opened up the way to eternal lives.
61
It is the little things that we need to observe now, and as
brother Brigham says, the observance of the small things is what
brings us the great blessings of the Almighty. Look, and think of
the position of the people here, and in various other places
throughout the Territory of Utah; do they all strictly honor the
principles which brother Grant has been speaking upon? Most of
them say they do, but I wish to see the works.
61
A man who has labored from the commencement of the work has
embraced certain principles because God has commanded him, not
because he wanted such principles to be established, not that his
appetite was of such a nature that he desired something of the
kind, but because the great Jehovah had so commanded through His
Prophets; and hence these things cannot be ridiculed by the
Saints; the counsel of the servants of God cannot be treated with
contempt, and set at naught, without condemnation following.
Still you will find some who ridicule and treat as naught the
holy principles of our religion, and say, "I am sound in faith; I
am filled with religion, but I cannot put up with that awful
doctrine, polygamy."
61
It is not best to make a great profession in these days, but let
our actions and works correspond with our profession, and that
will show that we have embraced the truth for the love of it, and
not for gain. Let persecution come, let drought, famine, and
distress come, for the Lord has designed them; and when these
things come, we can eat thistle roots and drink buttermilk, and
honor God, and have His Holy Spirit with us. We can do this
because we have embraced the Gospel of Jesus Christ, and the
faith of Abraham. Abraham did not stand and argue with the Lord,
in order to find out whether Sarah was to bear him another Isaac
in the place of the one he was commanded to offer up, but he
believed that God would order all things right, and his faith was
accounted to him for righteousness.
61
Shall we not have confidence in God's Prophets, and in those whom
He has placed to teach us? Those who are not satisfied with them
are constantly grumbling and growling about their circumstances
and the prosperity of the Church, but when we have the Holy
Spirit, all is right, and we feel satisfied; the visions of the
Almighty and of the heavens are before us night and day, and we
have confidence in the holy Gospel, in the work of the Lord, in
the Priesthood, and in those who hold that authority upon this
earth.
61
When people have the keys of the Priesthood and the light of
heaven, they ought to use the blessing of God as not abusing
them.
61
I wish to bear my testimony to the truth of what you have been
taught this day, for it is faithful, and has been dictated by the
Holy Ghost. When I enjoy the spirit of this Gospel and the power
of the Priesthood, do you wish to know how I feel? I feel that I
could preach my way through all manner of opposition. Do I
rejoice? Yes, all the time; when I lie down and when I rise up.
Latter-day Saints never should be troubled by any small matters,
but when troubles do arise, say, "The Lord's will be done in all
things; I am short-sighted; I cannot see afar off, and unless my
mind is lighted up by the Holy Spirit, I cannot do much good."
61
Do we enjoy ourselves without that Spirit? I will ask my brethren
and sisters now present, do we enjoy as much as it is our
privilege to enjoy? Can we enjoy the Holy Spirit when we are
finding fault with our neighbors? No, we cannot. God has set in
His Church, firstly, Apostles; secondarily, Prophets; then
pastors, teachers, helps, governments, and spiritual gifts; for
the perfecting of the Saints, for the work of the ministry, for
the edifying of the body of Christ, and to prevent the members
thereof from being tossed to and fro by every wind of doctrine;
and they are to continue until we all come to a unity of the
faith. I think you are pretty well satisfied in Provo with those
who are placed over you, for you know that they are appointed by
the authority of heaven, and it is the right of those who
appointed them to dictate you and all others; it is therefore
your duty to give heed to those placed over you in authority, and
if you do, you will enjoy the Spirit of God to a great extent,
even to your hearts' satisfaction.
61
We are called upon to uphold, by our faith, works, and our
prayers, those who are over us; we have raised our hands to
sustain and uphold them, and will we turn round and find fault
with that which we have sanctioned? Can you enjoy the Spirit of
God if you do this? No. In order to enjoy that spirit you must
reverence all the members of the Priesthood, no matter who may be
in possession of it. Do you ever hear brother Brigham, brother
Heber, brother Jedediah, or the Twelve Apostles, censuring the
Bishops, or any other person, without a cause? No, never. They
give them all the influence and power that they can, in order
that they may be bold before the people, and have influence to
carry out the things that are given to them to accomplish. Where
there is a lack of confidence and proper reverence, people are
afraid of the Prophet of God.
61
Does brother Brigham ever tyrannize! No, he blesses the Saints
all the day long, and bears with the sins of the people, as much
so as any other Prophet of God ever did, and asks God all the day
long, to forgive them; and he continues to do this so long as
there is a spark of integrity left in the individuals over whom
he is watching.
61
We do not expect to be purified and become perfect at once,
so much so that the old cloven foot can have no influence among
us, but I expect that the vision of the Prophet Daniel will be
fulfilled, and we are the persons to carry it out. I feel to
continue to work righteousness, and the time is soon coming when
all will have to walk to the line.
61
Jesus says, "Except ye are of one heart and of one mind, ye are
not mine;" and we have to shape our minds until they become
alike. there are not many ways of getting to heaven, for God is
one, and His way of saving mankind is one.
61
"But," says the old sectarian priest, "going to heaven is like
going to mill; if your wheat is good the miller will never
inquire which way you came." Let others say as they please, we
know that we have got to walk in that straight and narrow path
which has been pointed out to us, and that the course which saved
men in former days will save the people in these days, and that
the same principles that will save us will save others. If we
would carry out practically all that we have received, and not
trouble ourselves about any more until that was done, it would
exalt us to a higher state that we now enjoy. I have something
good to do; I am all right. Here are our blessings now; we taste
the blessings of this congregation to-day, and our place and our
blessings are at present in this bowery, and not away off
somewhere else. If our feelings are centred here, then are we
blessed indeed; but if our minds are wandering, they cannot be
full of joy, for they must be concentrated on the things of God
and His kingdom so long as this meeting continues; then we shall
feel refreshed, and I presume we all need to be.
61
[After making a few remarks about the traditions, habits, and
practices of the Indians, Elder Benson continued as follows--]
61
It is our duty, brethren and sisters, to go to work and bring
these natives to an understanding of the principles of
civilization, to teach them to till the earth, and earn their
bread by the sweat of their brows; and if they are needy and ask
us, we should feed them, and at all times be an example to them.
We have not been as faithful as we ought to have been in many of
these things.
61
I have a little Indian boy and girl, and certainly it is
repugnant to my feelings to have to put up with their dirty
practices, but I have passed a great many of these things by; and
this I have done because I knew what our duties were. In a short
season we shall be rewarded for all that we do to civilize this
lost and fallen race. The little boy will soon be quite bright,
his mind is becoming clear and perceptive, and if he sees a
horse, a man, or any other object, he will always remember them.
True, he yet has some of his Indian traits, and I presume it will
be some time before they are all erased from his memory.
61
And even some Saints are guilty of many filthy habits, for some,
when they are sick and ought to observe cleanliness in the
fullest degree, will send for the Elders to lay hands upon them,
and say, "I was taken sick a week ago last Sunday, and have been
so bad that I have not washed since, and I have not had a clean
shirt on, or clean sheets upon the bed."
61
God has condescended to speak to His Saints, and has instructed
them to wash their bodies with pure water, and to observe
cleanliness of body as well as of spirit; this is necessary, and
belongs to our religion. We should also have wisdom, and exercise
it in both eating and drinking, ever keeping a guard over
ourselves in all the practices of life, and listen to the still
small whisperings of the Holy Spirit which never leads a man into
error.
61
I know that the Lord directed brother Joseph by His Spirit, and
he never went wrong. What guides brother Brigham? The same Holy
Spirit of promise, and blessed is that man who understands the
things of the Spirit, for it will direct him aright and lead him
in the way of life, and open up his mind to behold the things of
eternity; and the very moment that a man sees with this Spirit,
he understands the mind of God.
61
Many have been led astray, and have believed that they could get
to heaven without being united with the body of the Church; but
if we are ever saved, we must be concentrated in our feelings,
and our power, objects, and faith must be one in the kingdom of
God. When we are one, we feel to rejoice in the things of God,
and all goes well.
61
May the Holy Spirit guide you from this time, henceforth. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 /
Jedediah M. Grant, September 24, 1854
Jedediah M. Grant, September 24, 1854
INSTRUCTIONS TO NEW COMERS.
A discourse by President Jedediah M. Grant, Delivered in the
Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, September 24, 1854.
65
While the sacrament is passing it may be well to speak a few
words to the people. I am aware much instruction has been given
to the people, at least to the majority of those who are here
before me; and we do not wish to preach you to death, but we wish
to preach so that you may enjoy life. A thousand ideas float in
the minds of the people in relation to preaching; each have their
standard, and their notions of what they call the sacred desk.
All "Mormon" desks are sacred. I am no more religious to-day than
yesterday. I am equally as religious in the kanyons hauling wood
as in the pulpit; and if I were going to swear in either place, I
should prefer the pulpit to swear in; consequently, I consider
that a man should live his religion in all places, and under all
circumstances and situations in life.
66
We understand how to serve the Lord, (I speak of all the
Latter-day Saints,) that is, we understand how to serve Him in
some things--we have learned some duties which are practicable at
the present time. I am aware that some Elders who go forth and
preach long and pious sermons, frequently represent Zion as one
of the most delightsome places in the world, as if the people in
Salt Lake City were so pure and holy that the flame of sanctity
would almost singe the hair off a common man's head. Others
suppose when they come here, that they are to be fed, clothed,
and housed independent of their own exertions. Some of the Elders
have told the Saints in England that the first two weeks after
they landed here all they would have to do would be to
contemplate the beauties of Zion, and be furnished two weeks'
provisions. The imaginations of some Saints have been so exalted
by the Elders who preached to them, that they suppose that all
our pigs come ready cooked, with knives and forks in them, and
are running round squealing to be eaten; that every tray is
filled with bread, every manger with potatoes, and every man's
wagon with the choice fruits of the earth. On the contrary, when
the Saints from abroad come to Zion, they will find the people so
busy that they can scarcely find time to speak to them, and if
they have lost some of their friends on the way, the people in
Zion have not time even to help them mourn.
66
Some come here and are astonished, for they had supposed that
they should find the stereotyped editions of Zion sitting on the
seats singing "hallelujah," and shouting "Glory to God"
continually; but when they find us all active, some rushing to
the kanyons, some gathering in the crops, and others rearing
houses--when they find the people all alive with business, they
think that the "Mormons" are all telegraphs; and so we are,
stereotyped editions of the telegraph. Every man and woman in
Zion at their duty is a telegraph moving and exerting an
influence, building up, fortifying, and fulfilling the words of
the Prophets by building city after city. It makes no difference
whether we have gold and silver, or not; we build just as fast
without money as the people of the east build with it, and a
little faster. A man who has faith says he has capital in
himself; he is telegraph enough to build him a house. Another man
has to sit down, and count "three and two are five, five and two
are seven, seven and four are eleven, and eleven and six are
seventeen;" and so he will calculate, and unless he has so many
dimes, he has not faith enough to draw the first rock, or the
first adobie, or get the first foot of lumber, or do the first
thing.
66
But you take a man who has got in him the true "Mormon" spirit,
and he considers that he can accomplish, just what he thinks
ought to be accomplished. If he considers that he wants a house,
he deems himself competent to go at it, and to build such a one
as he wants; if he wants a small one he can build it, and if a
large one he can build it. That is the "Mormon" spirit.
66
If you Saints who have just arrived here expect a heaven, I will
tell you how to get it; if you have brought a small one with you,
keep it, and keep adding to it; that is, if you want a heaven, go
to and make it. If you have not means enough to buy a farm, go to
work and make one; if you have not means enough to buy a house,
build one, and thus gather around you the comforts of life, and
the means to subsist upon. But I will tell you one thing, if you
neglect to pray, neglect to watch, neglect to do your duty, and
to serve your God for yourselves, you will be apt to become
dissatisfied, disheartened, and dispirited, and wish to go back
from whence you came. But the opposite will be the result with
those who keep the commandments of God, who watch and pray, who
are active in their spirits and in their religion, and work out
their salvation with fear and trembling, if you please, or they
may work as hard as they please without fearing and trembling, if
they have a mind to. Consequently, when you come here, it is
essential that you keep the same religion that you embraced
before you started to come here.
67
I am aware that a great many have so much piety in them, that
they are like the Baptist priest who came to see Joseph Smith.
Joseph had the discernment of spirits to read a man, and a
peculiar faculty of using up the old sectarian tone to "my
dee-e-er brethren." When he heard that good old tone he used to
imitate it; and whenever one of the class, who are so filled with
piety, and the good old tone, came to Nauvoo, Joseph used
forthwith to take a course to evaporate their sanctimoniousness,
a great deal of which consists in the long asslike tone. Before
the Baptist priest, I have referred to, came to Nauvoo, he had
heard brother William O. Clark, who could preach a bible and a
half at a sermon, and could use the fashionable old tone, the
blessed old tone. This Baptist imbibed a notion that we were as
much ahead of his ideas of piety, and that our tone was as much
longer than his, as the strength of the arguments produced by
Clark were stronger than his; and supposed that our
sanctimoniousness was co-equal with what he considered the merits
of our doctrine.
67
Under these impressions he came to Nauvoo, and was introduced to
the Prophet. In the meantime some person came up that brother
Joseph would have a talk with, but while doing this he kept his
eye upon the stranger, on this priest. After he got through
chatting, the Baptist stood before him, and folding his arms
said, "Is it possible that I now flash my optics upon a Prophet,
upon a man who has conversed with my Savior?" "Yes," says the
Prophet, "I don't know but you do; would not you like to wrestle
with me?" That, you see, brought the priest right on to the
thrashing floor, and he turned a summerset right straight. After
he had whirled round a few times, like a duck shot in the head,
he concluded that his piety had been awfully shocked, even to the
centre, and went to the Prophet to learn why he had so shocked
his piety. The Prophet commenced and showed him the follies of
the world, and the absurdity of the long tone, and that he had a
super-abundant stock of sanctimoniousness.
67
You Saints who have come here, if you have around you the garb of
sectarianism, must calculate that the "Mormon" plow will turn
that under; you must calculate that here we are a practical
people; a people who believe in their religion, and are good
Saints; who do their work, and attend to their prayers in the
season thereof; and are not so much in a hurry in the morning,
but that they can kneel down and consecrate their families, their
effects, themselves, and all they have, to the Most High God.
67
But in the midst of this people you will find various stripes of
character. The net has been cast into the sea, and, if the
parable is true, it has drawn to the shore all kinds of fish, and
you must not be alarmed if you find in Zion some curiosities. If
I wished to find the best men in the world, I should go to Zion
to find them; if I wished to find the biggest devil, I would look
in Zion for him, among the people of God; there I can find the
greatest scamps. I believe the words of Christ are true, that the
net has gathered of every kind of fish; that it has gathered men
of every class. Do not marvel if you find here goats as well as
sheep, and the speckled goats and the long-haired goats, and the
smooth goats and the rough goats, and goats of every grade, size
and color, mixed among the sheep. Do not think you will be
without your trials here, that you are to be a stereotyped
edition to sit upon stools, singing glory to God, and that that
is all you have to do.
68
I have often said to the English brethren and sisters that were I
in England, for there is where the Elders preach piety, I would
tell them the first things they might expect to meet in Zion,
viz: to leap into the mire and help to fill up a mud hole, to
make adobies with their sleeves rolled up, and be spattered with
clay from head to foot; and that some would be set to ditching in
Zion, to making ditch fence ankle deep in mire; and that they
might expect to eat their bread by the sweat of their brow, as in
their native county. I told them when I was in St. Louis, where
there were many English and Scotch, that if we succeeded in
getting to Zion it was a "knack," and if we did not it was a
"knick," and consequently there were "knick-knacks" in going to
Zion, and "knick-knacks" after we got to Zion.
68
These things are all connected with the common salvation that you
heard Elder Hyde treat upon this forenoon, the salvation that is
common with the people of God. You understand it, you have
practised it, and tasted the sweets thereof. You come here, and
you think that we are busy and active, but only live your
religion, and you will feel the power, spirit, and fulness
thereof, as you have never felt it previous to this. What I mean
by the spirit is the Spirit of God, the Holy Ghost, which you can
feel from the crown of your heads to the soles of your feet. It
is here with you if you do right, and everything you anticipate
in the Holy Ghost, and in the power of the Priesthood, and in the
love of God, and everything you have thought of in your own minds
is here, and God is here; and if you have thought of bad, it is
here also. If you approach a large furnace, the first thing you
see are the black columns of smoke rising up and towering aloft,
and if you approach nearer you discover piles of coal and ore,
and the ashes, dust, and cinders which have been heaved out; but
all this will never convince you that there is no iron there. You
would say that where there is so much iron cinders there must be
iron; that the iron has been taken out and dressed; that there
must have been lots of iron here, and you begin to look for the
iron.
68
If you occasionally see a dirty sheep, do not let it try you; if
you do not get a bushel of wheat as quick as you want it, do not
let that try your faith. If you are going to die of hunger, that
is the time to be strong in the God of Israel. I wish to see the
new comers active in their religion; I wish to see them live
their religion, and not only seek to be endowed with the spirit
of Zion, but to bring the spirit of Zion with them. I wish to see
them come here with their countenances lit up with the love of
God, and their hearts burning with the Holy Ghost, and their
voices sounding like the music of sweet instruments, to join in
the songs of Zion, and in the work of our God, in cultivating the
earth, and in building houses. Bless your souls, if you desire an
experience of this kind, in order to build up Zion, you must
learn. Unless you have practice in it, unless you begin with one
house, and then go from one house to another, you cannot learn
how to build. You cannot learn how to make a farm by reading
alone, but you have got to have the practical knowledge. So it is
in relation to building; an architect may draw a fine design of a
house, yet there is not one man in a thousand who can carry it
out, without the architect is continually by him to direct, and
to say, place that there, and this yonder.
68
We may talk of making our own heaven, and of building up the city
of Zion, and making it beautiful, and having it polished after
the similitude of a palace, but we must have an experience in
doing such a work, before we can accomplish it. The world do not
comprehend all things as they should; they do not comprehend the
greatest things; the light and power of God, pertaining to man in
his probation, towering among the clouds and smoke, but its force
is down here in the practical duties of life, in the work under
the sun that we have to do.
69
Now when you come to zion, you will find men standing upon their
feet; but go into the world, and there, if a man wants to show
himself to be a smart man, he must mount a cabbage leaf, hiccup,
and jump up to spit over his shirt collar. There was a man here
last winter who thought himself a smart man because his father
was a smart man; and he was all the while on the strain, like a
man who mounts a cabbage leaf to hiccup, or jumps up to spit over
his shirt collar in trying to be smart. What do they make of it?
Nothing but a bubble, and a laughing stock for men of sense.
69
The ore, coal, and flux are put in the tunnel head of the
furnace, and iron and cinder run to the boshes below, and are
separated. You see the smoke first, but you find here the true
metal.--"The Mormons, a little handful of Mormons cannot
accomplish much," used to be said. But we are gathering out the
tough wire, it has got to come here.
69
I wish the Saints who come here, to be Saints. I said last
spring, curse a man who will starve the poor by keeping up the
price of grain, and who will not help his brethren. I know some
men will say that we have fine men among us. I know that we have
first-rate, good mercantile houses here; I like them first-rate;
but it would be better for us to do our own trading, and by that
means keep our money in our midst.
69
These are my views, and have been all the time. I like to see a
"Mormon" be a "Mormon," and act like a "Mormon." A good "Mormon"
will have an elastic faith, and not say, "O brother Grant, the
old snag ship is in snag harbor," but be mindful that brother
Brigham is cautious how he guides her. Brother Joseph had not
time to be careful, and run the ship around the snags, but was
under the necessity of running the ship right on to them. But
when Brigham chooses to run around a snag, or across a snag, he
will do so. The ship is all oak, let her slide. If we are in snag
harbor, all right; we will steer the ship, and run around the
snag, or over it, just as the Lord pleases. Jesus, our elder
brother, is at the helm, and has a good crew aboard, who are
faithful, meek, and humble. If the Saints desire to strengthen
Zion, let them be humble, meek, lowly, and contrite in spirit;
let them be diligent, and seek counsel through the light of the
Spirit of God, and watch and pray, and they will be filled with
joy, and be happy at night, and healthy in the morning; and their
spirits will be buoyant, and they can shout "glory hallelujah" in
reality.
69
May the God of heaven fill you with the Holy Ghost, and give you
light and joy in His kingdom. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 / Orson
Pratt, July 8, 1855
Orson Pratt, July 8, 1855
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
A Discourse by Elder Orson Pratt, delivered in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, July 8, 1855.
70
I have been highly pleased with the remarks that have fallen from
the lips of brother Grant, who first addressed us this morning.
The subject of the coming of the kingdom of God, and its
organization upon the earth, is one of vast importance to the
present generation, as well as to all past generations, who are
equally concerned with the present. Ever since the day that men
were organized upon the earth they have been equally concerned in
regard to that period--that eventful period when God's kingdom
should be established upon the earth. That day or period has been
looked forward to as the day of the perfection of their glory and
exaltation.
70
And when that time comes, all governments, and systems of
government, that have been organized upon this little creation of
the Almighty, contrary to the order of heaven, or in other
words--all governments that have not been theocratical in their
nature, but that have been organized in a greater or less degree
by man's wisdom, will be done away.
70
The Almighty in some degree controls among mankind, as far as
they will let Him. He controls the destinies of the nations, so
far as they will permit Him; yet He does not control them so far
as to destroy the agency of the human family, consequently they,
through their own corrupt notions, have departed from the great
principles of government given by the Lord to man in the
beginning. Mankind have felt a disposition to seek after some
kind of government of their own; they have all seemed to manifest
a feeling to have a different government from the one established
by the Almighty; and hence, they have all rebelled against His
government, and they have introduced creeds and systems of their
own manufacturing.
70
If there had been a government upon the face of the earth, from
the creation of man to the present time, according to the mind
and will of God; you would not have seen in the present age, and
in generations that are past, different nations, different
classes of people, having different governments, as we now behold
them, but there would have been a oneness of nationality--a unity
existing over all the earth. But mankind have existed for ages
past in a divided state--in a broken condition, because of their
rebellion against the laws and government of heaven.
71
If God made this earth, and all things that pertain unto it, and
if all were created for His honor and glory, He has the right to
govern and control them by His own laws; and He has a right to
enforce that government, and show Himself able to control the
works of His hands, and it is the duty of all men to render
obedience to His requirements. The government of heaven would not
have been separated from the government of men, or in other
words, there would not have been two kinds, one called
ecclesiastical, and the other a civil government; but inasmuch as
they have rebelled, and become corrupt and wicked, governments
have been introduced of a different character; and the Lord has,
in some measure, sanctioned those governments, so far as there
were good principles existing among them.
71
All good principles and laws have emanated from the Almighty, and
have come to man by inspiration from Him. For instance, the
government of the United States, or the Constitution, came from
Him; it was given, we believe, by inspiration, and there are many
things connected with the various institutions of men that are
very good. There are many good laws and good institutions in the
government of the United States, as well as among many other
governments, but the government of the United States is one of
the best that has been organized among men upon the face of the
earth for many generations.
71
"Did the Lord have a hand in the organization of the United
States government?" asks the enquirer. Yes, the Lord had a hand
in framing its Constitution. Why did not the Lord, at that time,
introduce a perfect government--a theocracy? It was simply
because the people were not prepared for it--they were too
corrupt; and although they had more integrity, more virtue, more
honesty, and more sympathy and feeling for that which is just and
upright and good, than any other portion of the inhabitants of
the earth, and probably more than a great many now have, yet they
were far from being prepared for the government of God, which is
a government of union.
71
They were far from that, consequently the Lord inspired them to
introduce a government that He knew would be just suited to their
capacity, and hence it was that He inspired Jefferson,
Washington, Franklin, and others to introduce those measures
which they did, and to carry them out, and they were such as were
just suited to the conditions and circumstances of the people;
hence the government of the United States we, as a people,
venerate and defend.
71
Why do we do this? We do it because God had His hand in the
organization of it; He controlled it so far as He could do so
without interfering with the agency of man.
71
We have seen plainly and clearly that had it not been for the
organization of this government, as has wisely and justly been
said, where would have been the liberty of the Latter-day Saints.
71
This government, then, was organized to suit the people and the
circumstances in which they were placed, until they were prepared
to receive a more perfect one.
71
But will the government of the United States continue for ever?
No, it is not sufficiently perfect; and, notwithstanding it has
been sanctioned by the Lord at a time when it was suited to the
circumstances of the people, yet the day will come, (I will say
it on my own responsibility and not that of this people,) the day
will come when the United States government, and all others, will
be uprooted, and the kingdoms of this world will be united in
one, and the kingdom of our God will govern the whole earth, and
bear universal sway; and no power beneath the heavens can prevent
this taking place, if the Bible be true, and we know it to be
true.
71
The Lord will govern all things that He has made and created, for
it is entered upon the records of heaven that all nations shall
bow to His authority; and, consequently, we respect the
government of the United States, because it has good principles
in it, and not that we think it will endure for ever.
72
Many great and glorious principles are contained within the
Constitution of our country, not to say that it is perfect, but
it is perfect so far as it pertains to the rights and privileges
of the children of men. But there is a nucleus of a government,
formed since that of the United States, which is perfect in its
nature. It is perfect, having emanated from a Being who is
perfect.
72
But some may enquire, is it right--is it lawful for another
government to be organized within the United States, of a
theocratical nature? Yes, perfectly so! Does not the Constitution
of our country guarantee to all religious societies the right of
forming any ecclesiastical government they like? Certainly it
does, and every intelligent man knows this to be the fact.
72
The nucleus of such a government is formed, and its laws have
emanated from the throne of God, and it is perfect, having come
from a pure fountain; but does this make us independent of the
laws of the United States? No, this new government does not come
in contact with the government of the United States. In keeping
our covenants, and observing our religious laws and ceremonies,
or the laws that God has given to the children of men, we are not
required to violate the principles of right that are contained in
the Constitution and laws of the United States.
72
Had not the government of the United States been framed, where
would have been safety for this people? I answer, nowhere. If
this Republican government had not been organized upon this
continent, the kingdom of our God could not have been protected;
but the hand of the Lord has been in it, and superintended its
organization, and no one can hinder its progress.
72
If this government had been formed in any other kingdom or nation
upon the earth except the United States, where would have been
the privileges and liberties of this people? Without the
interference of the Almighty, and the manifestation of His
miraculous power for our protection, we should have been rooted
out of the earth.
72
God foresaw this--He knew what would take place long beforehand,
and He saw that it was not only necessary to have a day set for
the preparation, and also for the beginning of the Latter-day
work, but it was likewise important for the different kingdoms
and nations which were in existence, and that had been organized
by man, to go to work and start up some religious reform, and for
the people to struggle against their mother church, and to fight
against her tyranny and oppressions, that religious liberty and
freedom, and the right of a free exercise of their religious
opinions, might be guaranteed to the human family, not all at
once, but gradually. We find that at the Reformation, when the
great struggle for freedom and religious liberty took place, some
of them were wrought upon to come to this new continent for the
purpose of securing to themselves religious freedom and religious
right; and inspired by the Almighty, as was Columbus who
discovered this land, they planted their feet upon the American
soil.
73
They were an humble people and God began to work in their minds,
and they continued to increase, for a while, in union and love,
having obtained privileges which before they were deprived of;
and no doubt they imagined to themselves that universal freedom
was about to be ushered in, but it was not exactly so, neither
was that degree of liberty and freedom to suffice which they had
then secured, but it was like John the Baptist's mission, merely
to prepare the way. It was said of John, that among all that were
born of women there were none greater than he, and yet the least
in the kingdom of heaven was greater than he; and of all
governments that had arisen among men, there were none so great
and good, as the government of the United States, and yet the
government of God in its very infancy was greater than it.
73
And why was this? Because its laws emanated from a more perfect
Being.
73
It was for this purpose, then, that a republic was organized upon
this continent to prepare the way for a kingdom which shall have
dominion over all the earth to the ends thereof.
73
Hence, the Prophet Daniel has told us, that the kingdom of God
should be cut out of the mountains without hands; in other words,
when the kingdom of God should be taken from the mountains, it
should be taken by the power of the Almighty, and not by Human
hands; it should be organized by the Lord, and governed by His
laws. God, who interests Himself in the affairs of men, was to
speak from the heavens, and inspire His servants to give laws and
revelations to His people, informing them that His kingdom was to
be taken from the mountains in His own due time, and that it
should increase until it should become a great mountain and fill
the whole earth.
73
Do the people suppose that they can frustrate the designs of the
Almighty, and put to death the Prophets who are sent unto them,
and fight and war against them and belch out their rage, and
threats and persecute them as they have done, without being
brought into judgment?
73
The wicked suppose they can do this with impunity, but there is a
God who holds the helm of the ship of Zion, and who will carry
out His purposes with regard to the Saints of Latter-days, in
which the kingdom, and the greatness of the kingdom, and the
dominion under the whole heavens, shall be given to the Saints of
the Most High and they shall possess it for ever and for ever.
73
I was highly delighted with the remarks that were laid before us
by our beloved brother this morning. And in speaking concerning
the corruptions that men have brought into our midst, I perfectly
agree with him, for all such corruptions and wickedness must be
done away; they will not be suffered to exist in the kingdom of
God; I mean by this that when there are crimes committed, they
will be visited with their just reward and that immediately.
73
In that kingdom, when its laws go forth, there will be officers
of peace, and they will lay judgment to the line, and the axe
will be laid to the root of every tree that will not yield fruit,
and it will be hewn down and cast into the fire, and be utterly
burnt up.
73
I have not said much the past winter in regard to the corruptions
that have been practised in our midst, and why? Simply because
there are men here, higher in authority, and whose place it is to
rebuke sin; and they have borne testimony of the wickedness and
corruptions that have been sent into our midst. I do not mean to
say that all are corrupt, there are honorable exceptions, but all
know that there have been men sent here, who were as corrupt as
hell itself.
73
Such characters, if they had met with their just deserts, would
not now have been living to disgrace humanity. These are my
feelings, and I will here say, that I have felt to be of one
heart and one mind with the Presidency in relation to these
things. Brethren, in saying these things, do we fill like
excluding all the outsiders, so called? No, God does not design
it; He never intended that this people should live exclusively by
themselves.
74
God will so order it, that we shall have a hundred of them, where
we have had one; and we shall find that the time will come when
all nations shall come, but they will have to walk straight.
74
David has said, in speaking of that time, that when the wicked
rulers, and corrupt kings of the earth, should come up to Zion,
they should, while yet afar off, be seized with fear and
trembling, and hasten away; for it will be no place for wicked
and corrupt characters; but there will be millions of others who
will come up to Zion, besides the Saints of God; they will come
to behold the glory of God which will rest upon Zion. They will
come in such numerous hosts that the gates of Zion will have to
be open day and night to receive them; they will come as a
multitude of nations, swarming in day and night.
74
Kings, nobles, and great men, from all the principal nations of
the earth, will come flocking to Zion with their armies, and
their servants to view the grandeur of Zion; and they will have
to be obedient to the mandates of the great King who shall issue
forth His laws from Zion, or it will be no place for them to
abide in.
74
We need not think that we can get into any place where we will
not be associated with the Gentiles; for the Lord intends that we
shall be among them all through this mortal state, and even in
the Millennium we find that there will be two classes of beings
upon the earth. And if there are corrupt individuals found, they
will be visited with punishment according to the deeds they are
guilty of.
74
Then, I rejoice; I look forward to the day of glory, when the
glory of Zion shall be like a light upon a hill, which will
illuminate the whole world; and the great men of the earth will
come to see the glory of God, and be taught in the holy
commandments that will proceed forth from our midst; and they
will look upon Zion, and wonder, and be astonished.
74
May the Lord bless us, and may the Spirit of the Lord abide with,
and continue to surround and overshadow us, and may we not be
fearful because of the oppressor and the wicked, but trust in the
living God, and He will continue to protect us all the day long,
and no power can prevail against us. If we were not one tenth as
numerous as we are, what would it matter; if God be on our side,
He can use up the wicked, and protect us.
74
And as has been said by the First Presidency, all that we have to
fear is our own wickedness, and corruptions, and liability to
depart from the true faith. If we will be true and righteous, and
if we will have faith in God, this is all that is required.
74
If we are faithful to our covenants, the fury of the oppressor
will not harm us, and where will be the strong arm of man? It
will be like the flax in the flame, like a moth-eaten garment,
the wicked shall vanish away, and there will be no place found
for them.
74
Then hearken to the counsel that proceeds from the First
Presidency, and hold up your heads, and do not let them droop,
and in this way, we shall prosper, and obtain a holy dwelling
place in the presence of our God for ever. May God grant these
blessings for His Son's sake. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 / Ezra T.
Benson, May 13, 1855
Ezra T. Benson, May 13, 1855
THE VINE AND FIG TREE--DUTIES OF SAINTS.
A discourse by Elder Ezra T. Benson,
Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, May 13, 1855.
75
I am requested to make a few remarks at the commencement of our
meeting this afternoon, although I would much rather hear from
brethren, especially my beloved President Hyde who is about to
leave us, but as it is his desire that I should make a few
remarks, I will make the attempt.
75
I rejoiced much this morning in hearing from our brethren who
addressed us, as I generally do when I hear the Elders speak. I
was reflecting in my mind, and asking myself whether I ever heard
a "Mormon" sermon that I did not rejoice in? I cannot remember
the time since I have been in the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints. It never made any difference who addressed the
people; no matter who was called upon to speak, however eloquent
his discourse might be, however pointed his remarks might be, no
matter however simple, or how many times I might have heard the
same subject treated upon, it was always edifying to me, for I
ever found something new, and although I might have heard the
same things, perhaps, a great many times, but my memory being so
short and treacherous, I had forgotten some things, but as soon
as I heard them again I could then recollect them; my mind would
be refreshed, and I would remember that I had heard the same
things before; and one remark that was made this morning by
brother Clements, refreshed my mind upon things which took place
when I was on a mission, some eight or ten years ago, in the
United States. I mean the remarks referring to that time, which
will surely come, when the Saints of God will sit under their own
vine and fig tree, none daring to make them afraid.
75
I was once asked the question by some of our opposers, in
something like the following manner--"You Mormons believe that
there is a time of peace coming; you believe that the prophecies
of the Scriptures are to be fulfilled literally, in the same way
that Noah's prediction of the flood was, and that your God is
willing, and in fact designs that you shall sit under your own
vine and fig tree, none daring to molest or make you afraid."
"And now," says he, "Have you got them yet?" "Well," says I, "not
exactly the fig tree, but we have got the cotton-wood tree, and
the locust tree, and we sit under them, none daring to molest or
make afraid, and we are in anticipation of some day having the
fig tree." We are full of hope that the time is now near at hand,
that it is not far a-head, when, if we are faithful to our
callings, we shall sit under a great many other kinds of trees,
and I don't know as it will make any difference whether it is the
cotton-wood, chestnut, oak, apple, peach-tree, or whatever kind
of tree it may be, so that we sit under our own vine and fig
tree, and serve the Lord our God with full purpose of heart.
76
The cotton-wood trees are grown, the peach is beginning to grow,
and the apple and pear, and so on, are beginning to grow, and we
all expect that not many years hence, we will have the privilege
of sitting under our own vine and fig tree, none daring to molest
or make afraid, and it is necessary that we should have the
opposite in all things.
76
We are people that believe in revelation, the whisperings of the
Holy Spirit, the gifts of the Gospel of Jesus Christ; and we are
a people that believe in the necessity of all those gifts. We say
that they ought to exist in the Church of Christ in every age of
the world. When a people are in possession of those glorious
principles of the Gospel of Jesus Christ, they will see that
there is a passing beauty and glory associated with them. You
will also find opposition, slander, and reproach to be
continually on the increase, an if it were not so, it would show
that was not the Church of Christ. It is necessary that there
should be an excitement in the world, and that servants of the
Lord should in those times show their faith by their works, and
it is also important that they should, as the Apostle has
exhorted us, contend for all the gifts of the Gospel that are
mentioned in the Holy Scriptures--the gift of godliness and of
patience and charity, and all those good gifts that are spoken of
in the Scriptures of truth. The Apostle says, if all these good
gifts abound in you, "ye shall neither be barren nor unfruitful
in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ." Seeing, then, that
this is the promise, how very necessary it is that we should
improve upon those gifts bestowed upon us, by our Heavenly
Father, and if we do not improve, we are not on the progressive,
but are going downward.
76
We can live in the kingdom of God and be stereotyped "Mormons,"
but to accomplish this, we have to live and increase in wisdom,
knowledge, patience, perseverance, and all the gifts and graces
of the Gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ, for it will take all the
perseverance, and all the faith and patience that we can command
to live the Gospel of Christ.
76
It is pleasing to reflect that we are all here as a band of
brethren, trying to obey all the commandments of God. We are from
many climes and countries, and we are here to prove each other,
and see whether we can bear with each other's faults and
weaknesses, and to try if we can endure trials, and perplexities,
and oppositions, and the sneers of the world--the wicked portion
of mankind. How do they look upon us, taking a general view of
the question? It is true, there are some who are more thoroughly
acquainted with us, who look and speak pretty favourably, but as
a general thing they do not believe that we are a virtuous
people; they believe that we have many ordinances and principles
amongst us established to gratify a certain portion of this
community; they do not believe that we are the Saints of the Most
High God, yet there is something which they cannot comprehend,
but still they think there is something behind the curtain, and
they cannot understand it; still they have a good deal of dubiety
upon their minds respecting the Latter-day Saints, and why is it
so? It is because there are a great many things which they cannot
comprehend. They see us united; they are made sensible of our
prosperity; they see we proceed with authority and with
confidence to do whatever we have to do, and they cannot fathom
it; they cannot understand how we hold together in such perfect
unity; our whole organization to them is one entire mystery, and
ever has been to the sectarian world.
77
And what is the reason that mankind are so slow to understand?
Why Jesus, who had compassion on the people in his teachings,
compared the kingdom of God to a little child, and said, "Suffer
little children to come unto me, and forbid them not: for of such
is the kingdom of heaven." All men have to become as little
children before they can understand the principles of, or enter
the kingdom of heaven, and the Christian world are not willing to
humble themselves, and become as little children; therefore they
cannot enter the kingdom of God. This is the reason that they
cannot comprehend this people, and the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints. A strange work, a marvel and a wonder it
appears to them.
77
What is said about the Spirit of the Lord that is possessed by
the Saints? We read that it shall lead and guide you into all
truth, and further, that it shall show (the Saints) things past,
and things which are to come. But the word at large cannot see
these things, and they never will until they have taken the same
steps that we have taken. Heavenly things cannot be comprehended
only by the Spirit of the living God, but says Paul, the Spirit
of God discerneth all things, even the deep things of God; the
natural mind cannot comprehend.
77
Well, then, we can see that it is the duty as well as the
privilege of every Latter-day Saint to live in the Spirit of the
Lord, for "Mormonism" is to rule our actions, and every man and
woman has got to be wide awake. They have got to do as brother
Kimball used to say, sleep with one eye open and one leg out of
bed. I have seen and comprehended for the last few months that
the Latter-day Saints have now got to double their diligence;
yes, I can feel it to the bottom of my soul; we have to learn to
appreciate the blessings of the Almighty more fully than we have
heretofore appreciated them. The Lord will be honored, and He
will not be angry with any, but those who refuse to acknowledge
His hand in all things; we have got to acknowledge His hand in
all things, and feel it as well as to say it, and to show it by
our works.
77
We have had several expulsions or drivings through mobocracy, and
in all these things we are called upon to acknowledge the hand of
the Lord. It takes us all the time to perform in faithfulness the
duties of our several respective callings. It is like an old
blacksmith's bellows, the very moment that you cease to blow, the
fire goes down, and especially the fires of those that burn cedar
coal; and those who use the blacksmith's bellows, know how long
it takes to kindle up the fire, that is, when they have got the
same material on hand; and it is just so with the Gospel of
Christ. If we quench the Spirit, and do not magnify the Lord by
our works and by our faith, that which is in us soon goes out,
and we die a natural death in the kingdom. Then, if we wish to
obtain influence again we have to become humble, come forth and
get re-baptized for the remission of sins, and have hands laid on
for the gift of the Holy Ghost, and obey it strictly in all
things, before we can get the zeal and flame of the Gospel again
to burn in our souls.
77
We have learned another lesson too, at least I have, viz., that
the driving part of "Mormonism," the burnings, mobbings, and
oppressions were all very necessary to the bringing this people
to an understanding of their true position before God. All that
has ever come upon us has served a good purpose and was very
essential to the condemnation of our enemies.
78
For the last few months I have been travelling considerably
through the settlements of the Territory, preaching to the
brethren, and instructing them in their duties. A good spirit
prevailed in most of the places I visited, and I told the
brethren that it was not the inner man that they had to contend
with and look after just now, so much as it was the things out of
doors, and I promised them that if they would all be agreed in
opening their farms, making their fences around their farms, and
big fields, and take good care of their flocks and herds, and
keep up good schools, pay their tithing, and attend to all the
ordinances of the Gospel, live as Saints of God ought to live, I
would promise them, in the name of Israel's God, that when they
assembled in the congregations of the Saints, the gifts and
blessings of the Gospel would be more copiously poured out upon
them, that they should have power to heal the sick, speak with
tongues, prophesy, and they should have a mighty influence of the
Holy Spirit in their midst. I felt to promise them these things
in faith, for it is just so everywhere when people live in
humility before God.
78
How pleasing it is when we can meet a brother here, or there, and
can feel that the genial influences of the Holy Spirit of God are
with him! When we feel so united, so much of one heart and one
mind, that we can buy and sell, trade, traffic, and do all that
we have to do in the name of the Lord, do all with an honest
heart before God--then, when we feel this way, we can have the
Spirit of the Lord in coming before a congregation to qualify us
to edify the people. This is but a small portion of our religion,
but this is very good. It is obedience that will prepare us to be
exalted in the kingdom of our God.
78
There is a monitor in the heart of every individual, and a man or
woman who will obey its dictations, and whose intentions are to
do right all the day long, need not be afraid of anything, for
they will have confidence; they shall have confidence before God;
they shall have confidence before the Saints, and be enabled to
claim the promises, and there is no power that can hinder; there
is no power that can stand against them, but they shall prevail;
and why shall they not prevail? Why the Psalmist says--"No good
thing will he withhold from them that walk uprightly." (Let us
ask a blessing on the cup.)
78
I feel first rate, brethren and sisters, and I feel to bless you,
and my daily prayer is that the Saints of God may be blessed with
wisdom, with knowledge, and with all spiritual blessings, as well
as with temporal prosperity, and I say they shall be blessed, and
they shall be comforted. And let us be reminded continually of
the instructions given last Sunday: "Fret not your gizzards." We
are first-rate, and the grasshoppers are doing first-rate too,
and I expect that the Lord will be as good as His word, for we
are the Latter-day Saints; we are the only people that
acknowledge God and Prophets and the authority of the Priesthood
upon the earth, and you know what the Scriptures say: "He that
receiveth a prophet in the name of a prophet shall receive a
prophet's reward; and he that receiveth a righteous man in the
name of a righteous man shall receive a righteous man's reward."
We all want the Prophet's blessing, and we all want every good
man's blessing, and the blessing of all this community.
78
When our hearts are drawn out before the Lord, we feel well, we
feel all right; but when we get to fretting our gizzards about
this, that, and the other, and begin to say, well, these rewards,
these blessings do not appear to us as we looked for them; we do
not have them in our assemblies as much as we ought to have.
78
How is it, says one, that the Lord is going to kill the grain,
and thus cause a famine to come? What is the reason the Lord
allows the grasshoppers to come and eat the grain? Why, we read
in the Scriptures that judgment begins at the house of God, and I
expect the Saints may be tried a good deal more yet before they
become perfect.
79
There was one glorious promise that cheered my heart; I mean the
words which fell from the lips of President Young a short time
ago. Says he, "I don't know that there will be any surplus grain,
neither do I wish there to be any particularly, but we have put
in seed, and we shall have harvest." He promised us a harvest,
and my faith is that we shall have something to eat and drink,
and we shall not starve or want for bread. If we receive that
promise as coming form a Prophet, we shall be blessed, and get
what was promised; I calculate to have it; I also expect that the
Lord will send the rain just as He pleases, and make all things
subserve the interests of His kingdom. I expect to claim the
blessings of the Almighty by faith, prayer, and diligence.
79
Well, now, I know that you are as willing as I am, to have those
blessings promised. We want rain, and we all feel very anxious to
have some, and we would like to know when we are to have it.
Well, I have made up my mind for it to rain some time during the
present week. I have had no particular promise, but I have had it
in my mind that it will rain within a week. If it should not, it
won't hurt me at all.
79
I have thought of it in another way; probably the Lord may send a
little famine; and if he does, there will be a design in it.
There may be somebody coming here, a few curses in the shape of
men, to eat up all our surplus grain; and perhaps, if they should
hear that the drought and the grasshoppers are eating up our
crops, they may be led to say, we are not going to be starved to
death with those poor "Mormons."
79
We are here sitting under our own Bowery, none daring to molest
or make us afraid. The kingdom must be built up, an it belongs to
this people to do it; it is our salvation to bear it off, and if
we do not bear it off, and do not act as instruments in the hands
of the Lord in accomplishing the work, our glory will be clipped;
the moment that we cease our exertions, that moment we begin to
decline. Every man and every woman that is brought into the
covenant take this upon them, to bear a part in this kingdom;
this is the right of all, it is the privilege and duty of all
Saints. Every man is called upon to do right, to work
righteousness all the day long.
79
I will say in conclusion, let us pray for the peace and
prosperity of the Presidency that are absent from us today, and
of those who are with them. I will not take up more time, but
will give way, as I wish to hear some remarks from Elder Hyde,
who is about to leave for Carson Valley.
79
May God bless us all, for Christ's sake. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 / Brigham
Young, August 8, 1852
Brigham Young, August 8, 1852
THE GOSPEL OF SALVATION--A VISION--REDEMPTION OF THE EARTH
AND ALL THAT PERTAINS TO IT.
A Discourse by President Brigham Young,
Delivered in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, August 8, 1852.
80
I will read a revelation given to Joseph Smith, junior, and
Sidney Rigdon. But previous to my doing so, and commencing upon
the subject that I expect to lay before the people this morning,
I will say to them, my understanding with regard to preaching the
Gospel of Salvation is this: there is but one discourse to be
preached to all the children of Adam; and that discourse should
be believed by them, and lived up to. To commence, continue, and
finish this Gospel sermon, will require all the time that is
allotted to man, to the earth, and all things upon it, in their
mortal state; that is my idea with regard to preaching. No man is
able to set before a congregation all the items of the Gospel, in
this life, and continue these items to their termination, for
this mortal life is too short. It is inseparably connected, one
part with the other, in all the doctrines that have been revealed
to man, which are now called the various doctrines of
Christianity, of which all the professors of religion believe a
portion; but severally reject, or desire to reject, other
portions of the truth; each sect or individual, taking to
themselves portions of the Bible, portions of the doctrine of
salvation, that are the most pleasing to them, rejecting all the
rest, and mingling these doctrines with the tenets of men.
80
But let a Gospel sermon be preached, wherein all the principles
of salvation are embodied, and we will acknowledge, at the end of
the mortality of this earth, and all things created upon it--at
the closing up scene, at the final consummation of all things
that have been from the commencement of the creation of the
world, and the peopling of it unto the latest generation of Adam
and Eve, and the final finishing up of the work of Christ--I say,
we shall acknowledge that there is the Gospel sermon, and that it
could not be preached to finite beings, in one short life.
80
I make these remarks for the purpose of extricating myself from
the arduous task of undertaking to set before this congregation,
every item of the doctrine of salvation, in all of their various
significations, as they are presented in this life, and according
to our understanding. I make these introductory remarks to free
myself from the great task of finishing the discourse I shall
commence. I did not expect to finish it; I do not expect to see
the end of it, until the winding up scene. I do not even commence
at the beginning of it; I only catch at it, where it comes to me,
in the 19th century, for it has been before me; it is from
eternity to eternity.
81
Christ is the author of this Gospel, of this earth, of men and
women, of all the posterity of Adam and Eve, and of every living
creature that lives upon the face of the earth, that flies in the
heavens, that swims in the waters, or dwells in the field. Christ
is the author of salvation to all this creation; to all things
pertaining to this terrestrial globe we occupy.
81
This, however, would be contrary to our prejudices, to admit for
a moment, that Christ, in his redeeming properties, has power to
redeem any of the works of his hands--any other living creature,
but the children of Adam and Eve--this would not be in accordance
with our prepossessed feelings, and long-imbibed prejudices,
perhaps; but he has redeemed the earth; he has redeemed mankind
and every living thing that moves upon it; and he will finish his
Gospel discourse when he overcomes his enemies, and puts his last
enemy under his feet--when he destroys death, and him that hath
the power of it--when he has raised up this kingdom, and finished
his work which the Father gave him to do, and presents it to his
Father, saying, "I have done the work, I have finished it; I have
not only created the world, but I have redeemed it; I have
watched over it, and I have given to those intelligent beings,
that you have created by me, their agency, and it has been held
with perfection to every creature of intelligence, to every grade
of mankind; I have preserved inviolate their agency; I have
watched over them, and overruled all their actions, and held in
my hand the destinies of men; and I have finished up my Gospel
sermon," as he presents the finished work to his Father.
81
It takes just such a character as the Savior, to preach one
Gospel discourse; and this was commenced with the commencement of
all men upon this earth or any other; and it will never close
until the winding up scene, and all is finished, and the kingdom
is presented to the Father.
81
I expect only to look into some portions of it, as it comes to me
in the 19th century of the Christian era.
81
I will now read a revelation that was given to Joseph Smith,
junior, and Sidney Rigdon, called:
81
A VISION.
81
"1. Hear O ye heavens, and give ear O earth, and
rejoice, ye inhabitants thereof, for the Lord is God,
and beside him there is no Savior: great is his wisdom,
marvellous are his ways, and the extent of his doings
none can find out; his purposes fail not, neither are
there any who can stay his hand; from eternity to
eternity he is the same, and his years never fail.
81
"2. For thus saith the Lord, I, the Lord, am merciful
and gracious unto those who fear me, and delight to
honour those who serve me in righteousness and in truth
unto the end, great shall be their reward and eternal
shall be their glory; and to them will I reveal all
mysteries; yea, all the hidden mysteries of my kingdom
from days of old, and for ages to come will I make
known unto them the good pleasure of my will concerning
all things pertaining to my kingdom; yea, even the
wonders of eternity shall they know, and things to come
will I show them, even the things of many generations;
and their wisdom shall be great, and their
understanding reach to heaven: and before them the
wisdom of the wise shall perish, and the understanding
of the prudent shall come to naught; for by my Spirit
will I enlighten them, and by my power will I make
known unto them the secrets of my will; yea, even those
things which eye has not seen, nor ear heard, nor yet
entered into the heart of man.
82
"3. We, Joseph Smith, junior, and Sidney Rigdon, being
in the Spirit of the sixteenth of February, in the year
of our Lord, one thousand eight hundred and thirty-two,
by the power of the Spirit our eyes were opened and our
understandings were enlightened, so as to see and
understand the things of God--even those things which
were from the beginning before the world was, which
were ordained of the Father, through his only begotten
Son, who was in the bosom of the Father, even from the
beginning, of whom we bear record, and the record which
we bear is the fulness of the gospel of Jesus Christ,
who is the Son, whom we saw and with whom we conversed
in the heavenly vision; for while we were doing the
work of translation, which the Lord had appointed unto
us, we came to the twenty-ninth verse of the fifth
chapter of John, which was given unto us as follows:
speaking of the resurrection of the dead, concerning
those who shall hear the voice of the Son of man, and
shall come forth; they who have done good in the
resurrection of the just, and they who have done evil
in the resurrection of the unjust. Now this caused us
to marvel, for it was given unto us of the Spirit; and
while we meditated upon these things, the Lord touched
the eyes of our understandings and they were opened,
and the glory of the Lord shone round about; and we
beheld the glory of the Son, on the right hand of the
Father, and received of his fulness; and saw the holy
angels, and they who are sanctified before his throne,
worshipping God, and the Lamb, who worship him forever
and ever. And now, after the many testimonies which
have been given of him, this is the testimony last of
all, which we give of him, that he lives; for we saw
him, even on the right hand of God, and we heard the
voice bearing record that he is the only begotten of
the Father--that by him, and through him, and of him
the worlds are and were created, and the inhabitants
thereof are begotten sons and daughters unto God. And
this we saw also, and bear record, that an angel of God
who was in authority in the presence of God, who
rebelled against the only begotten Son, whom the Father
loved, and who was in the bosom of the Father--was
thrust down from the presence of God and the Son, and
was called Perdition, for the heavens wept over him--he
was Lucifer, a son of the morning. And while we were
yet in the Spirit, the Lord commanded us that we should
write the vision, for we beheld Satan, that old
serpent--even the devil--who rebelled against God, and
sought to take the kingdom of our God, and his Christ,
wherefore he maketh war with the saints of God, and
encompasses them round about. And we saw a vision of
the sufferings of those with whom he made war and
overcame, for thus came the voice of the Lord unto us.
83
"4. Thus saith the Lord, concerning all those who know
my power, and have been made partakers thereof, and
suffered themselves, through the power of the devil, to
be overcome, and to deny the truth and defy my
power--they are they who are the sons of perdition, of
whom I say that it had been better for them never to
have been born, for they are vessels of wrath, doomed
to suffer the wrath of God, with the devil and his
angels in eternity; concerning whom I have said there
is no forgiveness in this world nor in the world to
come, having denied the Holy Spirit after having
received it, and having denied the only begotten Son of
the Father--having crucified him unto themselves, and
put him to an open shame. These are they who shall go
away into the lake of fire and brimstone, with the
devil and his angels, and the only ones on whom the
second death shall have any power; yea, verily, the
only ones who shall not be redeemed in the due time of
the Lord, after the sufferings of his wrath; for all
the rest shall be brought forth by the resurrection of
the dead, through the triumph and the glory of the
Lamb, who was slain, who was in the bosom of the Father
before the worlds were made. And this is the gospel,
the glad tidings which the voice out of the heavens
bore record unto us, that he came into the world, even
Jesus, to be crucified for the world, and to bear the
sins of the world, and to sanctify the world, and to
cleanse it form all unrighteousness; that through him
all might be saved whom the Father had put into his
power and made by him, who glorifies the Father, and
saves all the works of his hands, except those sons of
perdition, who deny the Son after the Father has
revealed him; wherefore he saves all except them; they
shall go away into everlasting punishment, which is
endless punishment, which is eternal punishment, to
reign with the devil and his angels in eternity, where
their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched,
which is their torment; and the end thereof, neither
the place thereof, nor their torment, no man knows,
neither was it revealed, neither is, neither will be
revealed unto man, except to them who are made
partakers thereof: nevertheless I the Lord show it by
vision unto many, but straightway shut it up again;
wherefore the end, the width, the height, the depth,
and the misery thereof, they understand not, neither
any man except them who are ordained unto this
condemnation. And we heard the voice, saying, write the
vision, for lo! this is the end of the vision of the
sufferings of the ungodly!
84
"5. And again, we bear record, for we saw and heard,
and this is the testimony of the gospel of Christ,
concerning them who come forth in the resurrection of
the just; they are they who received the testimony of
Jesus, and believed on his name and were baptized after
the manner of his burial, being buried in the water in
his name, and this according to the commandment which
he has given, that by keeping the commandments they
might be washed and cleansed from all their sins, and
receive the Holy Spirit by the laying on of the hands
of him who is ordained and sealed unto this power, and
who overcome by faith, and are sealed by the Holy
Spirit of promise, which the Father sheds forth upon
all those who are just and true. They are they who are
the church of the first-born. They are they into whose
hands the Father has given all things--they are they
who are priests and kings, who have received of his
fulness, and of his glory, and are priests of the Most
High, after the order of Melchizedek, which was after
the order of Enoch, which was after the order of the
only begotten Son; wherefore, as it is written, they
are Gods, even the sons of God--wherefore all things
are theirs, whether life or death, or things present,
or things to come, all are theirs and they are Christ's
and Christ is God's; and they shall overcome all
things; wherefore let no man glory in man, but rather
let him glory in God, who shall subdue all enemies
under his feet--these shall dwell in the presence of
God and his Christ forever and ever. These are they
whom he shall bring with him, when he shall come in the
clouds of heaven, to reign on the earth over his
people. These are they who shall have part in the first
resurrection. These are they who shall come forth in
the resurrection of the just. These are they who are
come unto mount Zion, and unto the city of the living
God, the heavenly place, the holiest of all. These are
they who have come to an innumerable company of angels,
to the general assembly and church of Enoch, and of the
first-born. These are they whose names are written in
heaven, where God and Christ are the judge of all.
These are they who are just men made perfect through
Jesus the mediator of the new covenant, who wrought out
this perfect atonement through the shedding of his own
blood. These are they whose bodies are celestial, whose
glory is that of the sun, even the glory of God, the
highest of all, whose glory the sun of the firmament is
written of as being typical.
84
"6. And again, we saw the terrestrial world, and behold
and lo, these are they who are of the terrestrial,
whose glory differs from that of the church of the
first-born, who have received the fulness of the
Father, even as that of the moon differs from the sun
of the firmament. Behold, these are they who died
without law, and also they who are the spirits of men
kept in prison, whom the Son visited, and preached the
gospel unto them, that they might be judged according
to men in the flesh, who received not the testimony of
Jesus in the flesh, but afterwards received it. These
are they who are honorable men of the earth, who are
blinded by the craftiness of men. These are they who
receive of his glory, but not of his fulness. These are
they who receive of the presence of the Son, but not of
the fulness of the Father; wherefore they are bodies
terrestrial, and not bodies celestial, and differ in
glory as the moon differs from the sun. These are they
who are not valiant in the testimony of Jesus;
wherefore they obtained not the crown over the kingdom
of our God. And now this is the end of the vision which
we saw of the terrestrial, that the Lord commanded us
to write while we were yet in the Spirit.
85
"7. And again, we saw the glory of the telestial, which
glory is that of the lesser, even as the glory of the
stars differs from that of the glory of the moon in the
firmament. These are they who received not the gospel
of Christ, neither the testimony of Jesus. These are
they who deny not the Holy Spirit. These are they who
are thrust down to hell. These are they who shall not
be redeemed from the devil, until the last
resurrection, until the Lord, even Christ the Lamb
shall have finished his work. These are they who
receive not of his fulness in the eternal world, but of
the Holy Spirit through the ministration of the
terrestrial; and the terrestrial through the
ministration of the celestial; and also the telestial
receive it of the administering of angels who are
appointed to minister for them, or who are appointed to
be ministering spirits for them, for they shall be
heirs of salvation. And thus we saw in the heavenly
vision, the glory of the telestial, which surpasses all
understanding, and no man knows it except him to whom
God has revealed it. And thus we saw the glory of the
terrestrial, which excels in all things the glory of
the telestial, even in glory, and in power, and in
might, and in dominion. And thus we saw the glory of
the celestial, which excels in all things--where God,
even the Father, reigns upon his throne forever and
ever; before whose throne all things bow in humble
reverence and give him glory forever and ever. They who
dwell in his presence are the church of the first-born,
and they see as they are seen, and know as they are
known, having received of his fulness and of his grace;
and he makes them equal in power, and in might, and in
dominion. And the glory of the celestial is one, even
as the glory of the sun is one. And the glory of the
terrestrial is one, even as the glory of the moon is
one. And the glory of the telestial is one, even as the
gory of the stars is one, for as one star differs from
another star in glory, even so differs one from another
in glory in the telestial world; for these are they who
are of Paul, and of Apollos, and of Cephas. These are
they who say they are some of one and some of
another--some of Christ, and some of John, and some of
Moses, and some of Elias, and some of Esaias, and some
of Isaiah, and some of Enoch; but received not the
gospel, neither the testimony of Jesus, neither the
prophets, neither the everlasting covenant. Last of
all, these all are they who will not be gathered with
the saints, to be caught up unto the church of the
first born, and received into the cloud. These are they
who are liars, and sorcerers, and adulterers, and
whoremongers, and whosoever loves and makes a lie.
These are they who suffer the wrath of God on the
earth. These are they who suffer the vengeance of
eternal fire. These are they who are cast down to hell
and suffer the wrath of Almighty God, until the fulness
of times when Christ shall have subdued all enemies
under his feet, and shall have perfected his work, when
he shall deliver up the kingdom, and present it unto
the Father spotless, saying--I have overcome and have
trodden the winepress alone, even the winepress of the
fierceness of the wrath of Almighty God. Then shall he
be crowned with the crown of his glory, to sit on the
throne of his power to reign for ever and ever. But
behold, and lo, we saw the glory and the inhabitants of
the telestial world, that they were as innumerable as
the stars in the firmament of heaven, or as the sand
upon the sea shore, and heard the voice of the Lord,
saying--these all shall bow the knee, and every tongue
shall confess to him who sits upon the throne forever
and ever; for they shall be judged according to their
works, and every man shall receive according to his own
works, his own dominion, in the mansions which are
prepared, and they shall be servants of the Most High,
but where God and Christ dwell they cannot come, worlds
without end. This is the end of the vision which we
saw, which we were commanded to write while we were yet
in the Spirit.
85
"8. But great and marvellous are the works of the Lord,
and the mysteries of his kingdom which he showed unto
us, which surpasses all understanding in glory, and in
might, and in dominion, which he commanded us we should
not write while we were yet in the Spirit, and are not
lawful for man to utter; neither is man capable to make
them known, for they are only to be seen and understood
by the power of the Holy Spirit, which God bestows on
those who love him, and purify themselves before him;
to whom he grants this privilege of seeing and knowing
for themselves; that through the power and
manifestation of the Spirit, while in the flesh, they
may be able to bear his presence in the world of glory.
And to God and the Lamb be glory, and honor, and
dominion forever and ever. Amen."
85
These are the words of the vision that were given to Joseph and
Sidney. My mind rests upon this subject, upon this portion of the
Gospel of salvation; and has done so, more or less, for a great
many years. The circumstances that surround me, almost daily;
things that I see and hear, cause my mind to reflect upon the
situation of mankind; create in me an anxiety to find out--to
learn why things are as they are; why it is that the Lord should
build a globe like this earthly ball, and set it in motion--then
people it with intelligent beings, and afterwards cast a vail
over the whole, and hide Himself from His creation--conceal from
them the wisdom, the glory, the truth, the excellency, the true
principles of His character, and His design in forming the earth.
86
Why cast this vail over them, and leave them in total
darkness--leave them to be carried away with erroneous doctrines,
and exposed to every species of wickedness that would render them
obnoxious to the presence of God, who placed them upon the face
of this earth. My daily experience and observation cause me to
enquire into these things. Can I attribute all to the wisdom of
Him that has organized this earth, and peopled it with
intelligent beings, and see the people honestly desiring to do
right all the day long, and would not lift hand or heel against
the Almighty, but would rather have their heads taken from their
bodies than dishonor him? And yet, we hear one crying on the
right hand, this is the law of God, this is the right way;
another upon the left, saying the same; another in the front; and
another in the rear; and to every point of the compass, hundreds
and thousands of them, and all differing one from another.
86
They do the best they can, I admit. See the inhabitants of the
earth, how they differ in their prejudices, and in their
religion. What is the religion of the day? What are all the civil
laws and governments of the day? They are merely traditions,
without a single exception. Do the people realize this--that it
is the force of their education that makes right and wrong, with
them? It is not the line which the Lord has drawn out; it is not
the law which the Lord has given them; it is not the
righteousness which is according to the character of Him who has
created all things, and by His own law governs and controls all
things; but by the prejudice of education--the prepossessed
feeling that is begotten in the hearts of the children of men, by
surrounding objects; they being creatures of circumstances, who
are governed and controlled by them more or less. When they,
thus, are led to differ one from another, it begets in them
different feelings; it causes them to differ in principle,
object, and pursuit; in their customs, religion, laws, and
domestic affairs, in all human life; and yet every one, of every
nation there is under heaven, considers that they are the best
people; that they are the most righteous; have the most
intelligent and best of men for their priests and rulers, and are
the nearest to the very thing the Lord Almighty requires of them.
There is no nation upon this earth that does not entertain these
sentiments.
86
Suppose a query arising in the minds of the different sects of
the human family--"Do not the Latter-day Saints think they are
the best people under the whole heavens, like ourselves?" Yes,
exactly; I take that to myself. The Latter-day Saints have the
same feelings as the rest of the people; they think also, that
they have more wisdom and knowledge, and are the nearest right of
any people upon the face of the earth.
86
Suppose you visit China, and mingle among the "celestial" beings
there; you will find a people who hold in scorn and ridicule
every other people, and especially those of Christendom. They
consider themselves more holy, more righteous, more upright, more
honest; filled with more intelligence; they consider themselves
better educated; better in every respect, in all their civil and
religious rites than any other nation under heaven.
86
Suppose you next visit Spain; there you will find the mother, and
grandmother, and great-grandmother of all the Christian
denominations upon the face of the earth--though these are but a
scanty proportion of mankind, compared with all the inhabitants
upon the face of the globe. I suppose not one twelfth, or one
sixteenth part of the inhabitants of the earth, believe in Jesus
Christ--and probably not one thirtieth part of them.
87
Take the mother of modern Christianity; go into Italy--to Rome,
the seat of her government, and we find that they also consider
themselves to be the best people in the world--the nearest the
Lord and the path of right--more so than any other people upon
the face of the earth.
87
Then visit the first Protestant church that was organized, and
they consider themselves nearer right than their mother, or any
of their sisters. You may thus follow it down to the last
reformer upon the earth; and then step back to those we call
heathen; to all that ever lived, from the place where Noah landed
his ark, to the building of the tower of Babel; and in their
dispersion, trace their footsteps to the islands and continents,
under the whole heavens, and you cannot find a people that do not
believe they are nearest right in their religion--more so than
their neighbors--and have the best form of civil government.
87
Suppose you call upon the aborigines of our country, here, these
wild Indians; we call them savages; we call them heathens. Let
yourselves be divested of prejudice; let it be entirely forgotten
and out of the question, together with all your education, and
former notions of things, your religious tenets, &c., and let
your minds be in open vision before the Almighty, seeing things
as they are, you will find that that very people know just as
much about the Lord as anybody else; like the rest of mankind,
they step into a train of ideas and ordinances, peculiar to the
prejudices of their education.
87
All this I admit; and I admit it upon the resources of my own
knowledge that I have pertaining to the inhabitants of the earth;
this, also, every person knows, who is acquainted with the
different customs and religions of different countries.
87
Let me step over into England, and carry with me my Yankee
notions and manners, and I should be a burlesque to them. Let an
Englishman pass over into Scotland, and speak and act according
to English customs, it would differ so far from them, that they
would laugh at him. Let a Scotchman or an Englishman go to
Ireland, and it would be just the same. This difference of
feeling, sentiment, and custom, exists in those countries that
are so near each other. If you go to France, you find that they
walk over the customs and manners of England, as unworthy of
their notice. Should you thus go, from one people to another,
throughout all nations, you would find that they differ in their
religions and national customs, according to the teachings of
their mother, and the priest. In this manner the consciences of
mankind are formed--by the education they receive. You know this
to be true, by your own experience.
87
That which you once considered, perhaps, to be a non-essential in
religion, you now consider to be very essential. That which you
once esteemed to be unbecoming in society, has become so
interwoven in your feelings, by being accustomed to it, that it
ultimately appears quite rational to you.
87
When you survey the inhabitants of the world, you will find that
the religious tenets of all nations have sprung from their
education; consequently, if we should summon the whole earth
before us, and strictly examine them, we should find that the
nations of the earth, as far as they know and understand, are
doing about the best they know how; they are just about as near
right as they know how to be.
88
These tribes of Indians differ from one another in their
sentiments and feelings; they war with each other, and try to
destroy each other; and why do they do it? Why, "you are not as
righteous as I am, and I want to bring you over to my holy
faith." You see these bands of Indians doing these things, and
you spurn the idea. Suppose you extend the principle, and carry
it among the greatest nations of the earth; and you would see
Queen Victoria, one of the most powerful sovereigns, sitting at
the head of one of the most powerful nations upon the earth,
sending her forces among these "celestial" ones, battering down
the walls of China, bombarding their cities, throwing confusion
into their States, and destroying thousands of their
people--extending their sway of empire over India, And why all
this? "To subdue you heathens, and bring you over to our more
enlightened customs and religion."
88
Does one nation rise up to war with another without having
motives, and those which they will substantiate as being good and
sufficient? Will one people rise up to war with another people,
except the motive that moves them is of a nature to justify them
in their own minds and judgment for doing so? No. There is not a
people upon the face of this earth that would do so; they all
calculate to do that which seemeth good to them.
88
There are the Jews--and recollect that they are a very religious
people to this day; a more religious people never lived than
they, that is, the tribe of Judah, and the half tribe of Benjamin
that were left in Jerusalem--they are as tenacious as any people
can be, to this day, for the religion of their fathers; and where
can you see them among the nations of the earth, without seeing a
hunted, driven, and persecuted people? The laws of nations have
been framed for the express purpose of killing and destroying
them from the earth. Yes, in the midst of nations that profess to
adhere to the doctrines of Christianity--that legislate, and make
laws, and put them in force--laws have been made to exterminate
them; then cry out against them, and raise mobs to persecute and
destroy, and clear the earth of the Jews. Notwithstanding all
this, will they forsake their religion? No. They have suffered
themselves to be stoned in the streets of the cities, their
houses to be burned over their heads; but will they forsake their
religion? No; they will perish rather.
88
The Christians say they are wrong; and the "Holy Roman Catholic
Church" would have killed every one of them, hundreds of years
ago, had not God promised by His holy Prophets, that they should
remain and multiply. They have been distributed, dispersed,
scattered abroad among the nations of the earth, to fulfil that,
and many more of the sayings of their Prophets: and they are as
tenacious, this day, with regard to their religion, as in the
days of Moses, and are as anxiously expecting, and looking for
the Messiah.
88
Conscience is nothing else but the result of the education and
traditions of the inhabitants of the earth. These are interwoven
with their feelings, and are like a cloak that perfectly envelops
them, in the capacity of societies, neighborhoods, people, or
individuals; they frame that kind of government and religion, and
pursue that course collectively or individually, that seemeth
good to themselves.
89
When we look at the whole creation, and that, too, from the days
of Adam, down to this time, what do we see? According to the
reading of the Bible, the sayings of Jesus Christ, of all the
ancient Prophets, and of the Apostles, every soul, every son and
daughter of Adam and Eve, that have lived from the day of
transgression to this time; and that will live from this time
henceforth, so long as any of the posterity of Adam and Eve shall
continue upon the earth, unless they know Jesus Christ, and his
Father, and receive the Holy Ghost, and be prepared to dwell with
the Father and the Son; become acquainted with them, and converse
with them, they will all be damned; every soul of them will be
sent to hell.
89
And what do we see on the back of this, I ask? We see that all
Christendom are ready to pounce upon them that believe in Jesus
Christ, and are trying to attain to this knowledge, and grind
them down, and send them down, and continue to bear upon them,
and crowd them down, down to the bottom of the "bottomless pit,"
and throw upon them pig metal, and lead, to keep them down. This
is what we see; and all creation may see it also, if they will
open their eyes.
89
I shall not undertake to prove from the Bible every thing I say,
yet it is all there.
89
With regard to the peculiar and varied formations of the
religions of the day, I will say, we can see in them the first
strong lines of the religion of Christ drawn out, which have
existed among them from the days of the apostacy from the true
order, to the present day.
89
If you could just humble yourselves until your eyes should be
enlightened by the Spirit of God, by the spirit of intelligence,
you may understand things the world cannot see; and understand
that it is the privilege of every person to know the exact
situation of the inhabitants of the earth, for themselves. The
ancient Apostles saw it; Jesus Christ knew all about it; and the
Prophets before them prophesied, and wrote, and preached about
what was then upon the earth, what had been, and what would be.
89
The inquiry might be made, "Can any person in the world prophesy,
unless he possess the spirit of it?" No, they cannot. They may
prophesy lies by the spirit of lies, by the inspiration of a
lying spirit, but can they see and understand things in the
future, so as to prophesy truly of things to come, unless they
are endowed with the spirit of prophecy? No. Is this the
privilege of every person? It is. Permit me to remark here--this
very people called Latter-day Saints have got to be brought to
the spot where they will be trained (if they have not been there
already,) where they will humble themselves, work righteousness,
glorify God, and keep His commandments. If they have not got
undivided feelings, they will be chastised until they have them;
not only until every one of them shall see for themselves, and
prophesy for themselves, have visions to themselves, but be made
acquainted with all the principles and laws necessary for them to
know, so as to supersede the necessity of anybody teaching them.
89
Is not the time to come when I shall not say to my neighbor, know
the Lord, for he will know Him as well as I do? This is the very
people that have to come to it, sooner or later. Can we come to
it? We can. If you are industrious and faithful scholars in the
school you have entered into, you shall get lessons one after
another, and continue on until you can see and understand the
spirit of prophecy and revelation, which can be understood
according to a systematic principle, and can be demonstrated to a
person's understanding as scientifically as Professor Pratt, who
sits directly behind me, can an astronomical problem.
90
I do not purpose to go into that, or to say anything to the
brethren or to this people with regard to their daily walk and
actions. I proposed to view the inhabitants of the earth and
their situation, that you and I might understand that the Lord
Almighty has a hand in all these matters; that the Lord is on the
earth, and fills immensity; He is everywhere; He dictates
governors and kings, and manages the whole affairs of the nations
of the earth, and has from the days of Adam, and will until the
winding up scene, and the work shall be finished.
90
There is only one Gospel sermon, recollect, brethren and sisters,
and the time that is required to preach it is from the day of the
fall, or from the day when Adam and his wife Eve came here upon
this planet, and from that time until Jesus Christ has subdued
the last enemy, which is death, and put all things under his
feet, and wound up all things pertaining to this earth. Then the
Gospel will have been preached, and brought up and presented, and
the effects thereof, to the Father.
90
Now what shall we do with the inhabitants of the earth? Their
true situation can be presented to your minds, if you will calmly
reflect. Every person, whether they have travelled or not, if
they are acquainted with the history of nations, can discover at
once the variety there is of religions, customs, laws, and
governments; and if you will apply your hearts, you can
understand the cause of this variety of effects.
90
Again, there are the nations that have lived before us; what
shall we do with them? And what is their situation in the other
world? What have we now to say of them? I can tell it in short.
We are preaching to them the Gospel of salvation--to the
dead--through those who have lived in this dispensation; and it
is a part and parcel of the great Gospel discourse, a little here
and a little there, that is necessary for the nation unto whom
given. With regard to doctrine, rules, customs, and many
sacraments, they are meted out to the inhabitants of the earth
severally as they stand in need, according to their situations
and what is required of them.
90
You may ask, "What is meted out to us?" I answer, the ordinances,
the sacraments that the Lord Jesus christ instituted for the
salvation of the Jews, for all the house of Israel, and then for
the Gentiles. This is the Gospel--the plan of salvation the Lord
has given to us. This is the kingdom the Lord has presented to
us; the same he presented to the Apostles in the days of Jesus.
Now it is for the people to become acquainted with these laws and
ordinances of salvation, then apply them to their lives, and that
will save as many in the celestial kingdom, in the presence of
the Father and Son, as will strictly adhere to them. This we read
in the sacred book; we have it before us all the time, that just
as many as will believe the Gospel of Jesus Christ, live up to
its requirements in their lives, and die in the faith, shall
receive a crown of life with the Apostles, and all the faithful
in Christ Jesus.
90
What next? I will tell you a practice of the Latter-day Saint
Elders generally. For instance, I get up here, and preach the
fulness of the Gospel, perhaps to individuals who never heard it
before in their lives, and I close by saying, you that believe
this which I have told you, shall be saved; and if you do not,
you shall be damned. I leave the subject there. But, says one,
"don't the Bible say so?" You ought to explain yourself. "I only
said what the Savior taught--he says, go into all the world, and
preach the Gospel to every creature; he that believeth and is
baptized, shall be saved; and he that believeth not, shall be
damned. Don't I say the same?" You leave it there, don't you?
"Yes; the Apostle left it there, and so do I."
91
I wish to explain it a little more, according to the plain,
simple, English language. The sum of this practice is this; when
I preach a gospel sermon, and they don't believe what I say, I
straightway seal their damnation. Brethren, do you believe in
such a thing as that? I do not; yet there are many of the Elders
just so absurd.
91
I recollect, in England, sending an Elder to Bristol, to open a
door there, and see if anybody would believe. He had a little
more than thirty miles to walk; he starts off one morning, and
arrives at Bristol; he preached the Gospel to them, and sealed
them all up to damnation, and was back next morning. He was just
as good a man, too, as we had. It was want of knowledge caused
him to do so. I go and preach to the people and tell them at the
end of every sermon, he that believeth and is baptized, shall be
saved; and he that believeth not, shall be damned. I continue
preaching there day after day, week after week, and month after
month, and yet nobody believes my testimony, that I know of, and
I don't see any signs of it. "What shall I do in this case, if I
am sent to preach there?" you may inquire. You must continue to
preach there, until those who sent you shall tell you to leave
that field of labour; and if the people don't manifest by their
works, that they believe, as long as they come to hear me, I will
continue to plead with them, until they bend their dispositions
to the Gospel. Why? Because I must be patient with them, as the
Lord is patient with me; as the Lord is merciful to me, I will be
merciful to others; as He continues to be merciful to me,
consequently I must continue in long-suffering to be merciful to
others--patiently waiting, with all diligence, until the people
will believe, and until they are prepared to become heirs to a
celestial kingdom, or angels to the devil.
91
When the book of Mormon was first printed, it came to my hands in
two or three weeks afterwards. Did I believe, on the first
intimation of it? The man that brought it to me, told me the same
things; says he, "This is the Gospel of salvation; a revelation
the Lord has brought forth for the redemption of Israel; it is
the Gospel; and according to Jesus Christ, and his Apostles, you
must be baptized for the remission of sins, or you will be
damned." "Hold on," says I. The mantle of my traditions was over
me, to that degree, and my prepossessed feelings so interwoven
with my nature, it was almost impossible for me to see at all;
though I had beheld, all my life, that the traditions of the
people was all the religion they had, I had got a mantle for
myself. Says I, "Wait a little while; what is the doctrine of the
book, and of the revelations the Lord has given? Let me apply my
heart to them;" and after I had done this, I considered it to be
my right to know for myself, as much as any man on earth.
91
I examined the matter studiously for two years before I made up
my mind to receive that book. I knew it was true, as well as I
knew that I could see with my eyes, or feel by the touch of my
fingers, or be sensible of the demonstration of any sense. Had
not this been the case, I never would have embraced it to this
day; it would have all been without form or comeliness to me. I
wished time sufficient to prove all things for myself.
92
The Gospel of Jesus Christ, must be preached to all nations for a
witness and a testimony; for a sign that the day has come, the
set time for the Lord to redeem Zion, and gather Israel,
preparatory to the coming of the Son of Man. When this Gospel is
preached to the people, some will believe, and some will not know
whether to believe it, or not. This is the situation of the
world; go forth among the people; go among your own neighbors,
and you may see it; because the Lord has touched your
understanding with the spirit of truth, it looks to you as though
all the world will believe it, if they can only hear your
testimony; you go and preach to them, but, to your astonishment,
they seem perfectly uninterested; some go to sleep, and others
are dreaming of their farms and possessions.
92
The Methodist will tell you, he has had the Gospel from his
youth, and been brought up in the Methodist society; and so will
the Quaker; and so will the Presbyterian; and so will the
Shakers; for they say they are the only people, who are preparing
for the Millennium. What is law here, is not there; and what is
not there, is here. I have been used to this method of worship,
or that; and have heard the good old tone, all the days of my
life.
92
The Methodists come along and say, you may be baptized by
pouring, or by sprinkling, or not at all, for there is nothing
essential in it. Another man says, you can partake of the Lord's
Supper if you like, or let it alone, for it is non-essential; if
you have only the good old tone, you are all right.
92
Now I ask a question: Who is there that can know the things of
God; who can discern the truth from the error? Where is the man;
where are the people now in the world that can do it? They do not
exist. Let the best wisdom of the world be summoned to their aid,
and they cannot know the things of God. Let a man be endowed with
the revelations of Jesus Christ, and he will say at once, they
cannot tell--it is impossible. Let the just Judge sound his
trump, what would he say? I can read it to you in this book.
(Laying his hand on the Bible.)
92
He is compassionate to all the works of His hands, the plan of
His redemption, and salvation, and mercy, is stretched out over
all; and His plans are to gather up, and bring together, and save
all the inhabitants of the earth, with the exception of those who
have received the Holy Ghost, and sinned against it. With this
exception, all the world besides shall be saved. Is not this
Universalism? It borders very close upon it.
92
I have preached portions of the doctrine of salvation to the
people, when I travelled abroad. When I would take up this
subject, the Universalists would run after me hundreds of miles,
saying, "We are Universalists, where I live; we are troubled with
the Methodists, and the various sects; won't you come and use
them up for us; we want them whipped out."
92
It is only parts and portions of the Gospel that you hear; a
little here, and a little there, scattered all over the world.
Now let the hearts of the children of men be enlightened; let
them be awakened to understand the designs of the Lord, in the
salvation of man, and what will their voices echo one to another?
I will tell you what would be the feeling of every heart;
salvation, glory, hallelujah to God and the Lamb, forever and
ever. Why? Because of His abundant mercy and compassion; because
His wisdom has devised for us, that which we could not have
devised for ourselves. That is what all creation would do.
93
I will take up another thread of my discourse, by observing, that
a few men upon the earth, have found an item of truth, here and
there, and incorporated it with their own wisdom, and taught the
world that the Lord designs to save all mankind, no matter what
they do. Another portion will catch at the Calvinistic
principles; they hold that the Lord has fore-ordained this, that,
and the other, and vigorously contend that the Lord did decree,
and did fore-ordain whatsoever comes to pass, and away they run.
Another comes along with free salvation to all; he has caught
that principle, and away they all go, deprecating everything
else, only the little particle each one has incorporated to
himself.
93
It is this that makes the variance in the religious world. We see
a party here, and a party there, crying, "Lo here, and lo there;"
and the people are contending bitterly with each other, nation
against nation, society against society and man against man, each
seeking to destroy the other, or bring them to this little
particle of doctrine, that each one thinks is just right. It is
right, as far as it goes.
93
Man is made an agent to himself before his God; he is organized
for the express purpose, that he may become like his master. You
recollect one of the Apostle's sayings, that when we see Him, we
shall be like Him; and again, we shall become Gods, even the sons
of God. Do you read anywhere, that we shall possess all things?
Jesus is the elder brother, and all the brethren shall come in
for a share with him; for an equal share, according to their
works and calling, and they shall be crowned with him. Do you
read of any such thing as the Savior praying, that the Saints
might be one with him, as he and the Father are one? The Bible is
full of such doctrine, and there is no harm in it, as long as it
agrees with the New Testament.
93
I will continue the point I am now at. The Lord created you and
me for the purpose of becoming Gods like Himself; when we have
been proved in our present capacity, and been faithful with all
things He puts into our possession. We are created, we are born
for the express purpose of growing up from the low estate of
manhood, to become Gods like unto our Father in heaven. That is
the truth about it, just as it is. The Lord has organized mankind
for the express purpose of increasing in that intelligence and
truth, which is with God, until he is capable of creating worlds
on worlds, and becoming Gods, even the sons of God.
93
How many will become thus privileged? Those who honor the Father
and the Son; those who receive the Holy Ghost, and magnify their
calling, and are found pure and holy; they shall be crowned in
the presence of the Father and the Son. Who else? Not anybody.
What becomes of all the rest. Are you going to cast them down,
and sink them to the bottom of the bottomless pit, to be angels
to the devil? Who are his angels? No man nor woman, unless they
receive the Gospel of salvation, and then deny it, and altogether
turn away from it, sacrificing to themselves the Son of God
afresh. They are the only ones who will suffer the wrath of God
to all eternity.
93
How much does it take to prepare a man, or woman, or any being,
to become angels to the devil, to suffer with him to all
eternity? Just as much as it does to prepare a man to go into the
celestial kingdom, into the presence of the Father and the Son,
and to be made an heir to His kingdom, and all His glory, and be
crowned with crowns of glory, immortality, and eternal lives. Now
who will be damned to all eternity? Will any of the rest of
mankind? No; not one of them.
94
The very heathen we were talking about; if they have a law, no
matter who made it, and do the best they know how, they will have
a glory which is beyond your imagination, by any description I
might give; you cannot conceive of the least portion of the glory
of God prepared for His beings, the workmanship of His hands; for
these people who are seated before me, who are the sons and
daughters, legitimately so, of our Father in heaven, they all
sprung from Him; it hath not entered into the heart of man to
conceive what He has prepared for them.
94
The Lord sent forth His Gospel to the people; He said, I will
give it to my son Adam, from whom Methuselah received it; and
Noah received it from Methuselah; and Melchizedek administered to
Abraham. In the days of Noah, the people generally rejected it.
All those who became acquainted with its principles, and thereby
were made acquainted with, and tasted the power of salvation, and
turned away therefrom, became angels to the devil.
94
Let us apply it directly to ourselves, who have received the
truth, and tasted of the good word of God. Let me turn around
with you and reject it, and teach our children that it is an
untruth, teach the same to our neighbors, and that it is a
burlesque to our senses; let us deny the Lord that brought us,
what would be the result? Our children would grow up in unbelief,
and the sin would rest upon our heads. Suppose we are faithful,
and the people will not believe our testimony, we shall receive
our reward, the same as though they did believe it.
94
Suppose the inhabitants of the earth were before me, those who
have died, what shall we say of them? Have they gone to heaven,
or to hell? There is a saying of a wise man in the Bible, like
this: "Who knoweth the spirit of a man that goeth upward or the
spirit of the beast that goeth downward?" All have spirits, I
should suppose, by this. Again, there is another saying, "The
Lord giveth, and the Lord taketh away, and blessed be the name of
the Lord." Man dies, and his spirit goes to God who gave it. All
these things are within the scope of the Gospel sermon; all these
principles are embraced in this great Gospel discourse.
94
What shall we say without going to the Scriptures at all? Where
do the spirits of this people go to, when they lay down their
tabernacles? They go into the presence of God, and are at the
pleasure of the Almighty. Do they go to the Father and the Son,
and there be glorified? No; they do not. If a spirit goes to God
who gave it, it does not stay there. We are all the time in the
presence of the Lord, but our being in the presence of the Lord,
does not make it follow that He is in our presence; the spirits
of men are understood to go into the presence of the Lord, when
they go into the spiritual world.
94
The Prophet lays down his body, he lays down his life, and his
spirit goes to the world of spirits; the persecutor of the
Prophet dies, and he goes to Hades; they both go to one place,
and they are not to be separated yet. Now. understand, that this
is part of the great sermon the Lord is preaching in his
providence, the righteous and the wicked are together in Hades.
If we go back to our mother country, we there find the righteous
and the wicked.
95
If we go back to our mother country, the States, we there find
the righteous, and we there find the wicked; if we go to
California, we there find the righteous and the wicked, all
dwelling together; and when we go beyond this vail, and leave our
bodies which were taken from mother earth, and which must return;
our spirits will pass beyond the vail; we go where both Saints
and sinners go; they all go to one place. Does the devil have
power over the spirits of just men? No. When he gets through with
this earth, he is at the length of his chain. He only has
permission to have power and dominion on this earth, pertaining
to this mortal tabernacle; and when we step through the vail, all
are in the presence of God. What did one of the ancients say?
"Whither shall I go from thy spirit, and whither shall I flee
from thy presence; if I ascend up into heaven, thou art there; if
I make my bed in hell, behold, thou art there; if I take the
wings of the morning, and dwell in the uttermost parts of the
earth, even there shall thy hand lead me, and thy right hand
shall hold me." Where is the end of His power? He is omnipotent,
and fills immensity by His agents, by His influence, by His
Spirit, and by His ministers. We are in the presence of God
there, as we are here. Does the enemy have power over the
righteous? No. Where are the spirits of the ungodly? They are in
prison. Where are the spirits of the righteous, the Prophets, and
the Apostles? They are in prison, brethren; that is where they
are.
95
Now let us notice a little experience, lest some of you should be
startled at this idea. How do you feel, Saints, when you are
filled with the power and love of God? You are just as happy as
your bodies can bear. What would be your feelings, suppose you
should be in prison, and filled with the power and love of God;
would you be unhappy? No. I think prisons would palaces prove, if
Jesus dwelt there. This is experience. I know it is a starling
idea to say that the Prophet and the persecutor of the Prophet,
all go to prison together. What is the condition of the
righteous? They are in possession of the spirit of Jesus--the
power of God, which is their heaven; Jesus will administer to
them; angels will administer to them; and they have a privilege
of seeing and understanding more than you or I have, in the
flesh; but they have not got their bodies yet, consequently they
are in prison. When will they be crowned, and brought into the
presence of the Father and the Son? Not until they have got their
bodies; this is their glory. What did the holy martyrs die for?
Because of the promise of receiving bodies, glorified bodies, in
the morning of the resurrection. For this they lived, and
patiently suffered, and for this they died. In the presence of
the Father, and the Son, they cannot dwell, and be crowned, until
the work of the redemption of both body and spirit is completed.
What is the condition of the wicked? They are in prison. Are they
happy? No; They have stepped through the vail, to the place where
the vail of the covering is taken from their understanding. They
fully understand that they have persecuted the just and Holy One,
and they feel the wrath of the Almighty resting upon them, having
a terrible foreboding of the final consummation of their just
sentence, to become angels to the devil; just as it is in this
world, precisely.
95
Has the devil power to afflict, and cast the spirit into torment?
No! We have gained the ascendency over him. It is in this world
only he has power to cause affliction and sickness, pain and
distress, sorrow, anguish, and disappointment; but when we go
there, behold! the enemy of Jesus has come to the end of his
chain; he has finished his work of torment; he cannot come any
further; we are beyond his reach, and the righteous sleep in
peace, while the spirit is anxiously looking forward to the day
when the Lord will say, "Awake my Saints, you have slept long
enough;" for the trump of God shall sound, and the sleeping dust
shall arise, and the absent spirits return, to be united with
their bodies; and they will become personages of tabernacle, like
the Father, and His Son, Jesus Christ; yea Gods in eternity.
96
They look forward with great anxiety to that day, and their
happiness will not be complete--their glory will not attain to
the final consummation of its fulness, until they have entered
into the immediate presence of the Father and the Son, to be
crowned, as Jesus will be, when the work is finished. When it is
wound up, the text is preached, in all its divisions, pertaining
to the redemption of the world, and the final consummation of all
things; then the Savior will present the work to the Father,
saying, "Father, I have finished the work thou gavest me to do;"
and the Son will give it up to the Father, and then be subject to
Him, and then he will be crowned, and that is the time you and I
will be crowned also.
96
We will notice, by this, that all the nations of the earth, with
the exception of those who have apostatized from the Gospel
salvation; every son and daughter of Adam, except those who have
denied the Holy Ghost, after having received it, are placed in
prison with the rest of them, with Prophets, Priests, and Saints.
Suppose we quote a little Scripture on this point. Jesus died to
redeem the world. Did his body lay in the tomb? Did his spirit
leave his body? Yes. Where did his spirit go, you may inquire? I
do not know that I can tell you any better than what the ancient
Apostle has told it; he says he went to preach to the spirits in
prison. Who are they to whom he went to preach? The people who
lived in the antediluvian world. He preached the Gospel to them
in the spirit, that they might be judged according to men in the
flesh.
96
What shall we say of the people who live in the 19th century?
When any of the Latter-day Elders or Apostles die, and leave this
world, suffice it to say, that their spirits go to that prison,
and preach the Gospel to those who have died without hearing it;
and every spirit shall be judged precisely as though he lived in
the flesh, when the fulness of the Gospel was upon the earth.
This leads to the subject of the saving and redeeming powers
possessed by the righteous; but we shall not have time this
morning to treat upon it, suffice it to say, that saviors are
coming up, in the last days, upon mount Zion.
96
This I say of every son and daughter of Adam, Prophets, Priests,
and those that slew the Prophets, all go to prison; the Elders of
this Church go there, and there continue their labors; and by and
bye you will see Zion redeemed, and saviors will come up upon
mount Zion. The faithful Elders will come, and go forward in the
ordinances of God, that our ancestors, and all who have died
previous to the restoration of the Gospel in these last days, may
be redeemed.
96
Now, ye Elders of Israel, when you say that John Wesley went to
hell, say that Joseph Smith went there too. When you tell about
Judas Iscariot going to hell, say that Jesus went there too. The
world cannot see the whole of the Gospel sermon at one glance;
they can only pick up a little here, and a little there. They
that do understand it from the beginning to the end, know that is
as straight as a line can be drawn. You cannot find a compass on
the earth, that points, so directly, as the Gospel plan of
salvation. It has a place for every thing, and puts everything in
its place. It divides, and sub-divides, and gives to every
portion of the human family, as circumstances require.
96
It is for us to get rid of that tradition in which we are
incased, and bring up our children in the way they should go,
that when they get old, they will not depart from it. It is your
privilege and mine, to enjoy the visions of the Spirit of the
Lord, every one in his own order, just as the Lord has ordained
it, that every man and woman may know for themselves, if they are
doing right, according to the great plan of salvation. I have
only touched a little of the great Gospel sermon, and the time
has come, that we must close our meeting; so may the Lord God of
Israel bless you, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 / Orson
Pratt, October 22, 1854
Orson Pratt, October 22, 1854
LANGUAGE, OR THE MEDIUM OF COMMUNICATION IN THE FUTURE
STATE, AND THE INCREASED POWERS OF LOCOMOTION.
A Discourse by Elder Orson Pratt, Delivered in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, October 22, 1854.
97
By the request of President Kimball, I arise this afternoon for
the purpose of speaking to the Saints upon whatever subject may
be presented to my mind; at the same time earnestly desiring that
the prayers of the Saints, who sit before me, may ascend up
before the Lord in my behalf, that I may be able to speak those
things that will be calculated to edify you, and do you good.
97
It is delightful to me, to speak of the things that belong to the
salvation of the human family--to speak of God and of His works,
plans, and purposes, so far as they are revealed for the
salvation and benefit of man.
97
But, at the same time, I realize that there is but a small
degree--a very small degree, indeed, of the purposes of God
unfolded to the mind of man. The amount of knowledge, which we in
our present state are in possession of, is extremely limited, so
that when compared with that vast amount of knowledge that fills
eternity, we might say that man, in his highest attainments here
in this life, is, as it were, nothing. However far he may expand
his intellectual powers, and faculties by studying, by
meditation, by seeking unto the Lord diligently for the
inspiration of the Spirit, yet all that he can possibly receive
and attain to here is, comparatively speaking, nothing. Moses was
a man possessed of like passions with other men; he was a man
similar to ourselves, but he had by his perseverance, diligence,
and faithfulness obtained great favor and power with God; so that
by this favor and through this power, he was enabled to obtain
greater information and knowledge than the rest of the human
family that were on the earth at that period; and far greater in
some things than what we have attained to in this generation; at
the same time, when the grand and wonderful intelligence of
heaven was portrayed before the mind of Moses, and knowledge was
poured out from the heavens upon him, he exclaimed before the
Lord, "Now I know for this once that man is nothing."
98
If there were a being then upon the face of the earth, that had a
reason to suppose that man was something, it was Moses; but yet
in the midst of the visions of the Almighty, and the vast field
of knowledge that was opened to his mind--while he was yet gazing
upon the workmanship of the hands of God, and looking into the
intricacies of the construction of this world--in the midst of
all this, he considered himself nothing. That is just the way I
fell; and I presume it is the way that almost every one feels who
contemplates the greatness of God, and the immensity of knowledge
that there is far beyond our reach in this present state of
existence. At the same time, when we compare our knowledge and
our intellectual powers with the glimmerings of light that we see
manifested in the brute creation, we may exclaim that man is
something--that he is advanced far beyond the apparent
manifestations of knowledge that exist among the lower orders of
beings. He is, indeed, something compared with the small
glimmerings of light that exist in the brute creation, in the
beasts of the field, in the fowls of the air, and in the fishes
of the sea; all these have some degree of knowledge and
understanding; and some of them have some degree of information
and knowledge that man is not in possession of. Man designates
such intelligence by the name of instinct; they seem to be guided
by a principle that man, naturally speaking, is not in possession
of; but yet, when we contemplate the reasoning powers and
faculties of man--the rational faculty--the abstract ideas that
are capable of dwelling in his mind, and then look at the brute
creation, we see a vast difference between the two.
98
Mankind, in one sense, are far above the brutes, and not only
this, but they are above even some of the angels; for there are
certain orders of angels that are far beneath man; they have not
progressed in the great scale of being--in the scale of wisdom,
knowledge, and intelligence to the same extent as we have; and
consequently they are beneath us; they are lower than we are;
they have not attained to the same degree of information that we
are in possession of; hence we read that man shall judge angels;
the Saints are to judge, not only the world--the wicked world,
and also one another, but they are to judge angels. Why? Because
they are superior, or will be at the time they shall sit in
judgment and decide upon the cases brought before them by the
angels; they will rule over the angels, or in other words, the
angels will be subject to them. This we read in the laws that God
has revealed to this Church. We read that there are a certain
class of beings, who, because they have not fulfilled the law of
God, will, in the next state, enjoy no higher privileges than
those of the angels; they will remain angels, while others who
have kept the celestial law in all its bearings--in its
ordinances, and institutions, and have claimed the privileges of
the Saints of God, will be exalted to a higher sphere; they will
have greater knowledge and information, and those angels being of
a lower order of intelligence will be subject to them, and will
minister for them, in carrying out their purposes and designs in
the wide field of action in the eternal worlds.
98
All these, then, in one sense of the word, are something, instead
of being nothing; for all of the works of God are intended to
show forth His wisdom, power, and goodness, whether it is in the
formation of man, in the formation of the brute creation, or in
the formation of the highest or lowest order of intelligence. God
is there; His intelligence and power are there; His wisdom and
goodness are there; and all His works are marked by His great and
glorious attributes.
98
There is something calculated to give great joy and happiness to
the mind of man in the idea of improvement, so long as there is
anything to be learned--in the idea of progressing and expanding
those principles of light and intelligence that already exist
within these tabernacles. There is a joy--a satisfaction,
existing in the mind of the righteous man, in the discovery of
every additional truth; it matters not whether he himself attains
this truth by experience, by reason, by reflection, by immediate
revelation from higher powers, or by a revelation from his fellow
man. It matters not how or in what way or manner he obtains this
new truth, it is calculated to inspire his heart with joy and
happiness. We see this illustrated in some small degree in the
scientific discoveries of modern ages, as well as in those of
ancient times.
99
If we can depend upon the declarations of the discovers,
who, after long and toilsome researches after some hidden truth,
at length, have obtained the key that leads to that truth; they
make use of it; the door of knowledge and wisdom is unlocked to
them, and they find out and discover something new; it is
demonstrated to their minds, and they know it to be true. There
is a perceptive faculty, existing in the bosom of man, that is
capable of perceiving light and truth, when it is clearly
manifested; such truths are as certain and as sure to him as any
other truths; when he obtains the knowledge which he has long
hunted after, and spent years, perhaps, in close meditation,
reasoning, and study in order to obtain, it gives him such a joy,
satisfaction, and ecstacy, that he is hardly capable of retaining
himself in the body. The mind of that great man Sir Isaac Newton,
one of the great discoverers in modern times, was exercised in a
wonderful manner. About the time he unfolded the great law that
governs the bodies in the universe, which he termed the law of
universal gravitation; his mind was so affected, so full of joy,
and so overcome, when he was about laying bare the great truths
this law unfolded, that he had to obtain the assistance of some
one present in carrying out the calculations.
99
If these scientific truths will have such an effect upon the mind
of man, how much greater ought the joy to be, in the hearts of
the children of men, in relation to those still greater truths
that pertain to eternal life and the exaltation of man in the
eternal world!
99
If those truths which only have a bearing upon the present state
of existence, are calculated to impart joy and happiness so
intense, as almost to overpower the mortal tabernacle of man, are
not those still greater truths that proceed from heaven by the
ministration of angels, by the power of the Holy Ghost, and by
the visions of the Almighty, calculated to impart still greater
joy and happiness to the mind of man? They certainly are.
99
There is something glorious in the contemplation of that period
of time, when we shall come in possession of greater truths, even
before we do obtain them; for we have the promise given to us by
the Almighty, that more truths will be revealed and unfolded; and
just the bare anticipation of these truths, before they are
revealed, are calculated to give great joy and happiness to the
mind of man. Now what do we anticipate brethren and sisters; What
are we looking for? I stated to you last Sabbath to inquire into
the nature of this future state of existence in some small
degree; at the same time, reminding you that in one short
discourse it would be utterly impossible to point out the
apparent differences, or at least, the real and supposed
differences that will exist between man in his present state, and
in his future state. There will be a great difference in many
respects, and in other respects, a very little difference.
100
Now let us touch, for a few moments, upon a principle in regard
to the communication of knowledge between man and man, in his
future state. We know how we communicate knowledge one to another
here; it is by speaking, by writing, by arbitrary sounds that we
convey our ideas one to another, and reveal knowledge,
instruction, and truth one to another. This is a very imperfect
medium of communication, consequently man progresses slowly, very
slowly, indeed, in obtaining truth. But supposing that we could
have revealed to us from on high a language more pure and
heavenly, that is a perfect language, so far as it can be made
perfect, and be adapted to our present state of existence; let
such a language be revealed to us; let us learn it; let us obtain
a knowledge of all the various symbols of the same, by which we
could communicate our ideas one to another, perfectly, without
any ambiguity or uncertainty in the ideas, would not this be a
medium by which mankind could greatly enlarge their ideas and
knowledge of things? Could not those that have progressed in the
principles of truth and righteousness more readily impart their
ideas to others? Now we find, in consequence of the imperfection
of our language, that it is very difficult, indeed, to
communicate readily our ideas to others, so that we have to spend
years and years to instil into the minds of children and youth,
some very easy and simple principles of knowledge. It is in one
sense owing to the weakness of the capacity and intellect in
early age, but it is still more owing to the imperfection of
language by which these ideas are communicated. [The speaker here
asked a blessing upon the bread.]
100
We were speaking upon the imperfect medium, here in this life, by
which we convey our ideas one to another. Let us now compare our
present means of obtaining knowledge with the facilities which
are, no doubt, in store for the people of God. Will there be a
pure language restored? There will; thorough the testimony of the
prophets. We are also told that tongues shall cease. We are to
understand by this that the great varieties of languages and
tongues that have existed on the earth for many ages, are to be
done away; they are to cease; now something must take the place
of those imperfect, confused languages and tongues. What is that
something? it is a language that is spoken by higher orders of
beings than ourselves; that is, beings that have progressed
further than ourselves; it is that same language that was spoken
for nearly two thousand years after the creation; that was spoken
by Adam and by his children, from generation to generation that
came down to the flood, and was taught extensively among the
children of Noah until the Lord by a direct miracle caused the
people to forget their own mother tongue, and gave them a variety
of new tongues that they had no knowledge of, and by this means
scattered them abroad upon the face of the whole earth; and now
that same Being that destroyed the memory of the people at the
building of the tower, so that they could not remember their own
mother tongue, and the same Being that gave to them new languages
and tongues, will operate again by His power to do away this
curse, for I consider it a curse, and the blessing will be as
great and as extensive as the curse in destroying it from the
face of the earth. This is a poor medium of communication between
man and man. Whether this pure language here spoken of, which is
to be spoken here upon the earth among mankind in their mortal
state, is to be as perfect as the language that has to be spoken
in our immortal state, is not for us to say; but still we may
draw some conclusions upon this matter, from the fact that things
in the eternal world will in some measure be different from what
they are here.
101
For instance; how do you suppose that spirits after they leave
these bodies, communicate one with another? Do they communicate
their ideas by the actual vibrations of the atmosphere the same
as we do? I think not. I think if we could be made acquainted
with the kind of language by which spirits converse with spirits,
we would find that they do not communicate their ideas in this
manner; they have a more refined way; I mean that portion of them
that are in the school of progress; they have undoubtedly a more
refined system among them of communicating their ideas. This
system will be so constructed that they can, not only communicate
at the same moment upon one subject, as we have to do by making
sounds in the atmosphere, but communicate vast numbers of ideas,
all at the same time, on a great variety of subjects; and the
mind will be capable of perceiving them. Perhaps there may be
some who consider this altogether an improbability. They may
consider it very improbable that the mind should be able to take
in a vast collection of ideas, on different subjects, all at
once, and be able to digest and comprehend them; if the mind has
such faculty as this, then there must necessarily be a language
adapted to such a capacity of the mind; not an imperfect medium
of communication to convey a few simple ideas upon one subject at
a time, as is done here, but a language exactly adapted to the
capacity; if the capacity is greater, then the language must be
more refined than what it is here, in order to communicate in the
same ratio that the capacity is capable of receiving and
understanding. It is impossible for man to communicate, by our
present language, any more than one chain of ideas at the same
time. There may be other ideas suggested to the individual who is
hearing, but the ideas of the individual who is speaking are
always in one line, giving one idea at a time; and the mind seems
hardly capable here in the mortal tabernacle, for some reason, of
receiving more than one idea at a time, or at least a very few,
and such ideas follow each other in quick succession. In the
spirit state, we have reason to believe, that inasmuch as there
is such a vast field of knowledge to be learned, their medium of
communication will be adapted to the nature and capacity of the
mind to grasp in a variety of subjects and digest them all at
once.
102
Well inquires one, "Can you imagine up any such system, or
language in this world?" I can imagine up one, but it cannot be
made practicable here, from the fact that the mind of man is
unable to use it. For instance, the Book of Mormon tells us, that
the angels speak by the power of the Holy Ghost, and man when
under the influence of it, speaks the language of angels. Why
does he speak in this language? Because the Holy Ghost suggests
the ideas which he speaks; and it gives him utterance to convey
them to the people. Suppose the Holy Ghost should suggest to the
mind of an individual a vast multitude of truths, I mean when in
the spiritual state, and he wished to convey that intelligence
and knowledge to his fellow spirit; suppose, instead of having
arbitrary sounds, such as we have here, to communicate these
ideas, that the Holy Ghost itself, through a certain process and
power, should enable him to unfold that knowledge to another
spirit, all in an instant, without this long tedious process of
artificial and arbitrary sounds, and written words. The fact is,
if celestial spirits were so organized, and so constructed, as to
close up their own ideas in their own bosoms, from those in a
lower condition, or to disclose them at their own pleasure,
according to the mind and wisdom of the Holy Ghost, and others
were so organized and constituted as to receive these ideas by
the power of the Holy Ghost, it would be just as good a
communication between man and man--between spirit and spirit, as
any other medium, and perhaps far better. Now, I have quite an
idea that this will be one of the great helps in the eternal
world, by which knowledge will be poured out more abundantly upon
the mind of man; it will be by this aid; by the power of the Holy
Spirit, so that they will progress faster than here, they will
learn more rapidly; the intellectual powers will be more
expanded.
102
There is something of this nature that God has revealed. You may
think I am now reasoning altogether upon conjecture, and only to
be received as such; well, we will let it go as such; but still
there are some glimmerings of light and intelligence, which God
has revealed in regard to these superior beings in the eternal
world, which show us that some such economy will be carried on in
the future world. For instance, how does God perceive the
thoughts of our hearts? Is there not here a language by which He
can discover and discern the thoughts and intents of the heart?
Are we not told in many of the revelations how that God can
perceive the thoughts of man, and that for every idle thought we
are to be brought into judgment? Yes, He discerns the thoughts,
and the intents of the hearts of the children of men. Suppose we
had some of that power resting upon us, would not that be a
different kind of a language from sound, or from a written
language? It would. If spirits could commune with spirits, and
one higher intelligence commune with another, by the same
principle through which God sees the thoughts and intents of the
heart, it would be nothing more than what has already existed
here in this world, according to that which is revealed.
102
Much might be said upon this subject; it is a glorious subject to
contemplate; and it is that which gives joy to the mind of every
righteous man who desires the truth; he knows how happy the
principle of truth makes him here, when he discerns it, or it is
revealed to him; and if he can get his mind fixed upon a more
glorious economy, wherein truth can be unfolded more rapidly, and
in such a way that there can be no possibility of mistaking it
for error; the very anticipation of it is calculated to inspire
the heart of every individual to be faithful in all things, that
he may enter into the enjoyment of those blessings which are
ahead.
103
There are a great many things to be contemplated, in connection
with man in his future state, compared with his present. One
principle I mentioned to you last Sabbath; that mankind would be
able, through the power of the Holy Ghost, to obtain a knowledge
of a vast number of things at once, and of a vast portion of the
works of God all at once, the same as Moses did when he looked
upon every particle of this earth and discerned it by the Spirit
of God, not only all the various continents and islands, but
every particle of the interior of it; all was presented before
his mind at once. He did not have to reason out the knowledge
concerning these particles; neither did he have to look at one
particle of it at a time, but he had the faculty by which he
could look at more than one thing at once; he could look at
almost an infinite number at the same time; for there are more
particles in one grain of sand than we could number in all our
life if we lived to be a thousand years old; and if Moses could
look upon every particle, and behold the whole all at once, he
must have had the capacity of looking in all directions in the
same moment, and of beholding it by the Spirit. Here was a
language by which he conversed with nature; with the works of
God; and the Spirit that is in connexion with the works of
God--that is in all creation--conversed with Moses, for the
Spirit of God is in all things, around about all things, through
all things, and the law by which all things are governed. When
that Spirit, which is thus diffused through all the materials of
nature, undertakes to converse with the minds of men, it
converses in a different kind of language from that we use in our
imperfect state. It communicates ideas more rapidly--more fully,
and unfolds a world of knowledge in a moment. But the Lord told
Moses that a man in the flesh could not see all His glory,
without seeing all His works; and that no man could behold all
His works and afterwards remain in the flesh. Though the Spirit
opened the mind of Moses, so that he could converse, as it were,
with this one world, and discern every particle of it, and
understand all about it; yet there was a stopping point; he was
not permitted to gaze upon the particles of the moon, the sun,
the planets, and fixed stars, and of the other worlds which God
had made, only so far as God thought fit to open his mind to gaze
upon His works; but the same Spirit is in the sun, and is the
power thereof by which it is governed; the same Spirit is in the
moon, and is the power thereof by which it was made; the same
Spirit is also in the planets, and fixed stars, and it is the
power thereof by which they are governed. I say the same Spirit,
existing in all these worlds, could converse with the mind of
man, as it conversed with Moses, and unfold their particles, and
all things connected with them with the same ease as it unfolded
the particles of this earth.
103
So you see that there is a language in the spirit world that can
communicate more to the mind in one minute than could be learned
here in a hundred years of intense study and reasoning. There is
an eternity of knowledge. There are worlds, as it were, without
number; kingdoms without number; personages without number;
intellectual beings of all grades and orders without number; and
all these have their laws, their governments, their kingdoms,
their thrones, their principalities, their powers, all moving and
acting in the sphere in which they are placed; and they all have
their way of communication one with another; therefore, when the
Apostle says, that tongues shall cease, he had reference to the
imperfect tongues upon the earth; knowledge will not cease, but
knowledge in part will be done away, not knowledge in full. Says
the Apostle Paul, "We know in part, and we prophesy in part. But
when that which is perfect is come, then that which is in part
shall be done away." these imperfect things will be done away,
and we shall be able by the power of the Holy Ghost to obtain a
language by which the angels speak, and by which a higher order
of beings speak, and by these means attain to a greater degree of
knowledge, that will produce a greater amount of happiness.
104
What is the body compared with the mind? Just nothing at all
comparatively speaking. Hence the Savior says, in one of the new
revelations, "Care not for the body, nor for the life of the
body, but care for the soul, and the life of the soul." Again,
the Savior says to his Apostles, Why take ye thought for raiment,
what ye shall eat, what ye shall drink, or wherewithal ye shall
be clothed. 'Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow;
they toil not, neither do they spin; And yet I say unto you, that
even Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these."
The body is of but little worth compared with that being which
dwells within the body, it is not a perceptive being; if it is,
we have not learned it; the body is not capable of feeling pain;
if it is, we have never learned it; it is the spirit then that
receives joy, happiness, and pleasure, that rejoices, fears, and
hopes; it is the spirit, then, that possesses all these feelings
and sensations of joy; happiness, pain, or misery. And when we
speak about the dissolution, and death of the body, it is only
the crumbling back of these coarser materials of earth, but the
intellectual being lives, and will enjoy happiness to a greater
extent. It is only our transition state, as it were, like some
worms that creep out of their shells in the form of a butterfly;
instead of crawling around like a snail, they burst their shells,
they take the wings of the morning, and fly to the uttermost
parts of the earth; not only their sphere of knowledge is
extended, but their power of locomotion; so it will be when we
burst these mortal shells; it is not death in one sense of the
word, but it is only getting out of the prison we got by the
fall. If Adam had not fallen, we should not have come here; but
having come here, and these mortal tabernacles having produced
pain and distress upon the spirit, we look forward to the joyful
time, when we shall burst them, and our sphere of action become
more enlarged, and our locomotive powers become greatly
increased.
104
Only look at the sluggishness of man in the mortal tabernacle,
and then compare it with those swift messengers sent from the
eternal worlds to administer to all the creations of the
Almighty; they are sent from world to world; they do not have to
travel as we do, taking three months to get a thousand miles
across the plains, but they mount up as with wings of eagles,
they run and are not weary as we are, they walk and are not
faint. I do not know whether they get fagued or not in that
world; but it seems that we, who have come into this world, are
in conditions and circumstances wherein we need to replenish the
mortal tabernacle, we need refreshment, and have to lie down and
sleep that the body may be refreshed. Give me that state where
the active faculties of man--where the intellectual powers will
never become weary, when they will be like God who rules the
universe, whose eye is ever upon the works of His hands; every
moment discerning the intents and thoughts of our hearts, and who
governs creation with His power. Let us look forward to that
state of more advanced happiness when this mortal shell shall be
laid off; and when we, in the spiritual state, shall be enabled
to enjoy those enlarged powers of locomotion which we have reason
to expect.
104
How much do we expect? That we may fly swiftly to other worlds on
missions. We would not want to occupy three months time in going
from the earth to the moon, or from the earth to the sun, as we
do in crossing these plains with ox teams, but we wish to go with
greater velocity. If we go with the velocity of light, we should
travel at the rate of one hundred and ninety-two thousand miles
every second. There are substances in nature which are moving
with this velocity. What is it that moves with this velocity? Is
it any thing else but spirit? The light we see is spirit. What
does the Lord say in one of the new revelations? "Ye shall live
by every word that cometh out of the mouth of God; whatsoever is
truth is light, and whatsoever is light is spirit," consequently
the light that comes from the sun is spirit. How fast does that
spirit travel? It can be demonstrated that it can travel one
hundred and ninety-two thousand miles per second; if then one
portion of spirit can travel with that velocity, it is natural
for us to suppose that any other portions of spirit can travel
with the same velocity and thus we shall be able to accomplish,
and perform a greater amount of righteousness among other worlds
and beings, than if we were compelled to lose three fourths, or
nine tenths of our time on the journey.
105
Let us look forward to a different state of being from what we
are now in; it will be different in some respects, and in other
respects it will be the same. We shall be there, and fully
conscious of our having been here, and remember all our actions;
this is clearly taught in the Book of Mormon. The wicked will
remember all their wicked actions; their memory will be perfect
there, and every act of their lives here will be imprinted on the
tablets of the memory. Here we can remember but few things;
almost all the knowledge we have at one time, at another is gone
from the tablet of our memory; but still it is there, and it will
come out, like the daguerreotype likeness; that which appears to
be erased from the mind will stand forth in bold relief and we
shall read it, and be conscious that we were the beings that did
so and so in this life. The righteous will remember all their
acts, and it will produce a pleasant sensation upon their minds;
we treated upon the subject of memory last Sabbath.
105
May the Lord bless us, and may His Spirit be continually poured
out upon us, and may it inspire our hearts with truth, and with a
desire to work righteousness all the day long. And do not forget
to look forward to those joys ahead, if we do, we will become
careless, dormant, and sluggish, and we will think we do not see
much ahead to be anticipated, but if we keep our minds upon the
prize that lays ahead--upon the vast fields of knowledge to be
poured out upon the righteous, and the glories that are to be
revealed, and the heavenly things in the future state, we shall
be continually upon the alert; we are beings that are only to
live here for a moment, as it were. Let these things wink down in
our minds continually, and they will make us joyful, and careful
to do unto our neighbors as we would they should do unto us. Lest
we should come short of some of these things is the reason I have
touched upon the future state of man the two Sabbaths past, to
stir up the pure minds of the Saints that we may prepare for the
things that are not far ahead, and let all the actions of our
lives have a bearing in relation to the future. May the Lord
bless us for Christ's sake. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 / Heber
C. Kimball, March 19, 1854
Heber C. Kimball, March 19, 1854
EDUCATION--THE RESURRECTION--THE WORLD OF SPIRITS.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 / Heber
C. Kimball, March 19, 1854
EDUCATION--THE RESURRECTION--THE WORLD OF SPIRITS.
A Discourse by President H. C. Kimball, Delivered in the
Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, March 19, 1854.
105
During the past winter I have spoken but seldom in this
tabernacle; for I have been engaged in teaching in other places.
105
Were the false traditions of past and present generations thrown
off entirely, it would be much to the advantage of this people,
and of the human family. Jesus Christ could not teach his
disciples as freely, and as publicly as he otherwise would, had
he not been bound from the same cause.
106
There are many who think that because they are unlearned, they
have not the same amount of tradition as those who are learned;
but there is not much difference between the two classes in this
respect. The inhabitants of the whole earth are coated over, as
it were, with false traditions; which form an almost impenetrable
barrier to the shafts of truth.
106
I am not what the world calls a learned man; neither is President
Young. We never went to any college except the one sustained by
the Latter-day Saints, and we have been in that from the
beginning. Let me tell you, gentlemen and ladies, if we had been
brought up in palaces, and been sent to school all the days of
our lives to get all the education of the world, and were
practical men only in these things, would we be of any advantage
to this people? A man may pass through a course of education
designed to fit him for a doctor, a minister, or a lawyer, and it
is often the case that he comes out an ignoramus, or worse than
useless member of society.
106
President Young and I were born of poor, but honest and
industrious parents in the State of Vermont, when it was new; and
we have been in new regions of country from that day to the
present time, except when we were in the British Isles preaching
the Gospel of salvation to a perishing world. We have cleared and
subdued the land at various points from Vermont to this place, so
that we have had no opportunity for becoming what the world calls
educated. But if it were possible for me to exchange my
information for that of the most learned man upon the earth, I
would not do it; it would be like exchanging a good substantial
warm suit of clothing for a mess of filthy rags.
106
He has not my experience; it cannot be purchased with money, nor
can men by all their learning attain to it. Although I have not
education of a worldly nature, I have a spirit in me that knows
right from wrong. What is true education, and what is not? There
is quite a difference between the true education that all men
should have, and that which pertains merely to this life, though
when coupled together they are both good.
106
When the flowers begin to bloom on the mountain sides, the ladies
try to imitate them with artificial ones. Which would you rather
possess in education--the real flower, or the artificial one?
Would you not rather have true education, direct from heaven,
than the artificial one of the world? The one educates the head
and the heart, the other the head alone.
106
The circumstances I have named rendered it impossible for me to
obtain the education of this world; yet the education we have
received from God has qualified me and my brethren to instruct
kings and rulers, and bring to nought the wisdom of their wise
men.
106
I do not wish you to understand from these remarks that you may,
with propriety, relax your endeavors to educate your children
when you have an opportunity. I should have educated my children;
but I have been poor and penniless. Instead of helping my
children who have now come to maturity, they have been required
to help me obtain an honest subsistence. This would not have been
the case could I have retained my possessions; but no sooner had
I accumulated a little property than it was taken from me by
legalized mobs, and neither me nor my brethren could obtain
redress.
107
Query--Which is the most profitable at present to this people,
and to the rising generation--President Young and Heber C.
Kimball, or their children? You will all say, let us have the
fathers instead of the children, for the time being. Some would
say, put the children to school, and let the old men work until
they are dead! dead!! dead!!! I say let the boys help the father,
and let the father and the mother live as long as they can; and
let the daughters also do their part, for life is as sweet to the
parents as to the children. Life is just as sweet to me now as
ever it was; but the world has lost its sweetness to me.
107
A person asked me this morning how it was that the enjoyments of
this world, in which he used to take great pleasure, had sunk so
much in his estimation? He said the theatrical performances and
other amusements, used to give him much satisfaction and comfort.
Then the real and substantial pleasure and happiness which he now
enjoys in heavenly realities, was not in his possession; he
therefore took comfort in artificial; but when the real rose,
blushing in the midst of its own heavenly perfume, attracted his
notice, the gum flowers lost their charms.
107
When "Mormonism" absorbs the whole soul, it yields such a rich
feast to the passenger, that earthly enjoyments become insipid
and valueless. I have attended theatrical performances from which
good morals can be gleaned; I have also engaged in the dance
which is good exercise to the body; but when compared with the
eternal realities of our holy religion, these enjoyments are in
comparison like chaff to the sterling wheat; the one contains the
essentials of life, the other is comparatively valueless. When I
go to a dance, it is to please my brethren and my family; at the
same time thinking I may perhaps get the spirit of dancing; and
when I do I improve it, and engage in it, as in "Mormonism," with
all my heart, mind and strength.
107
I care not what I do if I do not do wrong, so that it comforts
myself, my family, or my brethren. But anything that is
wrong--anything that violates the holy principles of chastity,
virtue, and holiness, I say away with it, and let me be
associated with principles of righteousness, and you who want it
may take the whole budget of the world and its fleeting
pleasures; only let me have the pure unalloyed metal; and all who
desire it are freely welcome to the dross.
107
This people, taking them as a community, I believe would exchange
many errors for one truth, and one truth is worth all the errors
in existence. Yea further--one principle of truth and
righteousness is worth the accumulated wealth of all the world,
with all its pomp, titles, and tinseled show. The dross which is
separated from iron ore is of no great value, but the metal is of
worth to make iron and steel which can be converted into utensils
for the use of man, such as plows, shears, spades, shovels, &c.
Gold is valuable as a circulating medium because of its scarcity
compared with other metals; otherwise it has no particular value
more than any other portion of the globe, only in administering
to the necessities of man.
107
So far as we are concerned, we were taken from the earth, and we
may expect to return to it again; and that portion of me which is
pure, after the dross of this mortality is separated from it, I
expect will be brother Heber. it is that which will be
resurrected; but all that is not pure will remain; that is it
will not go back into my body again; and if there are ten parts
out of the hundred which are dross and corruption they will
remain in the earth; I do not expect to take up the purified
element that will endure for ever; still the dross is beneficial
in its place.
108
I expect that will be the case with brother Willard Richards. He
has gone; and it will not be long before brother Brigham and
Heber follow after. He has gone to the world of spirits to engage
in a work he could not do if he had remained in the flesh. I do
not believe he could have done as much work for the general good
of the cause of God, had he remained in the flesh, as he can
accomplish now in the spirit; for there is a work to do
there--the Gospel to preach, Israel to gather that they may
purify themselves, and become united in one heart and mind.
108
"What! in the spirit world?" Have I not told you often that the
separation of body and spirit makes no difference in the moral
and intellectual condition of the spirit? When a person, who has
always been good and faithful to his God, lays down his body in
the dust, his spirit will remain the same in the spirit world. It
is not the body that has control over the spirit, as to its
disposition, but it is the spirit that controls the body. When
the spirit leaves the body the body becomes lifeless. The spirit
has not changed one single particle of itself by leaving the
body. Were I to fall into a mud-hole I should strive to extricate
myself; but I do not suppose I should be any better, any more
righteous, any more just and holy when I got out of it, than
while I was in it.
108
Our spirits are entangled in these bodies--held captive as it
were for a season. They are like the poor Saints, who are for a
time obliged to dwell in miserable mud shanties that are
mouldering away, and require much patching and care to keep them
from mingling with mother earth before the time. They feel
miserable in these old decaying tabernacles, and long for the day
when they can leave them to fall and take possession of a good
new house.
108
It seems natural for me to desire to be clothed upon with
immortality and eternal life, and leave this mortal flesh; but I
desire to stick to it as long as I can be a comfort to my
sisters, brethren, wives, and children. Independent of this
consideration I would not turn my hand over to live twenty-five
minutes. What else could give birth to a single desire to live in
this tabernacle, which is more or less shattered by the merciless
storms which have beat upon it, to say nothing of the ravages
made upon it by the tooth of time? While I cling to it I must of
necessity suffer many pains, rheumatism, head ache, jaw ache, and
heart ache; sometimes in one part of my body and sometimes in
another. It is all right; it is so ordained that we may not cling
with too great a tenacity to mortal flesh; but be willing to pass
through the vail and meet with Joseph and Hyrum and Willard and
Bishop Whitney, and thousands of others in the world of spirits.
108
Are they all together as we are today? I believe all Israel have
to be gathered; and to accomplish this the Elders, both in this
and the world of spirits, will go forth to preach to the spirits
in prison. Where? Down into hell. I appeal to the Elders who have
been from this place to preach the Gospel to the world, if it was
not like going from heaven to hell. It is a world of sorrow,
pain, death and misery, and you cannot make anything else of it.
108
Brethren and sisters, I intend to be a Saint in heart and life;
but if I conducted myself as many do, with the knowledge I Have,
I will tell you what I would do, and what I would advise you to
do in such a case--leave these valleys. If you do not intend to
be faithful, to do the will of God, and to keep His commandments,
if I were in that situation I would at once withdraw. There are
some few who are leaving, and I am heartily glad of it. If it was
a member of my own house, whom I loved as I do my life, I do not
believe my head would ache because such an one left the society
of the Saints on account of having no inclination to mingle with
them. If such were determined to go, I would say, GO; and I would
help them off if they were unable to get away.
109
I do not feel as I used to when I see a man going away from
the society of the Church of God. I used to be filled with
sympathy and plead with them hours and hours, importuning with
them until my head would ache and my heart sicken; and I never
had the satisfaction in even converting one such character in my
life. If I should happen to get one converted he would not stay
converted, so I have concluded, and I think wisely, to let them
go, and not suffer myself to have any more feelings about it than
I would about any of the common occurrences of life.
109
What are my kindred to me when the counsel of God is in the
opposite scale? They are only as the dust of the balance. Brother
Brigham is my kindred, for we have become kindred spirits; what I
say of him will apply to many more of my brethren. When you hit
one of those men you hit the whole of them.
109
You have often heard me speak about my kindred. Many wish to
return to the old countries to bring out their kindred, their
sons and their daughters, their fathers and their mothers. Why
would I not go back for mine? Because they would abuse me as they
always have. When I was poor and penniless, and so thinly clad
that you might well say I had the blues, for my face and body
looked blue, I went to my friends who are all independently rich,
and said, I am poor and penniless, and naked, and I am sent forth
as a servant of God to the nations of the earth--will you give me
some clothing, or a little money? and not one soul of them would
help me to a single dime.
109
Do you suppose I shall run after them? No. Will they be saved?
Yes, they will, but they will be saved as I have told you many of
this people will; they will first go to hell and remain there
until the corruption with which they are impregnated is burnt
out; and the day will yet come when they will come to me and
acknowledge me as their savior, and I will redeem them and bring
them forth from hell to where I live and make them my servants;
and they will be quite willing to enter into my service.
109
Before we heard "Mormonism," we have said a thousand times, "If
we could but live to see a man of God like Paul, or Peter, James,
John, Timothy, or Jesus Christ, and hear their instructions we
would be willing to suffer any kind or amount of human suffering
and not complain." My friends, who have rejected me and my
testimony, will yet feel so towards me.
109
Who have you now in your midst? Have you Abraham and Isaac, and
the Apostles Peter, James and John? Yes, you have them right in
your midst--they are talking to you all the time. Do you believe
it? More or less of you say you do. But do you know it? Brother
Rhoads was saying what he believed; he says he "believes what
brother Brigham says is the word of God." I say, pray that you
may have a knowledge that it is the word of God, and be able to
declare it in the stand, in your families, and in all the world.
What brother Rhoads said was good and true. Did he not reach us
good principles? Yes; he taught us the revelations of Jesus
Christ. I did not hear anything else.
109
I beg of you brethren, and beseech you in the name of Jesus
Christ, to be subject in your office and in your callings. I know
you do not realize your important position as you ought.
110
Some of you will be asking brother Kimball why he does not talk
here as he does up in the Council House? There are very many of
this people who have come here to-day, and perhaps you have said,
what is very commonly said in the world, "Come, wife, let us go
to meeting to day and get warmed up under the droppings of the
sanctuary, and become strengthened in our faith." Why did you not
attend to that before you came here to-day? I defy any man on
earth to preach the same to you, as to a few individuals of one
heart, and of one mind.
110
There is as great a variety of spirits in this house as there is
of countenances; and there are no two persons who look exactly
alike. Is it not high time there should be a reformation? We must
become of one heart and of one mind, just as though we were one
man. Before this people can enter into the celestial world there
must be a great reformation among them. Every man and woman must
know and faithfully fulfil their duty day by day. Do you think I
am disobedient to my file leaders? I never had such a disposition
in my heart; if I had I would banish it from me as quick as I
would the devil, because such a disposition is pernicious to the
interests of the cause of truth, and will end in the destruction
of those who encourage it.
110
Brethren and sisters, I want you to understand these things and
cultivate them in your minds, and pray that you may be subject in
the sphere in which you are appointed to act, whether in the
Priesthood or in a family capacity. You have to learn that
lesson, or you can never go into the paradise of God to mingle as
equals with those who are counted faithful.
110
There is no man in the flesh whose right it is to direct or
control brother Brigham Young in the first thing. If I have not a
right to lead and control him, I want to know who has? It is my
meat and my drink to do the will of my Father who is in heaven;
and if I do this to the day of my death, as brother Willard did,
I am as sure of salvation as you are that the sun will rise and
set again.
110
Is brother Willard saved? Yes, he is where Joseph is; and I tell
you there was a happy meeting. Was brother Willard obedient? Yes,
just as obedient as a well-trained child. He has not got a wife
or a child on earth as obedient as he was. And God knows there
never was a being on the face of His footstool, that could be any
more kind to me than brother Willard and brother Brigham. Were
they ever cross and snappish with me? Never, no, never.
110
There was another trait in his character that will serve to
illustrate the profound deference he paid to the man he
acknowledged to be his leader. When on visits with brother
Brigham and myself, or when he would accompany us to a ball room
or to a meeting, he never would enter the room before his leader.
I have tried a dozen times to have him do so, but I always failed
in accomplishing it. He had so cultivated the spirit of obedience
and submission, that it seemed to be incorporated with his being.
110
I tell you these things to answer as a kind of spur to encourage
you to more diligence, and greater obedience to the commandments
of God, that you may live forever.
110
There is nothing I fear in this Church except contention, and a
disposition in the people to run over their fellow beings. What I
mean by this is, when a man is appointed by the proper
authorities to preside over one of the outposts of the Kingdom of
God, in this Territory or anywhere else, there is a disposition
in some to create an influence against that man, not to be
obedient themselves, and to endeavour to make everybody else
disobedient. Now a man will be condemned for not obeying the
person properly appointed to preside over him, as much as he
would for not obeying brother Brigham if he were there; and the
people will be as much condemned if they do not obey brother
Brigham, as they would if they should disobey the Lord God were
He here in person.
111
When we sent brother Samuel Richards to England to preside
over the affairs of the Kingdom of God there, it became his
province to rule and dictate all matters in that flourishing and
extensive field of labor, and his word is the word of God to the
people. When he sends a man to preside over a Conference, and
another over another Conference, they are his representatives,
and their word is the word of God to the people over whom they
preside; and brother Samuel is their delegate to the General
Conference, the same as brother Bernhisel is the delegate of this
Territorial Government to the General Assembly in Washington.
111
I wish you to learn these things, for I wish you to prepare your
minds to receive the word of God every day that you live; and not
only live like Saints when you are in this Tabernacle, but when
you are abroad, and in all your actions. Can you be saved with a
complete salvation if you do not do this? No, you cannot. No man
or woman can receive a full salvation upon any other principle
than by continuing in the new and Everlasting Covenant. When a
person violates his covenant he loses all he ever obtained in the
Priesthood; whether it is wives, children, or possessions; they
all go out of his hands. You have been taught this, and have been
instructed by night and by day in these important matters. I have
felt of late as though I never could cease exhorting the people.
I have felt like a lion in strength.
111
I want you to pursue the path that is marked out for you by the
servants of God, that I may continue to enjoy your society here
and hereafter. I wish to enjoy your society, and you mine. Do you
not wish to go where I go? You all believe I wish to enter into
the kingdom of heaven and be saved with the sanctified.
111
I care not how the Lord saves me. I am willing to pass through
anything under the heavens that He requires me to pass through,
that I may do His will and keep His commandments, and have favor
in His eyes, through accomplishing the work He has given me to
do.
111
What does it matter where I am? I am as ready to go and preach
the Gospel as to dwell here, if it is the will of the Lord and my
brethren. I have told the men who are about to be sent forth this
year, that they will go with more power and strength than any
former laborers in the vineyard have enjoyed. This applies to
those who do right and diligently keep the commandments of God,
and love justice and righteousness and do as they are told,
refraining from evil. I say they will have more power than former
servants of God possessed according to their light and knowledge,
and the circumstances in which they will be placed. I prophesy
this. A man is a fool that will not prophesy good concerning
Israel and concerning his own father's house.
111
I told my brethren when they went from here, and from this time,
instead of going to dances, and to the theatre, and to parties,
to go and fast and pray, and prophesy upon the success of their
mission.
112
If your heart is right you cannot speak without speaking what is
right. The Spirit of Prophecy foresees future events. God does
not bring to pass a thing because you say it shall be so, but
because He designed it should be so, and it is the future
purposes of the Almighty that the Prophet foresees. That is the
way I prophesy; but I have predicted things I did not foresee,
and did not believe anybody else did, but I have said it, and it
came to pass even more abundantly than I predicted; and that was
with regard to the future situation of the people who first came
into this valley. Nearly every man was dressed in skins, and we
were all poor, destitute, and distressed, yet we all felt well. I
said, "it will be but a little while, brethren, before you shall
have food and raiment in abundance, and shall buy it cheaper than
can be bought in the cities of the United States." I did not know
there were any Gentiles coming here, I never thought of such a
thing; but after I spoke it I thought I must be mistaken this
time. Brother Rich remarked at the time, "I do not believe a word
of it." And neither did I; but, to the astonishment and joy of
the Saints, it came to pass just as I had spoken it, only more
abundantly. The Lord led me right but I did not know it.
112
I have heard Joseph say many times, that he was much tempted
about the revelations the Lord gave through him--it seemed to be
so impossible for them to be fulfilled. I do not profess to be a
Prophet; but I know that every man and woman can be, if they live
for it. To enjoy this blessing they must walk in the channel of
the Priesthood, being subject to the order and government of
heaven; then they are all revelation and they cannot predict
anything that will not come to pass. All that hinders you from
enjoying this blessing is because you are not obedient.
112
You might say, "Do we not do all things that brother Brigham
counsels us to do?" No; if you did every wife would be subject to
her own husband, and every Elder to their presiding Elder, and
every member to the presiding Bishop. If you do not do this you
are not walking in the channel of the Priesthood, in the channel
of revelation and salvation; and you will stumble and fall if you
do not wake to righteousness and gird up the loins of you minds.
112
Have not the majority of this congregation made the most solemn
covenants and vows that they will listen to, obey, and be subject
to the Priesthood? Have not the sisters made the same solemn
covenants and vows before God and angels, that they would be
subject to their husbands? Are you faithful to your vows? If you
are, you will have dreams, and visions, and revelations from the
world of light, and you will be comforted by night and by day.
But if you do not fulfil your covenants you cannot enjoy these
blessings.
112
The matter is plain to your understanding, and not mysterious. I
have no mysteries to impart, and I never expect to have; for if
this people will do right there is nothing that will be a mystery
to them; but those things which appeared the most mysterious will
prove to be the most simple things in the world.
112
Learn to govern yourselves in a family capacity, for there is
where reformation ought to commence, after it has commenced in
the assembly of the Elders of Israel. There must be order, peace,
love, kindness, gentleness, and every noble sentiment to
accomplish a reformation that is pleasing to God.
112
We have got to be gathered, and continue gathered, though there
will be all kinds of fish in the net; and the Lord will bring us
into all kinds of circumstances until the wheat is separated from
the smut, and chaff. There is a time of separation, and I know if
I am faithful I shall be among the chosen band who will triumph
over hell, death, and the grave, and dwell in the society of men
who are perfectly of one heart and mind, where the wicked cease
to trouble, unless we go where they are. This day will come as
sure as the sun shines.
113
As for my going into the immediate presence of God when I die, I
do not expect it, but I expect to go into the world of spirits
and associate with my brethren, and preach the Gospel in the
spiritual world, and prepare myself in every necessary way to
receive my body again, and then enter through the wall into the
celestial world. I never shall come into the presence of my
Father and God until I have received my resurrected body, neither
will any other person; and I doubt whether all those who profess
to be Saints will ever be gathered with the spirits of the just
in the spiritual world; but they will be left where they attain
to. The righteous are gathered to the spirit world to prepare for
the resurrection of their bodies.
113
I do not know that I can talk any plainer. I am speaking as plain
as I can to have you understand. I do not expect to be with you
forever, neither will brother Brigham in these bodies; they are
nearly worn out; they have stood a long and violent siege and
will soon go the way of all the earth. Still we may live many
years yet to assist in making permanent the foundations of Zion.
There are thousands of good men in the earth who can act in the
same capacity we do, after we he passed through the veil of
death. God can qualify whom He pleases, and put in them the
spirit of Joseph, and Brigham, and Heber.
113
Brethren, do keep the commandments of God and live your
profession; and remember if you were as godly and as holy as the
angels, the world would speak against you and seek your
destruction. What has the world to do with you? Nothing, only as
you associate with it and partake of its spirit. Upon the same
principle has a man any power over a woman, any further than she
will give him power to pollute herself and him too? Can the
Gentiles turn me to unrighteousness any further than I permit
them? I am an instrument in the hands of God, and it is not for
me to dictate the power that works through me, but it is for Him
to control me according to His good pleasure.
113
Does brother James' violin rise up and dictate him? No, it is
perfectly passive, permitting him to play any tune he pleases
upon it. Upon the same principle we should be like clay in the
hands of the potter. it is not for the clay to dictate the potter
but the potter dictates the clay, and moulds, and fashions it
according to his own pleasure. Just so God controls brother
Brigham, and every other good man who is dictated by His Spirit.
113
Do you ever hear me get up here and say, "I am no preacher and
you must not expect anything from me?" I am in the hands of God,
and it is for Him to speak through me, or in other words play a
tune on me to this people according to His own fancy. I am in the
hands of the potter; and if I continue faithful, he will make me
a vessel unto honor.
113
I wish you Elders to apply this illustration to yourselves--if
you have anything to say, say it; and if you have not, be as
quiet as the musical instrument without the performer.
113
When I went to England first, I had not much to say. We opened
the door to that nation in great simplicity. Had I preached
almighty discourses with more words than good sound doctrine,
instead of opening the doors, I should have added another lock.
The Lord appointed me to that work because I was willing to be
the simplest.
113
After I had spoken they always thought there was something else
behind the curtain. We preached three times in Vauxhall Road
chapel, Preston. After the third meeting the priest feared the
increasing greatness of our testimony, and closed the door of his
house against us. This was no sooner done than fifty doors were
opened to us, and the people were all around us entreating us to
preach in their houses.
114
If you will visit a stone quarry, you will find they use the
simplest instruments to crack and remove the largest rocks; so
the Lord uses the simplest of His servants to accomplish some of
His greatest purposes. When the blacksmith is making a
horse-shoe, does it dictate its maker who is making it and
fashioning it to a useful purpose? Does the plowshare, the
scythe, the ax, or the chisel rise up and dictate the mechanic,
saying, "Why do you not form me thus?" Some of these tools have
to pass through various shades of temper--sometimes too low, and
sometimes too high, before it is just right; and it requires an
expert mechanic to hit the proper temper, for they are made to
come in contact with all kinds of timber. So we are tools made to
come in contact with all kinds of dispositions, and very few
tools will stand and keep a good edge coming in contact with
every kind of timber, and stone, and the devil.
114
If you do not learn to temper yourselves properly, you will not
be of much use at last.
114
I speak of these things whether they are edifying or not; as to
that I am not concerned, but they are true, and they will save
and exalt you, and bring you into the celestial world to mingle
in the society of the Father, and Jesus Christ His Son, with the
Prophets and Apostles form the beginning to the present day. I am
bound for no other place, God helping me. Salvation is what I am
after in this world; and food, clothing, and washing are all I
need while I stay here, and that is more than I can take away
with me.
114
I have no pride in anything but the principles of salvation, and
to see you do right, humble yourselves, retain the Holy Spirit,
live your religion--them I am proud of you indeed. My God, His
purposes, my religion, and this people, are all I am fond of in
this world.
114
Our religion is different from everything else that was ever
instituted, but when you become acquainted with it and partake of
its spirit, it is lively and angelic; it is a screen that throws
out everything but that which is pure wheat. When we make flour
from smutty wheat, we must have a smut machine to clear it all of
filth before it goes into the bolt. The smut machine is a
powerful place; it will blow to pieces every thing that is not
the real grain. Thank God He has got such a machine, and men to
enjoy His Holy Spirit.
114
My prayer is before God and angels, by day and by night, that He
would purge this people and purify them from wicked men and
women; and I hope the purging operation will continue until there
is an entire separation of the wheat and the chaff. There will be
a separation, and I tell you what I know, and not what I believe
only. I know the truth when I speak it, and so do you when you
hear it. It makes no matter what instrument it comes through, it
is truth still, and you cannot make anything else of it.
114
God bless you forever, that peace, goodness, union, love, and the
spirit of patience and submission before God, and in the hands of
His servants, may abide with you forever. AMEN.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 / Brigham
Young, October 8, 1855
Brigham Young, October 8, 1855
NECESSITY OF HOME MISSIONS--PURIFICATION OF THE
SAINTS--CHASTISEMENT--HONESTY IN BUSINESS.
A Discourse, by President B. Young, Delivered in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, October 8, 1855.
115
There are many things I wish to say before this Conference comes
to a close, but I labour under the same difficulty as did one of
the speakers yesterday, for I would like to touch upon so many
subjects that I am at a loss to know where to begin.
115
And when this Conference is over, I presume that I shall think of
many things omitted, which it would have pleased me to talk
about. When a great number of people are together it affords an
excellent opportunity for teaching them the principles of
practical religion.
115
Our Conference has been well attended; there has been the
greatest number of Saints assembled that I have ever seen at one
time, and they will out number any meeting that the Latter-day
Saints have had on this continent, or on any other. I doubt not
but this is the largest congregation of Saints that has ever been
assembled at one time and place on the face of the whole earth,
since the days of the Jews in Jerusalem, or of the Nephites on
this continent while they were in their glory and strength.
115
When all the male members of Israel were obliged to go up to
Jerusalem twice a year to worship, pay tribute, &c., probably
their congregations were larger than the one to day, but no other
denomination in all christendom assembles so many people, at one
meeting, as we now have in this Conference.
115
I can here teach a great many at once their duty to their God, to
themselves, to their families, and to their neighbours, if you
could spare the time to listen.
115
As I have observed to my brethren, and as I will now observe to
you, neither in China, Siam, nor in any other country in Asia,
nor in any part of Europe and Africa, nor in any other place on
God's earth, is there a people who now need preaching to more
than do the Latter-day Saints in this Territory, and that too by
faithful Elders, faithful ministers of the Gospel, messengers of
life and salvation.
115
The inhabitants of this Territory have been taught the ways of
life, they have been taught the principles of the Everlasting
Gospel and have received them; they have forsaken their former
homes, the countries in which they were born, their friends and
family connexions, for the Gospel's sake; they are here in the
midst of these mountains, and many of them will be damned, unless
they awake out of their sleep, unless they refrain from their
evil ways. Many are stupid, careless, and unconcerned, their eyes
are like the fool's eye, to the ends of the earth, searching for
this, that, and the other, they have become greedy, are slow to
fulfil their duty, are off their watch, neglect their prayers,
forget their covenants and forsake their God, and the devil has
power over them.
116
It is of necessity then that we appoint missionaries for
this Territory, to preach to them the word of God which is quick
and powerful. Some people say that they believe the Gospel who
never live it, they did not embrace it for the love of it, but
because they knew its truth. They will not give up their carnal,
selfish, devilish dispositions and traits of character, and if
you undertake to choke them off from these dispositions you will
have to choke them to death before they will let them go; they
will hang on to their evil feelings and evil deeds with greater
tenacity than does the terrier dog to his prey, or antagonist; it
is almost impossible to separate them from evil.
116
As for making Saints of those characters, we have no such
anticipation; we wish to make Saints of those who sincerely
desire to be Saints, who are willing to sacrifice their carnal,
sinful, devilish feelings, to forsake them altogether, and to
strive to become Saints and to establish the principles of
honesty within them; we expect that such persons will be Saints,
and we feel like doing all that we can to aid them in a righteous
course.
116
As I observed at the commencement of our Conference, people must
be chastened; we believe in this principle. We receive as correct
doctrine what is said to have been written by one of the ancient
Apostles, (why I make this peculiar remark is because this
congregation heard brother O. Pratt scan the validity of the
Bible, and I thought by the time he got through, that you would
scarcely think a Bible worth picking up and carrying home, should
you find one in the streets) viz.; For the Lord loveth whom he
chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom he receiveth, and if you
are not chastened you are "bastards, and not sons."
116
I am quite inclined to believe this, and I do not care how many
hands it has passed through. I will remark that brother Orson has
clearly shown how the Bible has come into our hands, in order to
convince the people of the necessity of positive proof for the
validity of the Book of Mormon, the Book of Doctrine and
Covenants, and that Joseph Smith was a true Prophet of God, and
to prove that our testimony, witnesses, evidence and knowledge of
these facts are ten thousand times more than can be produced in
favor of the Bible, unless a man has the power of God to testify
to it, for there can be no proof in its favor short of
revelation.
116
This we have known all the time, we have understood it from the
beginning. That made us very anxious, in the days of Joseph, to
get the new translation; but the Bible is good enough just as it
is, it will answer it very well when I was preaching in the
world.
116
When brother Luddington was telling about the elephant walking
through the cane, it made me think of our Elders going through
the world, in past days, with the proclamation of the Gospel.
They could take a host of priests, in fair argument, and pull
them up by the roots and throw them aside, as easy as that
elephant did the cane.
116
The Bible is good enough as it is, to point out the way we should
walk, and to teach us how to come to the Lord of whom we can
receive for ourselves.
116
It is good for this people to be chastened, and we may expect it,
and I delight in the feelings and spirit just manifested by
bother Luddington in his remarks, there was no crying, no whining
upon his mission; if they expelled him from one house he went to
another without crying or whining about it.
117
All that we have received as chastisement is from the hand of the
Lord, and I do not consider that it has been necessary to shed
one tear about it. It always takes something besides
chastisement, or afflictions heaped upon us by our enemies, to
bring tears from me. I can cry for joy, I can cry on beholding my
friends after being separated from them.
117
The soft, loving, still, small voice of the Spirit will bring
tears to my eyes, but all the sufferings that could be brought
upon me by the malice of the wicked, and all that could be said
or done against me by them, I think will not bring many tears
from my eyes.
117
They might torture my body until it would cry, but all that we
have hitherto met with, in the shape of affliction, I have
received as from the hand of the Lord, and I think the
chastisement has been light.
117
Let us reform, that we may be chastened no more; let us try to
profit by the blessing we receive, instead of being made to
profit by the things we suffer, for afflictions we shall be
obliged to receive, if we do not profit by our blessings.
117
If we are chastened a little, do not worry about it. We think we
are chastened, this season, in the failing of our crops, but I
receive this as one of the greatest blessings that could be
bestowed upon us.
117
I have felt like weeping, since I have been in this Territory, on
beholding the ungrateful feelings of many of this people, their
ingratitude towards their God, and at seeing them trample grain
under their feet as a thing of naught.
117
Now I think what we have received this season is but a small
portion of what we will receive, if we do not take care of the
things the Lord bestows upon us, and be thankful for them. I look
upon it as a prelude, forerunner, or testifier, that afflictions
will come upon us, unless we humble ourselves before our God.
117
This, however, is but a very slight affliction. We have plenty
here, no person is going to stare, or suffer, if there is an
equal distribution of the necessaries of life which are in the
country.
117
There are practises among this people which have injured my
feelings. I see some men so greedy after the things of the world,
that they will take their grain from the mouths of innocent,
helpless women and children who are suffering for food, and sell
it to gentile merchants to speculate upon. I have learned, since
this Conference commenced, a circumstance that took place a year
ago; it may appear trifling to some, but to me it is grievous.
Some of the brethren from San Pete and Fillmore came here last
year, when they had plenty of wheat, and sold their flour to C.
A. & E. H. Perry for three, four, and four and a half dollars per
hundred weight, and that firm sold all they could to the poor
women and children, and made them pay a very high price. Those
brethren afterwards learned that I bought nearly the whole of it
for four dollars a hundred, and that I paid in cattle at a good,
liberal price, and some have felt grieved about it. Why are they
grieved? Because they had not the means to buy it themselves to
speculate upon.
118
They have not raised any wheat this year, and now they are
whining after me, "Will you let us have a little tithing wheat?"
They ask what I have to say to them; I have this to say to every
man in this congregation and throughout this Territory, and from
this time henceforth, know my feelings, if you will sell grain to
the Gentiles, or to your enemies, for the sake of their money
when it is needed to be distributed among this people, I wish you
would take your property and leave this Territory, for you are
not worthy of belonging to the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints, you are unworthy a citizenship in the kingdom
of God. If those who are going to sell their grain to speculators
this year will rise up and tell us who they are, I will hold up
my hands for them to be forthwith severed from this Church, to be
delivered over to the buffetings of satan.
118
Some who are unacquainted with me may say, "Brother Brigham,
don't you speculate?" Yes, I am the greatest speculator in the
world, and one of the greatest misers, for I am seeking after
eternal riches. "But, don't you speculate on your flour? You have
fine mills." Ask those who recollect to a few years ago, when
wheat was tramped under foot by man and beast. I then had a hired
man who said he wanted to get a little money; I told him that I
did not want to sell flour to the Gentiles in order to get it. He
replied, "If you are willing, I would like to sell them a little,
for they are from my country." He did so, to the value of
ninety-three dollars. I do not think that besides that amount, I
have ever received fifty-cents in cash for flour sold from my
mills, though I have had emigrants come, in a scarce time, and
offer me fifty and seventy-five dollars for a hundred pounds. I
said to them, you may plead until you are as gray as a rat, and
you will not get flour from me for your money, but if you will
stay and help us through harvest, and go to work like good men,
we will pay you the same as we pay our brethren, and then you may
go to California, or any where you please; but as to your getting
one pound of flour from my bin for money, you cannot do it, and
they never have so far as I recollect. It all goes to feed those
men and women who work; those are the ones who eat my flour.
118
If I cannot get rich only upon the principle of oppressing my
brethren, and depriving them of the comforts of life, I say, may
God grant that I may never have another farthing upon earth. I do
not want it upon such terms, and if I ever should, I hope the
Lord will keep it from me.
118
I told you the other day what makes me rich, it is the labor of
those whom I feed and clothe; still I do not feel that I have a
dollar in the world that is my own, it is the Lord's and he has
made me a steward over it; and if I can know where the Lord is
pleased to have it appropriated, there it shall go. The
covetousness of some of this people has grieved me, and it has
caused my spirit to weep and mourn to observe their greediness,
their cheating and lying, their scheming in every possible way to
wring a picayune out of this man, or that woman. I can put my
finger upon owners of little shops in this city, who will lie to
you for half and hour on a stretch, who will, if you send a child
to their shops to buy a yard of ribbon that is worth ten cents,
charge the child fifteen or twenty cents for it, but if I go to
purchase the same article I can have it for ten cents. I know
what goods are worth, but let an ignorant person go to those
places and they will cheat him. I can put my hands upon traders
now before me, who are guilty of such conduct.
118
It grieves me to see men who have believed the Gospel, forsaken
the land of their nativity for the sake of life and salvation,
endured all they have in coming here, and then, for a paltry sum
of money, sacrifice their salvation. Such men cannot be saved in
the celestial kingdom of God; they may receive their endowments,
but they will do them no good; they may read over their
Patriarchal blessings every day, but they will do them no good.
No man or woman can receive life everlasting, only upon the
principle of strict obedience to the requirements of the
celestial law of heaven; no man can inherit such a blessing upon
unholy principles.
119
Men must be honest, they must live faithfully before their God,
and honor their calling and being on the earth. You ask if that
is possible? Yes; the doctrine which we have embraced takes away
the stony hearts.
119
We are naturally prone to wander from that which is good, and to
receive every species of iniquity; we must get rid of this
disposition, and the Gospel of salvation is expressly for the
purpose of changing it, that we may receive the principles which
prevail in heaven and are loved by the angels. It is possible for
a man who loves the world to overcome that love, to get knowledge
and understanding until he sees things as they really are, then
he will not love the world but will see it as it is; he will see
that it is in the hands of a Superior Being.
119
Man cannot control the heavens; he cannot control the earth, nor
the elements; he can fertilize and prepare the ground for the
reception of seed; he can plant, water, till, and reap from the
ground the fruit of his toil, but, until his mind is opened by
the Spirit of God, he cannot see that it is by a superior power
that corn, wheat, and every kind of vegetation spring into life,
and ripen for the sustenance of man and beast. Is it possible for
him to arrive at this knowledge? It is, and that is what we have
brought the doctrine of life and salvation to you for, that you
may exchange your low, narrow, contracted, selfish dispositions
for the ennobling Spirit of the Lord, for the Spirit of the
Gospel, which gives joy and peace. If you enjoy that, your food
will be sweet to you, your sleep will be refreshing, and your
days will pass away in usefulness.
119
On the contrary, those who are covetous and greedy, anxious to
grasp the whole world, are all the time uneasy, and are
constantly laying their plans and contriving how to obtain this,
that, and the other. Their minds are continually on the stretch
to solve, "How can I obtain this farm, or that house and lot? How
can I manage to get such and such teams? I want to get my lumber
and adobies to build me a house, how can I manage and not pay
much for them? I will deceive every man who comes nigh me; I will
make him believe that my property is worth more than it is; I
will sell ribbons for double their value, and I will ask forty
cents a dozen for glass buttons that are worth only twenty, and
in this way I will build a house for eighteen hundred dollars
that will be worth four thousand."
119
Their minds are so intent on cheating their brethren that they
cannot sleep soundly, their nerves twitch and they have the jerks
in their sleep, thinking, "How shall I manage with this man
to-morrow? I want enough out of him to get my adobies." And they
lie and think, and think, and contrive, and plan, and the devil
helps them all the time to manage to cheat the Saints. If such
men should get a few bushels of wheat, would they let the Saints
have it? No, they would sell it to our enemies and feed them, and
let the Saints starve.
120
Again, it is known to all that a great many of the poor are as
bad as those who have property; they are all the time in a sweat
to know how to get their living without procuring it honestly.
They are just as covetous and craving in their feelings as are
the rich who hoard up their means and keep it from the honest
poor; they are all the time scheming to get along without labor.
There are many who live in this city without labor; I have
neighbors near me that I do not believe get one cord of wood in
the year, only as they steal it, and you have neighbors near you
who steal your wood. If you want to keep your wood from the hands
of these pilferers, you will have to put it in your houses, and
if you want to keep your chickens, you will have to lock them up.
I have often told you that we have all kinds of fish in the
Gospel net; we have all kinds of poor, but after all the Lord's
poor out number the poor devils.
120
A few sinners mixed in a community make the whole appear
dishonest and odious to the honest portion of the human family,
because they have not the power to properly discriminate between
them. I have to labor under the same disadvantage that you do,
and if I know any of the infernal scoundrels I dare not tell of
them, or point them out, unless I have a mind to. There are a
great many guilty persons whom I wish to say nothing about; they
are liars and thieves, and I know it; but I do not wish to expose
their names, in hopes that they will repent and refrain from
their bad practices.
120
A likely man is a likely man, and a good man is a good man,
whether in this Church or out of it; and a poor, miserable,
sinful creature who gathers as a Saint, is worse than one who
gathers as a Gentile. A person who is a thief, a liar, and a
murderer in his heart, but professes to be a Saint, is more
odious in the sight of God, angels and good men, than a person
who comes out and openly declares that he is our enemy. I know
how to take such a man, but a devil with a Saint's cloak on is
one of the meanest characters you can imagine. I say, blessings
on the head of a wicked Gentile who is my avowed enemy, far
sooner than upon an enemy cloaked with a Saint's profession.
120
There is one more difficulty in the minds of this community with
regard to Saints and sinners, and that is in relation to the
channel of our public trade. In the days of Joseph, men would
come to me, men who are now in this Church, and some of whom are
in this congregation, and say, "Brother Brigham, what do you
think? I went down to brother Joseph's store, and I wanted to get
a gallon of molasses, eight yards of calico, a little crockery,
&c., and I could not have the articles without paying the money
down. Do you think that is right?" I always had but one feeling
with regard to such matters, since I have been a Latter-day
Saint. My reply to such questions was, should he not be paid for
his goods as well as anybody else? But the reply is, "I can go to
the store of an enemy, of a man who does not profess to be a
Saint, much less a Prophet, and he will trust me, though I hate
to go there and run into debt."
120
So he goes with his money to the enemy's store and buys a dress
pattern, a piece of factory, some tea, a set of cups and saucers,
a dozen knives and forks, boots and shoes for his wives and
children, and them turns round and says, "God bless you," and
"well done." But of Joseph's store it was, "God Almighty curse
you, because you would not allow me to carry off your goods
without pay for them."
120
Hundreds of instances of this kind I have witnessed in this
kingdom, and it is a great fault with many of this people. That
is the reason why men who are not in the Church prosper and
fatten on the wealth of this people, and the reason why I do not
bring goods in sufficient quantities to supply this market. There
is not a trader in this community who is paid better than are the
Gentile merchants. I could bring plenty of goods into this city
and Territory every year, were it not for this fact. I am going
to keep this subject before the minds of the Latter-day Saints
and pursue it, until such a practice is driven from their midst.
Good men, who would give away their shoes and go barefoot, if
they saw anybody else going barefoot, were tried because brother
Joseph would not trust them.
121
Brother Woolley was also a mercantile target for our shots in
Nauvoo; I say "our," because I class myself with the Saints. The
pious brethren, who were professedly so good, and loving sisters
who went to brother Joseph's store, and could not get trusted,
would go to the Gentiles and get trusted and pay them, and think
that they had a right to neglect paying Joseph, because he was a
Prophet, I presume.
121
This community would do just so here, if I had a store of goods.
They would come to my store and say, "Brother Brigham, I am poor
and needy, my wife is feeble and needs a little tea and sugar,
and a little medicine; I also want some crockery and a little
clothing, can't you fill the bill?" Yes, if you will pay me for
it. "Of course, I will pay you for all I get." How? "O, never
question me about that, am I not good for five or ten dollar's
worth?" Yes, but when are you good, and how? You are good to that
Gentile store where you have run into debt, for you will sell
your last cow, pawn the dress pattern you got there for your
wife, and the tea cups and saucers, to pay the money to that
store keeper; but if you trade ten dollars of fifty dollars on
credit at brother Joseph's or brother Brigham's store, what next?
There is no more about it, that is the end of it.
121
I have known persons that would have cursed brother Joseph to the
lowest hell hundreds of times, because he would not trust out
everything he had on the face of the earth, and let the people
squander it to the four winds. When he had let many of the
brethren and sisters have goods on trust, he could not meet his
liabilities, and then they would turn round and say, "What is the
matter brother Joseph, why don't you pay your debts?" "It is
quite a curiosity that you don't pay your debts; you must be a
bad financier; you don't know how to handle the things of this
world." At the same time the coats, pants, dresses, boots and
shoes that they and their families were wearing came out of
Joseph's store, and were not paid for when they were cursing him
for not paying his debts.
121
But that is nothing, "O," say they, "it is all in the family.
Why, yes, brother Joseph, I will pay you just as quick as I can."
The proof of this is with you, ye rich and poor Saints. I will
ask the men who have helped the poor to this place from different
countries, when they get a house, a horse, an ox, or a cow, and
have accumulated the things of this world, do they often express
themselves able to pay you? You will all say "no." I will hardly
make one exception in this congregation, or in this kingdom.
There is a sister from Wales, the wife of brother Dan Jones, who
has expended thousands of pounds to help the poor to this place,
and they have cursed her all the day long, and she has now to
labor hard for the support of herself and children.
122
Can we refer to other instances of this kind? We can. That is the
great fault among this people, and I wished to lay it before them
that they may learn the truth, and their duty to each other. Let
the Latter-day Saints be as punctual in paying the merchant who
belongs to the Church of God, as they are in paying a miserable
scoundrel, who would take all their money and then turn round and
cut their throats, or ask a mob to do it, but thank God such
characters are very scarce here. But no, a great many of this
people will sustain their enemies, will feed, and clothe them,
and trade off their wheat and cattle to them, and foster them in
their wickedness, while those very persons would cut the throats
of the Saints, if they could get along as well without trading
with them. And at the same time that which they owe to their
brethren in this kingdom who have helped them here, and who have
blessed them all the time, never comes due, and they, perhaps,
never think of it any more.
122
Have you the proof of all this before your eyes? You have. I have
hundreds and thousands of dollars owing to me by this community
and contracted upon a fair business principle. People will say,
"O, brother Brigham, won't you let me have a team? I must have a
horse; won't you let me have this wagon? I very much need a cow;
won't you help me in my building? And won't you do this? And I
wish you would do that; and could you not do the other?" And the
pay never comes. But you will go to a Gentile and run into debt,
and sell your last cow to pay that wicked man. You may say, "O,
that is only in our business transactions." Is not the upbuilding
of the kingdom of God on earth a temporal labor all the time? It
will be built up by physical force and means, by manual labor
more than by any particular mental effort of the mind. Suppose
that one Elder was left alone among the inhabitants of the earth,
and that he should begin, with all the power of his mind, to
imagine himself in England, Scotland, France, Germany, Denmark,
Sweden, or anywhere else, and still sit in one place, saying,
"now I am laboring in the kingdom of God, it is a spiritual
labor." What real good would he accomplish? Not any.
122
You know the old theory is that the kingdom of God, and all
pertaining to it, is spiritual and not temporal; that is the
traditional notion of our brother Christians. But a person may
merely think until he goes down to the grave, and he will never
be the means of saving one soul, not even his own, unless he adds
physical labor to his thinking. He must think, and pray, and
preach, and toil and labor with mind and body, in order to build
up Zion in the last days. You cannot build your house, nor gather
up your substance and come to this place from different nations
by mere thinking, it also requires physical labor. If we attend
to the things of the kingdom of God, and nothing else in good
weather, we can do everything else, that is necessary to be done,
in rainy and bad weather.
122
If we talk to you and you sit and hear, that involves labor, and
everything connected with building up Zion requires actual,
severe labor. It is nonsense to talk about building up any
kingdom except by labor; it requires the labor of every part of
our organization, whether it be mental, physical, or spiritual,
and that is the only way to build up the kingdom of God. Hence,
what I have been laying before you is directly pertaining to the
building up of that kingdom.
122
Will the people still take a course to feed strangers, and let
their brethren starve? They will not. I say to every man who has
wheat, set the poor to building your houses, to making fences,
opening farms, or doing something, and hand out your grain to
them. And if those who wish to speculate in grain, in consequence
of the scarcity through drought and the ravages of the
grasshoppers, come and offer you money for your grain, do not
sell a bushel for five, ten, or twenty dollars, but tell them,
"no, our wheat is to feed the poor Saints, and no one else." If
you do not do this, I am watching you. Do you know that I have my
threads strung all through the Territory, that I may know what
individuals do? If you do not pursue a righteous course, we will
separate you from the Church. Is that all? No, if necessary we
will take your grain from your bin and distribute it among the
poor and needy, and they shall be fed and supplied with work, and
you shall receive what your grain is worth.
123
There is plenty for all who are now in the Territory, and for all
that will come in this fall. Talk about staring to death! How do
you suppose you could? You could not enter a house in these
mountains, where there is one potato left, and tell them that you
were perishing for food, but what the inmates of that house would
divide with you; I say, not one, whether belonging to Jew or
Gentile, Saint or sinner. This is speaking to the praise of those
who have the grain.
123
I do not believe that there is a grain owner in this Territory
who does not feel just as liberal as he need to; at least, I know
of no one but what wishes to do right. One man, who had a fine
crop of grain, came to this city, and was offered three dollars a
bushel for it; he said, "shall I take that? or what shall I do
with it?" I replied, let us have it in the Tithing Store, and we
will distribute it to the poor.
123
Flour is six dollars per hundred in that store. What was it last
year? Six dollars. You cannot starve to death, because those who
have got the grain are willing to divide with you. If you should
happen to get hungry you could run to your neighbors for a
pumpkin or a squash, and they would even jump out of bed to serve
you, in case you chanced to call upon them late in the night.
There is no law in this country against begging, therefore, if
need be, we can beg from one another, and from Him who gave it
all, so we cannot starve to death.
123
Go without eating two or three days! Bless your souls, I know not
what it is to go without food since I have been a "Mormon." I
could travel over the earth without purse or scrip, and not be
obliged to go hungry. Before I knew "Mormonism" I was acquainted
with straitened circumstances, but it has clothed and fed me, and
blessed me all the day long.
123
We have now held our meeting for three hours and a half, and
after singing we will dismiss for one hour.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 / Heber
C. Kimball, October 6, 1855
Heber C. Kimball, October 6, 1855
INIQUITY--SAINTS LIVING THEIR RELIGION--EARLY MARRIAGES.
Remarks made by President H. C. Kimball, in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, October 6, 1855.
123
I do not wish to detain the congregation long, still I do not
think that those who have the spirit of a Saint are tired and
wish the meeting to come to a close. Every word I have heard
to-day is salvation and the very quintessence of righteousness,
and I assure you that I have enjoyed myself more under what I
have heard to-day, than I ever did in the best party that I ever
attended. True, I have enjoyed myself extremely well when I have
been with my brethren in the dance, but, gentlemen and ladies,
what we have heard to-day is salvation and eternal lives to us,
if we will listen to and obey it.
124
I am thankful that the time has come when brother Brigham is
disposed to lift the evil and expose the iniquities of men, if
they are not willing to expose them themselves. I know they were
exposed in the days of Joseph, and brother Brigham, myself, and
many others were with him and stood by him to the day of his
death, and do still. When their iniquities were exposed, men whom
we thought much of, and those whom we thought nothing of, turned
away from the faith. They were poor, miserable, rotten-hearted
creatures; we knew that, and knew it when we were in England, and
when we came home; and because we would not pamper and flatter
those poor, miserable devils, they became our enemies and the
enemies of Joseph.
124
Joseph would many times ostensibly hold men up to see whether
this people would worship them, to see whether they had
discernment enough to know the difference between a righteous man
and a wicked one, and if we preferred the society of a blackleg,
or of a whoremaster, or of any other abominable character, he was
perfectly willing that we should have the opportunity to prove
ourselves.
124
Now we are here in the mountains, and am I not glad? Yes, I am
glad, and I rejoice exceedingly, and if I am concealing
wickedness or iniquity, I say, let it be exposed, that others by
seeing it may repent and forsake their sins. Men will often tell
what they will do--that they are willing to lay down their lives
for the sake of this Gospel and for their brethren, but the thing
is to come and do it, while at the same time they are not willing
to pay their tithing, nor do anything else that is required of
them. He is no Saint who will not fulfil the requirements of
heaven.
124
Brother Brigham is a servant to this people, and he serves you
and waits upon you by night and by day, and his associates are
willing to do whatever they are called upon. He is your servant,
and I am your servant, but if you do not treat your servants well
while in this time, I am afraid that when they come to what is
called eternity, you will not have the privilege of troubling
them much. Therefore, listen with hearing ears and understanding
hearts; walk up like men to do what God requires at your hands,
and be willing to come to the light that your sins may be
revealed; and if your sins are revealed and you repent of them,
there are men who can tell you what road to take and what
atonement to make, that you may be set in the road which leads to
life, and if you will not be corrected you will be damned as sure
as the sun will again set.
124
What is called "Mormonism" is the delight of my heart; this
people are the pride of my heart, and I wish that every one would
do right, keep the commandments of the Lord, and listen to those
correct principles that are taught them from time to time. Some
will come with great zeal and anxiety, saying, "I want my
endowments; I want my washings and anointings; I want my
blessings; I wish to be sealed up to eternal lives; I wish to
have my wife sealed and my children sealed to me;" in short, "I
desire this and I wish that." What good would all this do you, if
you do not live up to your profession and practise your religion?
Not as much good as for me to take a bag of sand and baptize it,
lay hands upon it for the gift of the Holy Ghost, wash it and
anoint, and then seal it up to eternal lives, for the sand will
be saved, having filled the measure of its creation, but you will
not, except through faith and obedience. Those little pebbles and
particles of sand gather themselves together and are engaged, as
with one heart and mind, to accomplish a purpose in nature. Do
they not keep the mighty ocean in its place by one united
exertion? And if we were fully united we could resist and
overcome every evil principle there is on earth or in hell.
125
Let us all listen with care and attention to the counsels that
are given and that have been given unto us today, for they are
more precious and delicious to me than the sweetest thing I ever
tasted in this life. Shall we sit down and not rebuke sin?
125
If you oppose any of the works of God you will cultivate a spirit
of apostacy. If you oppose what is called the "spiritual wife
doctrine," the Patriarchal Order, which is of God, that course
will corrode you with a spirit of apostacy, and you will go
overboard; still a great many do so, and strive to justify
themselves in it, but they are not justified of God. When you
take that course you put a knife to brother Brigham's breast, and
to the breasts of his associates; and more or less so when you
oppose anything which God has instituted for His glory and the
exaltation of man. I do not like such conduct myself, and I am
opposed to such characters; I do not ask any favors of them, and
I have often said that I never want one of them to darken my
door. I am against them and God is against them, and I am for
sustaining His cause, the cause of my Father who dwells in the
heavens; the cause of His Son, and the cause that brother Joseph
has been the means of bringing forth by the revelations of Jesus
Christ. We sustained Joseph in this cause in his day, and we
sustain the same cause now, and we will sustain it for ever, and
that is our desire and prayer from this time henceforth, God
helping of us.
125
The principle of plurality of wives never will be done away
although some sisters have had revelations that, when this time
passes away and they go through the veil, every woman will have a
husband to herself. I wish more of our young men would take to
themselves wives of the daughters of Zion, and not wait for us
old men to take them all; go ahead upon the right principle,
young gentlemen, and God bless you for ever and ever, and make
you fruitful, that we may fill the mountains and then the earth
with righteous inhabitants. That is my prayer, and that is my
blessing upon all the Saints and upon your posterity after you,
for ever. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 /
Jedediah M. Grant, October 6, 1855
Jedediah M. Grant, October 6, 1855
MEN REWARDED ACCORDING TO THEIR WORKS.
Remarks made by President J. M. Grant, in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, October 6, 1855.
126
I am pleased with the general spirit manifested through the
servants of the Lord who have spoken to us to-day. I was pleased,
during the forenoon, with the freedom that seemed to pervade the
mind of our President and the mind of Elder Kimball. I am pleased
with the freedom of our Patriarch, Elder John Young, this
afternoon, and I believe the doctrine which he has advanced to be
correct; it is substantially this, all persons shall be judged
according to their works. I am aware the old maxim was that men
would be judged according to the death they might die, but the
Latter-day Saints believe that men will be judged by the life
they live, and not by the death they die. We believe that a man
will be rewarded according to his works, for it is not written
that he shall be rewarded according to his ordination, or the
special situation or place in which he may be called to act in
the Church of God; but it is written, and that law, I believe,
has never been revoked by high heaven, or by any of its legates
to earth; hence it stands immutable, that all men shall be
rewarded according to their works.
126
This is the doctrine that our Patriarch has been laboring to
impress upon your minds this afternoon. I think it is very
wholesome; I am satisfied with it; it is sweet to my taste; it is
good that all men in the different dispensations of the Almighty,
each in his situation, calling, capacity, and sphere of action,
are to be, and of right should be, rewarded according to his
works. We do not wish to reverse this law in relation to our
enemies, we only wish them to be rewarded according to their
works; we do not desire to warp the law in the least.
126
I am aware that many suppose that we entertain some unchristian
feelings to those out of the Church, but this is a mistake; we
only wish that persons who have shed the blood of our Apostles
may be rewarded just according to their works. And we expect
that, sooner or later, they will have meted out to them that
reward which the Almighty actually knows that they deserve. When
speaking of governors, rulers, kings, emperors, judges, and
officers of nations and states, would we wish to reverse the
general law that every person shall be rewarded according to
their works? No. It would not do to have some men die as soon as
many might desire, for they would not meet their proportionate
reward on the earth.
126
I like to meditate upon this doctrine, I like to see its
practical workings, rewarding every man according to his works;
and I expect that the day will come when all Latter-day Saints
will be perfectly satisfied with it.
126
I am fully aware that many people have been bred and raised in
poor-pussyism all their days, both in America and in Europe, and
when they hear doctrines and principles taught by men who speak
as freedom permits them, and as freemen have a right to speak,
those who are clothed with the garments of poor-pussyism get the
grunts; well, grunt on until you grunt it all out. The Latter-day
Saints who enjoy the light of the Lord, that power which loves
the intelligence of heaven and imparts it to the faithful, thank
the Lord that we expect that our elder brother, Jesus Christ,
will give unto us according to our works. We expect that he will
be rewarded according to his works, and that his associates will
be rewarded according to theirs, and if our works are not good we
ask for no good reward.
126
It is not according to the nation a man sprung from, nor
according to the parentage or line of descent he came through,
that he is to be rewarded; it is not so written. But it is
written in the book of God emanating from high heaven, from the
courts above, that kings, emperors, rulers, and all men on the
earth, high and low, shall be rewarded according to their works.
Do the people of God understand this? Do all the Saints, in their
individual capacities, understand this? The doctrine is
applicable to the nations and states. Is it not applicable to all
people? It is.
126
"Why," says one, "bless my soul, you do not say that it is
applicable to females, do you?" Yes I do. "Oh, dear, what will
the FIRST wife do in that case?" Why, bless your poor soul, she
will be rewarded according to her works. That is the doctrine,
and, thank God, there is no other way. You cannot alter it; you
cannot revoke this eternal law. If a man has fifty wives and the
fiftieth is the best, does the most good, she will get the
greatest reward, in spite of all the grunting on the part of the
first one.
127
In the Church of God, if a Teacher, a Priest, or Deacon, has the
best works, if his labours are the most, if his acts are the most
righteous in magnifying his calling to the utmost, he is better
off than any man in the Church who does not magnify his calling.
Is this doctrine applicable to ordained men in the Church? Yes,
to every man of God, whether he be a Priest, Teacher, Member,
Elder, or Apostle; each person will be rewarded according to his
works. Is it applicable in families? Yes. "Oh," says one, "That
makes me feel bad; my poor wife, my dear loving wife, the wife of
my youth and the companion of my toils, what will she think of
this? Bless me, I tremble for her." If her works are better, if
her righteousness exceeds that of the rest of your wives, if she
has more philantrophy, greater charity, and deserves more than
they, she will get more. But if her works are not equal to those
of some of the balance, she will still be rewarded according to
her works.
127
I like the doctrine; I can swallow it without greasing my mouth.
It is a first-rate doctrine, and is a goodly part of the real
faith, virtue, root and marrow of "Mormonism." Yes, it is
applicable in families, thank God, and in the Church of God, in
quorums, in councils, and in every other organized body; it
applies to the world which we inhabit, and to every thing that is
in heaven.
127
I know that there are hundreds of thousands of men out of this
Church, and do we like them? Yes. When we talk against men out of
the Church do we mean to be understood as speaking against good
men--men who wish to do right? No; but we mean the poor devils
and the devil's poor, that's the idea.
127
To righteous and honorable men who have true integrity, in them
we say, "God bless you," for that is the way we feel towards all
such the wide world over. God bless the righteous, whether they
are in the Church or out of it. And God bless the righteous
Saints in the Church;, and in all the families of God's people. I
am backing up what brother John has been speaking. I want the
Saints to do right and be blessed, which may God grant, in the
name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 / Parley
P. Pratt, October 7, 1855
Parley P. Pratt, October 7, 1855
LITERAL FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY--DESTRUCTION OF
JERUSALEM--RESTORATION
OF ISRAEL--THE COMING OF CHRIST.
A Discourse, by Elder P. P. Pratt, Delivered in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, October 7, 1855.
127
We wish the entire attention of the congregation; the assembly
being so vast, it will almost be impossible for the speaker to be
heard unless there is great order and strict attention. We wish
no disturbance on the outskirts of the assembly, as we wish all
to hear.
128
I will read for the edification of the assembly, a portion of the
21st chap. of Luke, contained in what is called King James'
translation of the New Testament, from the 5th to the 36th verse.
128
I will remind those who hear me this day of one fact which can be
clearly demonstrated to the mind of every careful reader of the
Scriptures, and which fact is a guarantee, as it were, to the
rational mind, for the manner of the fulfilment of that which is
future; it is this, that the prophecies contained in the Holy
Bible, spoken by Moses and the Prophets, Jesus and the Apostles,
have been fulfilled literally and naturally, so far as they have
been fulfilled at all. Not in the sense, however, that modern
blindness and priestcraft have tried to throw over them, but in a
plain and common sense, as plain as if a man were to rise here
and tell that the wall around this Temple Block would be
overthrown, and not one stone left upon another, and then tell
the circumstances that would transpire before it, and in
connection with it, and after it, and then it afterwards be
fulfilled and recorded in history; so plain, so clear, so full,
and so exact have the predictions of the Prophets of God, and the
Apostles of God, and of the Son of God been fulfilled, except
such portions as remain to be fulfilled.
128
Keep that one fact in view, and then search the prophecies, and
trace them out; search history for their fulfilment, and give
diligent heed to the things that are written, for these are the
commandments not only of the ancient Apostles and Prophets, but
of the Apostles and Prophets of the last days.
128
Jesus himself, while he travelled upon the earth in his mortal
tabernacle, read the Scriptures to the people, "he opened the
book and taught;" his manner was to do it in the synagogue every
Sabbath day--he exhorted them to search into the things that were
written.
128
And after he had risen from the dead, and received all power in
heaven and on earth, he referred his disciples to that which was
written.
128
On a certain occasion he said, "O fools and slow of heart to
believe that which the Prophets have written."
128
When he appeared to the Nephites, in his risen body, as you will
find it written in the Book of Mormon, he took pains to refer
them to the written prophecies of Isaiah and many others, and
quoted many of them, and exhorted the people to search the things
contained in the prophecies of Isaiah diligently, bearing
testimony of their literal fulfilment; and said he, "A
commandment I give unto you that ye search these things
diligently, "for they have been fulfilled, and will be fulfilled
according to that which is written, not in some other way.
128
Not only are we included in these general exhortations and
commandments of the ancients, and of Jesus Christ himself, but
the same commandments have been renewed to us by our great
Prophet and founder, Joseph Smith, and by our Prophets and
Apostles that still live.
128
How often have they told us to treasure up the words of God,
those things that are written for our profit and learning, and to
search diligently and treasure up in our hearts continually words
of wisdom from the best books.
128
Says the word of God through Joseph Smith to this people, search
the Scriptures, treasure them up in your hearts, put them in a
good store-house--the store-house of your memory; then the Holy
Spirit will be at liberty when you are called up to teach others
to select from that well-stored treasure things new and old.
129
It is not to study up what you shall say particularly, but to
treasure up truth in your hearts, to have them well filled with
it, kept well stored, and then give free liberty to the Spirit of
God to operate upon you, to collect out of that treasure that
portion which will be best suited to the wants and condition of
men who do not treasure up the words of life.
129
If the Holy Spirit should come upon a man of that description to
select out of that store-house, he would find it empty, and he
would have the trouble of putting it there, or it would not be
there; hence he would be barren and unfruitful.
129
Search the Scriptures, ye Saints of the Most High; among all your
cares, and all your duties, search the Scriptures of the Old and
New Testaments, of the Book of Mormon, and the revelations of God
that have been written for our profit and learning.
129
And to the young people among us, a generation brought up amid
the hurry, toil, and cares of a new country, I say do not neglect
to treasure up in your hearts the history, and the prophecies,
and their fulfilment, and the promises, and hopes shadowed forth
therein, and the doctrines, and principles, and examples left on
record.
129
You may say you have not time; take those portions of time you
would otherwise devote to something less useful. We all have time
to do it. I have been as hard working in my day as any other man,
perhaps, and I always had time to do it, and always have done it,
and it was by the light that shone in a dark place, diligently
and prayerfully searched out, and the Holy Spirit that shone upon
the understanding, through the prayer of faith, and through
diligent search, that caused me to see, and understand, and lay
hold on certain things that came in fulfilment of these
prophecies.
129
If any one asks how I came to be a Latter-day Saint, or what some
people would call a "Mormon," a follower of Joseph Smith, the
modern Prophet, I answer, it was because I had given heed to the
sentiments of truth from my early youth, carefully and
prayerfully searching and believing them; it was because the Holy
Spirit rested upon me, and opened my understanding to the same
through the prayer of faith, and diligent search. It was because
that the Holy Spirit gave me clearly to understand that this
modern Prophet, and the fulness of the Gospel restored by him,
had come in fulfilment of certain promises made by the ancient
Prophets and Apostles; that is the reason why I really embraced
the fulness of the Gospel which the world calls "Mormonism."
129
Let us review the things we have read, and make a few remarks
upon them.
129
Some of the disciples, feeling proud of their great temple, or
national house of God, and feeling to rejoice in its workmanship,
beauty, grandeur, and probably flattering themselves it would
endure for ever as the great centre of the Jewish worship for all
nations, they called the attention of Jesus to it, saying,
"Master, see what manner of stones and buildings are here."
"Why," said Jesus, "the days will come when there will not be
left one of these stones on the top of another."
129
Does that need spiritualising? Does it need some learned man from
a college to tell you what that means, and give you the spiritual
sense of it? It had but one sense, and that a child could
understand.
129
"The days will come when there will not be one of those beautiful
stones left upon another, that shall not be thrown down." In the
Indian phraseology they inquired how many moons first, or in
other words, "Master, when shall these things be, and what sign
will there be when these things transpire?" Jesus begins to tell
them some of the things that would immediately happen in their
day.
130
The first thing he calls their attention to, among the things
that had been transpiring, was, that a great many deceivers
should come and profess to be Christ, saying. "I am Christ, but
do not go after them, take care and not be deceived by them."
130
The reason of this was that the Jews were looking for a Messiah,
and for a deliverance from the Roman yoke, and for their national
independance to be restored to them; and for their city, and
temple, and nation, to be the seat of government for all nations,
a universal theocracy.
130
They were looking for this, and they had rejected the true
Messiah, and were about to kill him, and were looking for another
to fulfil what all men were in the expectation of; for the old
Prophets had told them that such a day would come, in relation to
that nation, and their city Jerusalem, and the temple; that the
throne of God would be there; that the tabernacle of God would be
there; that there would be one king and one Lord, and his name
one; that all the nations of the earth would come up to
worship--the nations they were acquainted with in that country.
130
They had reason to look for that day, because the old Prophets
had foretold it, and John the Baptist came along as a special
Prophet, and nearly all that people had received him as a
Prophet, professedly, though in reality, some of them received
him, and he told them some of those things were about to be
fulfilled.
130
He had told them about their king, about the Lamb of God, about
the Messiah, and that they must repent and be baptized for the
remission of their sins, and make his paths strait.
130
With this double assurance, first the testimony of their old
Prophets, and secondly the renewed testimony of a new Prophet, to
immediately prepare for the fulfilment of some of the old
prophecies; with this double assurance they were looking for some
body to do something, and that pretty largely too; and as they
had rejected the true king--the true Messiah, of course they
would be looking for somebody, that ambitious spirits would
enter, and they would rise up and tell the people, "I am he you
look for; set me up, and I will deliver you from the Roman yoke,
I will break your fetters, and bring about the restoration of
your national independance."
130
"Don't you be deceived," says Jesus, "for many of those who would
not hearken to me will come, saying, 'I am Christ,' but do not go
after them." These very things happened in those days, for which
you may read history.
130
"When you hear of wars and commotion, be not terrified, for these
things must first come to pass, but the end is not yet; nation
shall rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom"--which
had been a common thing, and was then--"great earthquakes, and
famine, and pestilence, and great sights from heaven."
130
Go and read Josephus, and read about these things being fulfilled
in that same age.
130
"But before all these things shall take place, they shall lay
their hands upon you."
130
Some people have been in the habit of trying to apply every
scripture to every body in every age; they had need to give heed
to the exhortation of Paul to Timothy, "Show thyself a workman
that need not be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth,
giving to every one their portion," not everything that is
written for every body in every age.
131
Jesus was talking to Peter, James, and John, and to the rest of
his immediate followers. "They will lay their hands on you,
Peter, on you, James, and on you, John, and also upon others, and
they will persecute you, delivering you up to the synagogues and
into prisons, and you shall be brought before kings and rulers
for my name's sake." And of which, I need not observe, was
literally fulfilled in that age, the New Testament itself bearing
record of it in part; "this shall turn to you for a testimony."
That is as much as to say, when this happens to you that I have
foretold, it will be a witness and a testimony--it will be
another proof; therefore, instead of mourning about it, and
feeling down-hearted, understand that I have before told you it
must be. And when you are brought before rulers for my name's
sake, do not study up a speech beforehand to speak in
self-defence, for I will give you a mouth, and wisdom which all
your adversaries will not be able to gainsay nor resist.
131
Read the New Testament--the history of Peter and the Twelve, of
Stephen and of Paul, and see if they had not a mouth and wisdom
that confounded their enemies when they were afterwards summoned
before the different authorities, and kings, and magistrates, in
fulfilment of this promise.
131
"Ye shall be betrayed both by parents, and brethren, and
kinsfolks, and friends; and some of you shall they cause to be
put to death." This was fulfilled in the circumstances of James,
the brother of the Lord, whom they killed with the sword,
according to the New Testament. It was fulfilled in the case of
Peter, in the case of the stoning of Stephen to death; it was
fulfilled literally in many instances in that age.
131
"And he shall be hated of all men for my name's sake." Nations
were not singing the name of Jesus then as they are now by
tradition, but the bare mention of his name gave a shock to the
wicked, to kings and rulers.
131
Go to Illinois and Missouri, and mention Joseph Smith to the mob
that tried to butcher and kill him, and drive the Saints; go
where they reside, and say, Joseph Smith, the Prophet, and it
would not cause a greater shock, greater rage and hate, more
bitter feelings than it would in those days to mention the name
of that crucified Nazarene; "Ye shall be hated of all men for my
name's sake," that is, because you will be running from place to
place, making use of my name--making mention of what nearly
everybody considers the name of an impostor and deceiver.
131
"That deceiver said he would rise again from the dead on the
third day," said some of those pious Jews after they had killed
him, applying the same terms they now apply to the modern
martyrs.
131
To go about and preach his name then was not that pleasant thing
it is now in Christendom; I assure you, it was a cross, and
nothing but the Spirit of truth, inspired in the heart of man,
would give him boldness enough to do it. "But there shall not a
hair of your head perish; in your patience possess ye your
souls."
131
Now, then, comes the thing the Apostles asked about, after he had
told them the preliminary leading to it; filling up the
interstices of time, he gets at length to the destruction of that
temple--to the throwing down of those beautiful stones. "When ye
see Jerusalem compassed with armies, then know the desolation
thereof is nigh." Does that need any spiritualizing?
132
Go and read Josephus, read the history of the Roman army under
Titus, the Roman general, who came up and laid siege against that
city and surrounded it with the Roman legions; and then read the
history of the war. It took place at the time when almost the
whole nation had poured into that devoted city, just as you have
poured into Salt Lake City, only we are a mere handful compared
with that great nation; they had come into one of the great
Conferences that happened about once a year; it was during the
time that tens of thousands and hundreds of thousands that come
into Jerusalem, from all the surrounding country, that they were
laid siege to by the Roman army.
132
The city was blockaded--none could escape. Besides this there
were several factions within the city; Jews were at war with Jews
under different leaders. This made a desolating war within, while
the enemy was encamped without; and besides all this, famine
overtook them, and pestilence caused by want, and by being
crowded and shut up in the city, and by the dead bodies with no
place to bury them.
132
Hence with sword, famine, pestilence, &c., Jerusalem began to be
desolated. "Now when you see this, understand that the desolation
thereof is nigh. Then let them which are in Judea flee to the
mountains; and let them which are in the midst of it depart out,
and let not them that are in the countries enter therein."
132
Some of our Sectarian friends tell us that Jesus Christ did not
preach a gathering; he only preached the Gospel, and then let the
people live right where they had a mind to. But here is a
positive revelation from the Son of God, to those that would give
heed to his warning voice, to actually remove to the mountains in
order to escape the war, the troubles, and pestilence that
awaited the Jews and Jerusalem.
132
Now if we had all the history of those times; if we only had what
the Apostles have written, in full, instead of a little of it, we
should have the particular place where they did go, and where
they lived, you would have an account of the organization of a
gathered people taking care of themselves, while war desolated
the nation. We have not got this part of ancient history, but we
will have it, for there is nothing secret but what will be
revealed--hid but what will be brought to light.
132
When God sees fit we will have the record of the fulfilment of
this gathering; of every man, woman, and child that heeded the
warning of the blessed Jesus. About seventy years after the birth
of Christ, which was about the date that the Roman army compassed
Jerusalem, I warrant you they left Judea and Jerusalem, and
gathered into the mountains to take care of themselves. This is
the very period of Christian history I would every much like to
read--how they conducted themselves when they were gathered
together, and how they maintained themselves when their nation
and temple were crumbling to the dust.
132
Let them which are in the midst of it depart out, and let not
them that are in the country enter thereinto." We are given to
understand that there was a little time after the Roman army had
laid siege to Jerusalem, in consequence of a certain movement of
that army, that gave a chance to the people in the city that were
wide awake, to gather. If they would give heed to the warning
voice of Jesus, or to the words of his Apostles, not to come down
from the house top, or stop to get their bed, but run with all
their might, they could escape. A little moment of relaxation,
and advantageous position of the army, made escape possible to
those who would not stop to take their clothes out of the house,
their bed, or anything else, but flee at once.
132
"For these be the days of vengeance." Vengeance on what? On the
people of the Jews and on all the people of Jerusalem that had
rejected the Gospel, that had rejected and killed the true
Messiah, and persecuted and killed the Apostles, and his
disciples.
133
"These be the days of vengeance." What for? That all things that
were written may be fulfilled, not spiritualized, nor
transformed, no done away, but absolutely fulfilled.
133
What did he mean by that saying? Go and read Moses; I shall not
trouble myself to give chapter and verse; go and read Moses and
the Prophets and see if they do not predict the horrors of war to
that age, and desolation, even to the eating of their own
children for mere want, because of the pressure of the famine;
"even the tender and delicate women," says Moses, "who would not
venture to put the soles of their feet on the ground for
tenderness and delicacy, should eat their own children in the
siege and the straightness whereby your enemies shall distress
you in all your gates, if you will not hearken to my words." He
also predicted that the Lord God would raise up a Prophet like
unto him, and the people should hear him in all things whatsoever
he should say unto them, and every soul that would not hear him,
should be cut off from among the people.
133
What do our enemies complain of us about? For believing we must
hearken to the Prophet of the Lord which we profess to have among
us--Joseph Smith, and Brigham Young, or whoever it may be. "They
believe," say our enemies, "that they must hearken to their
Prophet in all things whatsoever he shall say unto them." Just as
though it was a new thing; that is what they are mad at us about;
it is the main point that is found fault with from California to
Maine, and throughout Europe, by editors and priests.
133
Everywhere the word is, "what is the matter with the Mormons in
Utah? They hold to that abominable principle of hearkening to all
things the Prophet of God says to them." O dear, what hurt does
that do? It gives them power--they will all vote one way.
133
We are not the only people that are troubled with that doctrine,
and this is not the only age that has had that kind of trouble to
contend with.
133
Moses had laid it down, that they should not only give heed to
his word, and if they did not they should be destroyed, and have
to eat their own children while their enemies besieged them, but
that they should give heed also to another Prophet that should
arise, and that too in all things whatsoever he should say unto
them; and if they did not, they should be cut off from among the
people.
133
But that part of "Mormonism" is very ancient, and applied to
Moses, and to Christ, and to every Prophet that has ever been
sent to lead the people.
133
"These be the days of vengeance, that all things that are written
may be fulfilled." I have quoted a little of what has been
written.
133
"But woe unto them that are with child and to those that give
suck in those days." What kind of a woe is this? "Eternal hell,"
says one. That is not the meaning; but the language signifies
that it will be hard on those who are in that situation in those
days; they will have trouble because they will not be in
circumstances to flee from their enemies; it will be very
inconvenient indeed for them to escape; therefore sorrow to them;
it will be hard on them; they are to be pitied.
133
I used to think, when I was a boy, that every time the Scriptures
said woe, it meant eternal hell. I did not understand very much
of the Scriptures then; in this instance Christ was simply
speaking of the trouble and inconvenience it would be to those
who had little children.
133
I have often thought how much more merciful God is to the
Latter-day Saints, in telling them not to go in hast nor by
flight, without stopping to get their coat, their garment, or
their bed; he has not told them to escape empty-handed; I feel
thankful for this mercy.
134
On the other hand, I have thought that we have had some
burdens to bear, over and above what they had, which makes the
thing about even.
134
"For there shall be great distress in the land, and wrath upon
this people." That is, in the land of Judea, upon the Jews, and
in that city.
134
"And they shall fall by the edge of the sword, and they shall be
led away captive among all nations, and Jerusalem"--what will
become of it finally?--"shall be trodden down of the gentiles,
until"--that is a big word, and means much in the position it
occupies here--"UNTIL"--on that word is suspended that nation's
fate, and the fate of all the neighboring nations--"Jerusalem
shall be trodden down of the Gentiles, until the times of the
Gentiles be fulfilled."
134
I tell you there is meaning in these words, contained in that
single line. O ye nations of the earth, if I had the voice of an
angel's trump, that I could be heard to earth's remotest bounds,
by kings, rulers, captains, generals, armies, and nations, I
would wish to read that one line in their ears, and tell them the
things that are summed up in it.
134
"Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the gentiles until the times
of the gentiles be fulfilled." What is meant by it? One thing we
know certain, we have no need to conjecture, that is, that all
these things happened literally. The Roman army on the outside,
and the three factions on the inside of the city of Jerusalem,
and the famine, and the pestilence helping it on, performed their
work until finally it came to an end by the city being taken by
the Romans, the temple set on fire, and burned, and the whole
city desolated, and brought under Gentile rule, namely, Roman
rule. And it is said, in the history written by Josephus, that
one million and a half of Jews perished in that siege, that is,
in that one city, in putting an end to a national polity; a
national corrupted form of government, a national priesthood, a
national house of worship.
134
One million and a half perished! They fell by the edge of the
sword, by pestilence, and by famine, and the remnants of the Jews
were carried captive among all nations. To remain how long? As I
have said, we know this prophecy has been literally fulfilled,
for we see them scattered among all nations to this day.
134
I have seen them in San Francisco, in Chili, in Scotland, in
England, and in every part of the United States, and Canada; and
wherever my brethren, the Elders of this Church, have been; I can
assure them of one thing, if they have looked about them they
have seen a Jew or Jews. Wherever there is a nation to be found,
or a people of commerce, ships, camels, or any other means of
conveyance, there will be found Jews; that we know.
134
But about one stone of the temple at Jerusalem not being left one
upon another--the fire itself would not do this--but history has
informed us that the Jews concealed their treasures under the
stones of the temple, and the Roman army went to work and tumbled
them about, and did not leave one stone upon another, and finally
they were removed.
134
In fulfilment of another scripture, they took a plough and
ploughed the temple site--so completely was the scripture
fulfilled.
134
Had I time I would quote the chapter and verse of this plowing,
and the history which refers to it.
135
Now then this last line I have read has been fulfilling until
now; that is certain. The Jews are among all nations, in
captivity--without being organized and nationalized; without
being restored; without having returned to the God of their
fathers; to His matchless power; to the administration of His
Holy Spirit; to the enjoyment of heavenly communication, through
Holy Prophets, by the revelations of God; to the administration
of angels; to the enjoyment of the religion of their fathers, and
to the power of God to defend them, and deliver them from their
enemies.
135
They have been 1800 years without these blessings. This is a fact
foretold in this chapter, and literally fulfilled before the eyes
of all men. All the nations know it that know anything about the
Bible or about history.
135
Now there was a time allotted for the Gentile powers to reign,
for their corruptions to bear rule, and during the time here
designated as the times of the Gentiles, the times of their
polity, of their nationality, their religion, and to prove them
and to see what they would do with the power committed unto
them--the times spoken of by Daniel the Prophet, in which the
fourth monarchy, namely, the Roman, and all those divisions, and
subdivisions that should grow out of it in modern times, the
times when these divided powers should bear rule.
135
There is just as much a time for these to have their day and
prove themselves, and bring forth the fruits of their rule, and a
time for them to come to an end, as ever there was a time for
Jerusalem to rule or for the Jewish polity to come to an end. Now
when that time arrives, ye nations look out, for there is a
prophecy gone forth about you; it is in these words, and recorded
in the Old Testament; "Though I make a full end of all nations
where I have scattered you, yet will I not make a full end of
you," speaking of Israel.
136
Now, when the times of the Gentiles are fulfilled there will be
an uprooting of their governments and institutions, and of their
civil, political, and religious polity. There will be a shaking
of nations, a downfall of empires, an upturning of thrones and
dominions, as Daniel has foretold, and the kingdom and power, and
rule on the earth will return to another people, and exist under
another polity, as Daniel has further foretold. But let me read
it here, let Jesus speak in his own words, or the writer for him.
Now understand that we have got down to the present time, that is
sure with this prophecy, no man can mistake it. Jerusalem has
been overthrown, and not one stone of that magnificent temple has
been left upon another. A great portion of that nation fell by
the edge of the sword, and the residue went captive among all
nations, and their city has been trodden under foot of the
Gentiles, and will be until their times are fulfilled, that is,
until they have had their reign out. Then what will happen? We
will read; "And there shall be signs in the sun." Has anybody
seen them?--not away back among those other things; there were
signs in the air then; Josephus tells you about it, and this book
tells you about it, as I have been reading to-day in this
chapter, about the signs which happened as a forerunner of the
destruction of Jerusalem, and the Jews as a nation. Now after the
Jews have remained among the Gentiles until the times of the
Gentiles are fulfilled, as a forerunner of this latter overturn
"there shall be signs in the sun and in the moon." Have any of
you seen them during the last 30 years? I have. "And in the
stars." Have you seen any signs in the stars? Think back for the
last 30 years. "And upon the earth distress of nations, with
perplexity; the sea and the waves roaring, men's hearts failing
them for fear, and for looking after those things which are
coming on the earth, for the powers of heaven shall be shaken.
And THEN"--not some other time. Are there any Millerites here who
have been setting a time for the Son of Man to come? "Then shall
they see the Son of Man coming in a cloud, with power and great
glory." Not you, my disciples, whom I told a little while ago
should be delivered up to the synagogues, and to prisons, and be
beheaded, and suffer many things; not you whom I have warned to
take heed lest you are deceived by false Christs that shall come
to you; and when you should hear of wars and commotions to be not
terrified, &c.; but Jesus Christ now directs his attention to
another age; this does not refer to you my followers, you will be
dead, and in paradise when these things that I now refer to shall
take place. But THEY. Who? The people who shall live when the
times of the Gentiles are fulfilled--when their reign is about to
come to an end, the generation that will be alive when Jerusalem
and the Jews are about to be restored, and the full end of all
Gentile polity is about to usher in. "Then shall they see," those
that shall live in those days. And what shall they see? "The Son
of Man coming in a cloud with power and great glory."
136
That is the proud sight that is to be seen in connection with the
end of the Gentile rule, or the breaking up of the Gentile
nations, when their times are completed; when Jerusalem is to be
rebuilt, to be no more trodden down nor governed by them, when
the Jews are to be restored; and when there are signs in the sun,
and in the moon, and in the stars, and upon the earth, men's
hearts failing them for fear, and for looking after the things
that are coming, then shall they see, not the crucified Jesus
hanging upon the ignominious cross, mocked by the wicked Jews,
not persecuted by a Herod, clothed in all the pomp and pride of
Gentile authority, not a Roman army to overthrow and succeed the
Jewish polity, but they shall see the Son of Man coming in a
cloud clothed with great power and great glory.
136
Do ye believe this, ye young people, ye boys and girls? Do ye
believe this? All the prophetic sayings contained in this chapter
have been fulfilled, down to this day. Do you believe that
portion of it which is yet in the future, ye people of New-York,
of San Francisco, of China, of London, of France? Do the Gentile
nations believe this? You see the Jew among you, and the Gentile
bearing rule; do you believe that this is a true prophecy? You
ought to believe it, for it is right before your eyes in its
fulfilment, and if you do, do you expect to see the Son of Man
coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory? That
is a sight some of you will see; you have only to live until the
time comes, and you will see it.
137
Whether there has been signs in the sun, moon, and stars, and
upon the earth distress of nations, and perplexity, men's hearts
failing them for fear, in the last few years, I will leave each
one to draw his own conclusion. If this has not already been
sufficiently fulfilled, one thing is certain, it is being
fulfilled, and when it is sufficiently completed the Son of Man
will be seen in heaven with power and great glory, as sure as you
ever saw a Jew, that is, it is a fact. "And when these things
begin to come to pass," for that is an important point, "then
look up, and lift up your heads, for your redemption draweth
nigh." Does it not appear a little strange that Peter, and James,
and John, and the Jewish nation have to wait until then for their
redemption, and the dead and the living, as well as the
Latter-day Saints? They have to wait until then, whether in this
world or in the other, for the redemption of their bodies, unless
they died before Christ, and rose from the dead when he did, and
the Jews must wait until then for the redemption of their nation
and national polity, and for their triumph over their enemies,
and for the putting down of all other power, and for the
establishment of the reign righteousness on the earth, the
redemption of their friends, and vengeance on all those who have
shed the innocent blood whether of Latter-day Saints or
Former-day Saints. This is the day of their redemption, be in
what world they may, they are preparing for it. "Lift up your
heads, for your redemption draweth nigh." When? Not when
Jerusalem is compassed with armies, not when they (the Jews) are
destroyed by the edge of the sword, not while wandering among the
nations of the earth from age to age, not while the Gentile
powers bear rule, but when the sun, moon, and stars shall put
forth their signs, the heavens shake, and men's hearts failing
them for fear, looking for the things that are coming upon the
earth--then is the time to begin and look up, to lift up your
heads and rejoice, ye spirits that are waiting for redemption,
whether ye are in this world or in the other, straighten your
backs in your hard toil, and look up, for your redemption draweth
nigh.
137
"And he spake to them a parable: Behold the fig trees and all the
trees." We have not any fig trees here, but they had there. "And
all the trees," embraces trees we have here. "When they now shoot
forth, ye see and know of your own selves that summer is now nigh
at hand." You do not need a Prophet to come along and prophesy
that summer is nigh at hand, for even the children may know it.
"So likewise ye, when ye see these things come to pass, know ye
that the kingdom of God is nigh at hand."
137
O ye Millerites, ye made a great mistake; you thought the first
thing was the coming of the Lord in power and great glory; you
were going to have him come immediately, without any kingdom to
come to, without a forerunner in the shape of a Prophet, but just
by men guessing, and predicting, and remarking, and commenting on
the prophecies; but so far as the coming of the Lord being the
first thing you knew, you will "begin to see these things come to
pass, and then know that the kingdom of God is nigh at hand" and
we have to be born again or we cannot see it.
137
People hear of "Joe Smith," as he is called, of the Book of
Mormon, of angels coming from heaven again; of the inspiration of
the Holy Spirit; of modern Prophets and Apostles, and martyrs,
and they think, "what under heaven does all this mean, we have no
reason to look for anything of the sort, but we expect the Lord
here every minute." They have no idea of a modern Prophet; of
angels visiting the earth in the latter times; of modern
inspiration; of a modern Church that will hearken to the voice of
a Prophet in all things that he shall say unto them; it is all
new to them, they are astonished, and say, "what does it mean, I
wonder what is this Mormonism coming to?"
137
The Lord will never come until he has organized his kingdom on
the earth, and prepared his people by sending a messenger to
prepare the way before him; that messenger has come, and the man
that delivered it has been slain, namely, Joseph Smith, and by
the instrumentality of that messenger, here sit the Apostles and
Prophets, ordained to hold the keys of the kingdom of heaven.
137
If the people had read the Scriptures they would have been
looking for all this, if they had not listened to a set of blind
guides, who have hired out for money to tell them the Scriptures
mean something else.
138
When you see these things come to pass, know ye that the kingdom
of God is nigh at hand. Says one, "for my part I believe the
kingdom of God was set up 1800 years ago, and is not going to be
set up again; he is not going to have it set up twice, or I do
not know what you are going to do with the Scriptures, you had
better burn them up as a thing of no account, because John the
Baptist, Jesus Christ, the Twelve Apostles, and the Seventies all
agreed in their former testimonies that the kingdom of God was
then nigh at hand, it must therefore have been immediately set
up, or they were all false witnesses; and if it was immediately
set up, as an event following their predictions, namely, on the
day of pentecost, when the power of God was shed forth, and the
Apostles that held the keys of it organized it upon the earth; if
that event did really follow what John the Baptist, Jesus, and
his Apostles had predicted, then of course it was set up in those
days.
138
We say there will be another time when it will be at hand; how do
we prove it. By the words of Jesus himself in our text, for the
did not only state that the kingdom was then at hand when he
first began to preach, but he also said it would be at hand when
we should see these modern signs here referred to. What did he
say should come? False Christs, and the Apostles were to be
betrayed, and hated of all nations, and some would be put to
death; He told them they should be brought before kings and
rulers; that the Roman army should compass Jerusalem, and there
should not be left one stone upon another of their temple, and
the Jews should go captive among all nations; that they should
remain there for a certain time, during which the Gentile power
should rule; that after all this there should be signs in the
sun, moon, and stars, and upon he earth distress of nations, and
perplexity, men's hearts failing them for fear; when these thing
come to pass, then know that the kingdom of God is at hand.
138
What does this make out? That there were two distinct times, or
ages, varying in circumstances, in which the kingdom of God would
be introduced to the inhabitants of the earth; the one should
immediately follow John the Baptist, and Jesus, and Peter, who
held the keys of it, and the other should be looked for and
ushered in, in connection with these modern signs; in short Jesus
and Peter held the keys of the one, and his brother Joseph Smith,
and his Apostles hold the keys of the other.
138
Now I think you can understand both predictions; one by John the
Baptist, and all the holy Prophets, and by Jesus and his
Apostles, and the other was predicted by Jesus Christ and all the
Holy Prophets since the world began, and both of them fulfilled
right here before your eyes this day. The one in the events
recorded in the New Testament, the other in the history of Joseph
Smith, and what follows.
139
I have already been lengthy; having got at the main review, I
will close by reviewing one more sentence. "Watch ye therefore,
and pray always, that ye may be accounted worthy to escape all
these things that shall come to pass, and to stand before the Son
of Man."
139
Now I know the habit of praying always in Christendom, that is
certain portions of them, they pay in their families and in
secret, and have prayer meetings; they pray for this, that, and
the other, and say the Lord's prayer and a great many prayers,
but the question is do they pray always? He did not tell them to
pray the Lord's prayer always, particularly, neither did he tell
not to; but this one prayer he did tell them to pray always, and
causes it to be written; do WE fulfil it, and do they; it is not
to pray always nor to watch always, but it is to pray this
particular prayer always--that we may be accounted worthy to
escape all these things that shall come to pass and stand before
the Son of Man.
139
Whatever else they might pray in all the varying circumstances of
their lives, all right, but this one thing they would be sure to
need, to be accounted worthy to escape all those things Christ
foretold, and stand before him.
139
And why should they pray this always? Because it is not only the
living generation that had to meet it, and had need to be
prepared, but it was a chain of prophecy that would be gradually
fulfilling from that time until he comes, and whether they passed
through the vail or remained in the flesh, one thing was certain,
they would all have to meet some part of it; if they lived in
Jerusalem they would have some part of it to meet; or if they
were scattered among all nations they would have some part of it
to met; and if they live until there should be signs in the sun,
moon, and stars, and upon the earth distress of nations, they
would have some part of it to meet; therefore whether they lived
in modern or in former times, behind the vail or on this side of
it; it was necessary to pray always to be accounted worthy to
escape all these things and stand before the Son of Man.
139
This would have cautioned the drunkard a little, and the miser a
little, the man who is engaged head, heart, and hand to
accumulate all the riches of the world and heap them up to
himself, and not use them to build up the kingdom of God; it
would have told him not to have his heart overcharged with the
cares of this earth, or with surfeiting and drunkenness, if these
words do not say so exactly, another writer does, who writes on
the same subject.
139
Take care how you get drunk how you are a glutton, how you are
wholly swallowed up in the cares of this world, in accumulating
riches, and take care to pray that you may escape all these
things, and stand before the Son of Man.
139
It would not do for me to talk always, but I want to tell you how
to prepare; and I trust my bother Orson, or some one who will
follow me in the course of the day, will enter upon that subject
more fully, and illustrate the Gospel; the remission of sins; the
gift of the Holy Ghost, and the ordinances pertaining thereto, as
well as a good, moral, prayerful life, all of which would open up
an extensive field for reflection, had we time to enter upon it.
139
If we had time, and it was expedient we could show you that in
order to restore the kingdom of God, and prepare the way for the
coming of the Son of Man, the Gospel would have to be restored in
its fulness, baptism, and repentance for the remission of sins
preached, and a messenger like John the Baptist sent of old to
prepare the way; but we will leave the subject unfinished.
139
I expect to go where Jesus did and tell the spirits in prison the
good news that their redemption draweth nigh, and the good news
of the Gospel, my mouth never can be shut on that subject, in
heaven, earth, or hell, if I am at liberty to tell it, and the
Holy Spirit given to me to direct.
139
I leave the subject praying God to bless you all, and all those
that watch and pray always to be accounted worthy to escape all
these things that are coming to pass, and stand before the Son of
Man. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 / Amasa
M. Lyman, December 2, 1855
Amasa M. Lyman, December 2, 1855
COMPREHENSIVENESS OF THE GOSPEL--TRUTH THE BOND OF
UNION--MEN MUST WORK OUT THEIR OWN SALVATION.
A Discourse, by Elder Amasa Lyman, Delivered in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, December 2, 1855.
140
My brethren and sisters--By the changes which mark the history of
our journey through life, I again have the privilege of meeting
with you. With many of you, no doubt, I have had the same
privilege before, and, for aught I know, this may be the first
time I have met with others who are present to-day; whether I
have met with you before or not, it is a source of gratification
to me that we are here.
140
I am not here because I have fulfilled my mission, or because I
have laid down the labor of my mission as having completed it;
but I am simply here this afternoon because I have a mission, one
that has engaged my time, filled up my time, and engaged all my
powers; it is only in the discharge of the duties of that mission
that I am here.
140
Though some may have thought that because I have been laboring in
California for a few years, the labors of my mission are confined
to California, but I do not so understand it; these are not the
feelings that I cherish within me in relation to it. I never have
felt, because I was appointed to labor for a time for the
accomplishment of certain purposes in the State of California,
that I was released from the obligations that rested upon me as a
minister of righteousness every day, in every place, and under
all circumstances.
140
I received a mission over twenty years ago to preach the Gospel,
and have been engaged in it ever since; it has filled up the
hours, days, weeks, months, and years of my life since I received
it. It has enlisted my whole affections for that length of time,
and I have only just commenced--I say I have just commenced
because I have not completed it, and the extent of time that may
be occupied in its completion I do not comprehend.
140
The only fact I fully comprehend in relation to it is that I have
began it--I have received it--entered upon the duties of it--and
in the prosecution of it so far, I have done all I have done; I
have travelled where I have travelled; I have labored as I have
labored. It is in the discharge of the duties of this mission I
leave Salt Lake, and in the discharge of the duties of it that I
return. It is in the discharge of these duties that I do all that
I do, so far as I am able to act, as I would wish to act, and as
I design to act.
140
I may this evening address people with whom I have held
conversation in relation to principles of the Gospel long years
ago; and others, as I have remarked, perhaps see me for the first
time, yet to both of these classes of persons I have but one
thing to say, namely, that it is still my business to preach the
Gospel. I have nothing else to preach. I know nothing else to
preach. It is the subject that has engaged my attention, and
still does engage it.
141
With the years of experience that have added the contributions to
the store of knowledge, I have been able to gain in the short
time I have lived in the world, the subject seems to increase in
its dimensions and in its extent. That which I thought I knew
when I was but a boy--that I thought I understood--that I
supposed in the vanity and ignorance of childhood I
comprehended--I find in the mature years of manhood that I knew
nothing about it, so far as the comprehension of the great truths
of the Gospel, in their extent, are concerned.
141
I learned that there was a Gospel, and became satisfied of its
truth; and I commenced to labor in the Gospel as did those who
taught me its principles, and from whose lips I first heard the
testimony thereof; the first man I ever heard preach it is here
with me to-day--brother Orson Pratt.
141
The Gospel is connected with every thing I can think about. It is
expanded to such an extent that I cannot see beyond it; I cannot
rise above it, nor descend beneath it. There are no depths it
does not reach; no heights it does not surmount; no extent which
is not filled by it. So let me talk to you what I will, that is
true, and calculated to do good to mankind, it must of necessity
form a part of the Gospel.
141
I used to think twenty years ago that I had preached it over and
over again; so I confess one thing to you, not as a sin--not as a
wrong, that when I was a child I thought as a child, I believed
the Gospel as a child, I speculated about it as a child, and I
talked about it as a child would; but since I became a man I have
learned different things; I have learned that there is a vast
difference between receiving and indorsing a belief in the
existence of a fact, and the full and perfect comprehension of
it.
141
This was the relation in which I stood to the Gospel in the days
of my childhood, it is the relation in which I stand to it, in a
great extent, to-day. It is no more a fact to-day than it was a
score of years ago--that I comprehend the Gospel only in part.
That I comprehend it fully now, I would not be so understood. I
comprehend something of it; all the truth that I am able to
comprehend is so much of it.
141
Now, is this the case with anybody besides myself? I have reason
to think that if I have the Gospel to learn, others have it to
learn, and that if a comprehension of the truth is requisite to
my salvation it is to theirs. Then the important thing in
relation to the Gospel is, that we should receive it in its true
spirit, that we should duly appreciate the object of its
institution, the reasons why it is revealed to us, and the
necessity that called for its revelation. This will enlighten us
as to the principle upon which we will be really saved, when we
are saved.
141
If, after all, we do not comprehend the Gospel in its fulness,
and in its widest extent, we may perhaps fall as far short of
what may be called--according to our way of understanding--a
perfect salvation, as we may lack understanding to comprehend the
Gospel in its fulness.
141
The Gospel as I receive it, believe it, learned to be true, to be
a system of truth, that circumscribes all things; that embraces
all the good that exists, is a something that is designed to
produce for the children of men such things as are requisite to
their happiness; to their deliverance from the bondage of sin;
from the bondage of error, ignorance, and darkness; or from
ignorance, by whatever name it may be called, or whatever may be
the particular agency by which it may exert its influence over
the freedom of the soul.
142
This review of the matter has led me to conclude that it is not
the heathen nations alone--as we denominate them in
contradistinction to the christian world--that are groveling in
darkness, that are worshiping they know not what, and that are
seeing they know not what, but that it is actually the case with
thousands who have subscribed to the doctrine God has revealed in
the last days, even the Gospel as a system of truth and
salvation. Yet in looking forward to that emancipation from
darkness, from error, and from all the concomitant train of
consequences resulting from an ignorance of truth, they have
failed to recognize, in examining the subject, that the
comprehension of truth was actually necessary to constitute the
salvation they sought for.
142
We have looked for heaven, or happiness, in a deliverance from
every thing that is in reality a cause of annoyance to us; of
sorrow, misery, and wretchedness. From this we expect to be
saved, from it we expect the Gospel will redeem us.
142
Well now, how do we expect to arrive at so desirable a
consummation of our wishes? How do we expect to gain the point
where we shall realize a full and perfect deliverance from the
evils that afflict us--with which we are surrounded in life--and
from which we expect to be saved, when the Gospel has wrought out
for us all we anticipate, shall have brought to us the
realization of our highest hopes, and loftiest expectations? What
then shall have been done with us? Where shall we be? What kind
of men and women will we be? What country or locality of the
great universe shall we occupy? Where can the bread of life be
found, and the water of the fountain of life, from which we may
fain quench our thirst?
142
One might calculate that all the good we expect to realize when
we are saved, will be obtained, by doing, in all things, as we
are told to do, by fulfilling every requisition that is imposed
upon us, and thereby securing the fullness of this salvation.
142
What does this obedience lead people to? It leads them to go
where they are required to go, and to stay where they may be
required to stay; in fine, it leads them to perform every labor
that is required at their hands in the building up of the kingdom
of God, and the establishing of Zion, or the cause of truth on
the earth. In the pursuance of this, what do we find? We find men
crossing the desert, and the ocean, of their own free will;
passing through all the contingencies of a journey of that kind;
passing through privations, hardships, dangers, and evils that
may hang around their path, because they have been commanded to
do so. We see some fall of who have spent a score of years in
traveling, preaching, laboring, toiling, and striving to gain
salvation by being obedient to the requisitions that were laid
upon them; they have gone, when, and where they were sent, and
have come back when called for; they have made it their business
to respond to the calls that were made, regardless of what they
might be.
142
After a while we find those men who have traveled long and far,
and suffered much; and what do they tell us? "Why, we have tried
Mormonism for twenty years," and now what conclusion do they come
to? To the conclusion, that is sometimes vulgarly expressed in
this way--"We have not found Mormonism what it is cracked up to
be--it has been misrepresented to us." This is simply because
they have not realized all their expectations, and hopes, and
have not been able to grasp the reward they were seeking after,
and which they regarded as constituting the elements of
happiness. So now, after twenty year's hard service, they are
ready, as we say, to apostatize and go somewhere else to seek
happiness, and leave "Mormonism" to go as it may go, to sink or
swim.
143
If toiling, and laboring, and suffering privations and hardships
were sufficient to save men, and place within their possession
the constituent principles of happiness to redeem them from evil,
such men would have been redeemed very likely; such men would
have been pure. But what does it prove? It simply proves, that if
there is anything in a man's experience, in his toiling and
labor, it is simply the facts that we see, the outward result
that may be calculated, that flows from his labors, such as the
building of houses, and cities.
143
He may suffer toil in various ways: for instance, as in preaching
the Gospel and trying with all his might to get the people to
believe that which they ought to believe; to get them to serve
God, and keep His commandments. If there is anything but this
results from his labor and toil in the Gospel I am not aware of
it. By and by he lays his body down in the dust, his work is not
completed, and he is unhappy and wretched.
143
Why is it? Is it because the Gospel is untrue; because He is not
faithful that has promised? No. But it is simply because he has
been looking where it is not, for the constituent principles of
happiness where they do not exist; and while he has been laboring
and toiling he has failed to gather to himself a store of
happiness as the reward of his toil. He supposed if he built this
house, performed this mission, or discharged that duty, that this
would give him salvation. Says one, "Is it not this which gives
men salvation?" What does the Savior say? He once on a time
defined what eternal life is; and that is what we all seek; that
is the principle without which we as Latter-day Saints calculate
that men cannot be happy, and be saved in the kingdom of God,
which is to know the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom He has
sent.
143
Then traveling by sea and land, living in luxury or poverty,
suffering hardships and toil does not constitute eternal life;
because there are countless millions of earth's sons that are
seen to-day, suffering and toiling, and wasting themselves away,
wearing themselves out, so far as their bodies are concerned,
until they lay down in their mother earth, being as poor at the
end of their toil as at the beginning of it, and as a general
thing, more wretched.
143
Then there is something else that should be connected with all
this labor; there is some other principle, something that should
be developed in the history of every individual, besides the
making of a house, the exploring of a new country, the preaching
the word of God to others, that word which would save them, and
direct them to the fountain of life and salvation. And what is
that something? It is the important thing which we all want;
whether it is large or small, little or much; whatever may be its
name is a matter of no importance to us, only, so we possess it.
143
There should be developed that which will give life and assurance
in the bosom of man, the thing that can constitute him happy;
that can be means of bliss to him. This cannot be found, as I
have said, in building houses; there are millions of men that
build houses and never know the truth, they never comprehend it;
they began poor, and die poor, so far as this principle is
concerned.
143
So it was with the Pharisees, after all the pains Jesus Christ
had taken to instruct and teach them, and render his teachings so
perfectly simple, that a person with but a child's capacity could
have understood them; when he was demanded of them when the
kingdom of God should come, he answered them and said, "The
kingdom of God cometh not with observation. Neither shall they
say, Lo here! or, Lo there! for, behold, the kingdom of God is
within you."
144
We as Latter-day Saints have heard a great deal said to entertain
us, and a great many speculations have been formed in our minds
with regard to the kingdom of God, and we may have pursued our
various ways to impart our ideas to satisfy those to whom we may
have addressed our conversation, in the course of our lives, and
in the course of our labors, as to what the kingdom of God is, so
as to get our hearers to understand it.
144
Now we, as Latter-day Saints, who are in possession of that
principle of salvation, need not say we know of a principle that
will produce salvation, for whenever the principle is developed
in man, he is already saved; he has no need to go around the bush
to find something else--he has not to take another step to get
something else in his possession before he is saved, but when the
principle is in his possession he is saved, and he is saved to
the extent to which the principle is developed in him.
144
Jesus Christ understood this when he took the mild way of
admonishing certain of his disciples, and rebuking them perhaps
for their dullness of apprehension, telling them they were slow
of heart to believe things that had been spoken by the Prophets.
144
How often have we been told that it was requisite for us to live
that the Spirit of God would come and dwell with us, live in us
constantly, until it should be a living fountain of life, and
light, and glory in our souls, until it should lead us into all
truth.
144
What did we suppose, when we heard this, was to happen with us?
What did we suppose we were to do? What kind of feelings were we
to cultivate, if any at all, that we may have the Holy Spirit?
144
Says one, "that is one thing, and perhaps the thing you are
talking about is something else." What is the Holy Spirit? What
will it do for you and me? What has it ever done for any man, or
for any people who have been so happy as to enjoy the blessings
of its presence with them, as to partake of its fruits, to live
and enjoy the life which it imparts? What has it done for us?
144
I would like to ask every intelligent man this question, as
Latter-day Saints, if they suppose it ever revealed anything more
than the truth to any soul? Did it ever do anything beyond simply
reflecting light around individuals, in which they were enabled
to discover just the simple naked truth, which enabled them to
comprehend it as well as be sensible to its existence. What did
it ever do, whether you apply its power to revelation, to the
principle of light that it would impart; or to the fact that
there is a God who lives, rules, and reigns in the heavens above,
and in the earth beneath; or whether you apply it to something
that might be called a smaller matter--a matter of less
magnitude; did it ever do anything but simply teach mankind the
truth?
144
Then the truth is the highest point that can be gained, it is the
richest gem that can be possessed; you cannot go beyond it, nor
stop short of it without partaking of falsehood, and error. There
is no alternative left. The principle that governs the dwelling
of Jehovah is truth, simple truth, and that is all there is upon
which a permanent foundation for happiness can be laid.
144
If we would learn the God of truth that imparts life, and freedom
from darkness and error to us; it is simply that truth that
enables us to comprehend the facts in relation to Him. If we
learn ourselves it is the same; it would be the revelation of
some principle applied to ourselves, to our own history, to the
reason why we are here, and the same that brought us here. Then
this is what the Holy Spirit will do.
145
We have been taught that we should so live that it should be with
us continually. How is it that we are to live that it may dwell
with us? Have we to live so as to possess this truth, this
counsellor, this adviser, this minister that will admonish us of
God, and for our good, and tell us the truth always?
145
Have we got to depend upon the contingency of our being able, for
instance, to go to meeting every Sabbath day to hear somebody
inspired of God tell the truth that we may see it, and hear it,
mark it, and define the exact ground we should occupy, the path
in which we should walk, and the duties that should fill up the
measure of days through the week.
145
If this was the way that we were to be saved, by living for the
truth, and getting it in our possession, and this was to be the
only principle upon which we were to possess ourselves of its
advantages, if anything should happen that we could not go to
church, we should be as hard off as a mariner in a fog without a
compass or chart. We should, in every sense of the word, be lost,
and be entirely unable to find ourselves.
145
Was this what was contemplated in the Gospel? Was it contemplated
to make the condition and circumstances of those individuals that
should embrace the Gospel better? I do not think that it was, I
do not believe it was.
145
The Savior intimated that whoever should do the will of his
Father, should fulfil his requirements, what should be their
condition; he intimated that this principle should be in them
like a well of water springing up to everlasting life. To the
woman at the well of Samaria he said, "Whosoever drinketh of the
water that I shall give him shall never thirst."
145
One of the ancient Apostles in admonishing his brethren who had
been taught, probably as much as the Latter-day Saints have, and
probably might have embraced the Gospel with similar views; says
he, "We have also a more sure word of prophecy; whereunto ye do
well that ye take heed as unto alight that shineth in a dark
place, until the day dawn, and the day star arise in your
hearts."
145
When a man is in darkness it is necessary he should have a
candle, or some borrowed means of light to dissipate the darkness
around him. How long? Until the day dawns, and the day star
arises. Where? In this man's heart--in your neighbor's heart? No.
But give heed unto the sure word of prophecy until the day dawns,
and the day star arises in your heart.
145
When the day dawns, we dispense with the light of the candle;
when the day star arises in the heart, to use the language of the
Apostle, it reflects its light there. Does it wear away? No, it
is there continually. The Apostle chose that as a figure, that
was as near something immutable and without change, probably, as
anything that could occur to his mind, in selecting the dawn of
day and the rising of the day star.
145
The Apostle Peter spoke these words, a man inspired of God, who
spoke thus to instruct the uninstructed, that they might be
brought to the comprehension of some truths, be led to drink at
some fountain of life; this was the object for which they were to
attend to this instruction. Then you can discover, very readily,
that it is the development in the soul of every individual, of
this principle of light, or life, I care not which you call it;
it is this comprehension of truth the Apostle refers to.
146
That the great object of the Gospel, and the object of its being
preached was the development of its light in the soul of those
individuals that are to become heirs of salvation, the sons and
daughters of God, who are to be clothed upon with the principles
of truth with which God is clothed, that in the comprehension of
truth, they may receive capacity to will and do, and accomplish
those things which are requisite to their happiness and
exaltation.
146
And so long as this objection fails to be accomplished--so long
the preaching of the Gospel has failed to accomplish its object,
as far as those individuals are concerned, and the object for
which that labor was performed. Whether the lack is in the man
who preaches, or in the people to whom he preaches, it is all the
same.
146
This is a point that Latter-day Saints should duly appreciate and
consider; because if we do not, the consequences are, discontent
in the mind, and dissatisfaction; we shall quarrel with
circumstances that are around us, we shall find fault, simply
because we are not contented; and because the estimates we place
upon truth, and the blessings conferred upon us, lead us to
consider that they are not worth the labor we are required to
bestow, the money or means we are required to give. The
consequence is, we consider it a bad bargain, and we want to rue;
and then as Latter-day Saints we apostatize--we quit it--we back
out, saying, "we have not found Mormonism what it was cracked up
to be."
146
How have such people received it? What views have they
entertained of it? There are those things which will actually
tell the truth on a man, when his lips fail to speak it; his
actions will tell it. What did they consider it worth? As much of
their tithing as they could not avoid paying.
146
Some may think it is worth a tithing but not any more. Another
man considers it worth everything; and more than everything of
which he can entertain a perception. He would not refuse to pour
out the last dollar; he will hunt the last corner of his pocket
to get out the last farthing to give to it. And when it comes to
his labor he would not stop to labor one day in ten, but ten
whole days, and only wish there were more days to labor to
accomplish more; because in so doing he is serving himself and
enlarging his own interest, when he is seeking the interest of
"Mormonism."
146
Why so? Because he estimates it to be that is universal in its
extent, and intimately associated with every principle of the
Gospel, in which the narrow conceptions of men are drowned, they
are lost, submerged like a mote cast into the ocean.
146
On taking this view, he does not stop at anything he can do. Does
he stand back from pouring out his life's blood? No, but he pours
it out as freely as water that glides down from the summit of the
snow-clad hills to the valleys below.
146
In what consists the difference between these two classes of men?
It is in the estimate they place upon the value of "Mormonism."
One class considers it worth what they gave for it, and the other
considers it worth more than they can possible give.
146
Then it is as men receive the Gospel, and endorse the truth; if
they consider it excellent above everything else, so that they
will manifest their love for it, and their zeal in promoting its
interests, and the accomplishment of its object.
146
You can readily see, then, how the kingdom of God must be built
up in the soul of every individual; Zion must be developed there.
What is Zion? It is the pure in heart, so says the revelation. Do
you suppose you are going to build up the kingdom of God until
the perfection of purity and truth is developed in the hearts of
the people of that kingdom? No. You may gather them together by
thousands, and tens of thousands, until the concourse swell the
congregation in Zion to millions, and what will it amount to
until this principle is developed in them?
147
There will be a corresponding stream of apostacy flowing out, at
the same time, at the back door. What is the reason? Simply
because this principle is wanted, this important part of the
Gospel is omitted, if it has ever been thought of; its
harmonizing influences are not felt through the sphere of man's
being; his interests are at war with the interests of Zion; he
runs after some fanciful notion that is at war with the kingdom
of God. He cares not for it, he would exchange it for a piece of
bread and cheese, for a farm, or for the glittering treasure of
the world.
147
Why, because the principle is not in the heart, that causes him
to estimate the real value of the gem which he rejects; he
considers it worth but a trifle, consequently he will barter away
his chance for it, for a trifle. That is the way men act for
"Mormonism" We are going to build up the kingdom of God, and
compass sea and land to tell the erring sons of earth the Gospel,
and testify that the Lord has set His hand again to build up the
kingdom, and then get down by the fireside and say, "Mormonism
has been preached so many years, and perhaps, in five years the
Son of Man must come;" and in their feelings they say, "It cannot
be put off; from what brother Joseph said, and from what brother
Brigham has said, or somebody else, we calculate the Son of Man
will be here in a few years at the farthest. And will he not have
nice times when he comes, visiting among this people?"
147
When will he come? When will be the day of righteousness that we
talk about, when peace and truth, and the kingdom of God shall
cover the earth as the waters do the deep? It will be when the
principle of truth and light and life are developed in the hearts
of the people that dwell on the face of the earth, and never
until then.
147
Knowledge is just as near the earth, so far as that is concerned,
now as it will be then; but where is it? There is such a thing as
truth, as a comprehension of it, but that does not prove that it
exists within you or me; or that either of us have the advantage,
or can secure to ourselves the advantage of having it in
possession; although a seraph might stand by our side, whose
being has been made radiant by the light of truth, we still will
be in some ignorance, corresponding to the amount of knowledge we
possess.
147
The light must be in the soul before its benefit can be realized.
We have heard our teacher tell us that two and two make four; if
we had never heard anything else, if this was all that had been
connected with it, would we ever have comprehended the principle?
No. The comprehension of it must exist in a man's mind. It must
be in the centre of his being, a fountain of light, and
consequently of life and glory, from which fountain should
proceed life and truth until it is diffused throughout his whole
being, until all his affections are sanctified, and his judgment
corrected.
147
Then he would have no need to pile up and read the musty records
of past ages, because the principles of light, and life, and
truth are planted in him; and when he began to partake of their
fruits, to drink of this fountain, would he thirst again? No.
When a man learns the truth, he does not feel any more anxiety
about it, he does not become hungry for the comprehension of that
truth any more. So Jesus said, "They that drink of the water I
will give them shall not thirst again."
148
A man that receives the knowledge of the truth does not thirst
for the same knowledge again. This is the principle that saves
men. And if men, while they build houses and inhabit them; while
they make cities, and preach the Gospel, and gather the Saints
together; if they were enabled to succeed in developing this
principle in themselves, and then to lead people to adopt the
same course that should result in like development, then both the
preacher, and the people influenced, by his preaching, would be
saved, and they would be brought together, and associate
together, and the kingdom of God would be built up in the beauty
of holiness, and in spirit and truth; and it never can be until
then.
148
The knowledge of God will never cover the earth until it is first
in the hearts of the people. The principle must be developed
there; then our building of houses, our suffering and toil will
all find their reward. In what? In securing to us those blessings
that cannot be destroyed; in laying up that treasure where moth
and rust do not corrupt, no thieves break through and steal.
148
Where is it? Some people talk as though they would have to go to
heaven, to some distant locality to treasure up this
indescribable something called wealth where the doors and gates
are strong so as to defy the art of the robber and thief. The
most secure thing I can think of and the nearest to an
imperishable reality is the knowledge of the truth safely
treasured in the memory of an intelligent human being. When
treasured there, who can steal it or get it away? They may mar
the body, and destroy it, or in other words, cause it to cease to
live, but they cannot take away from that which constitutes the
man; the treasure he holds, they cannot reach it.
148
If I was going to lay up an imperishable treasure, I would seek
for the knowledge of the truth, and get as much as I could of it,
and there would be my treasure, and my heart, and my soul
affections. If it was in a cold and uninhabitable region, among
snow-clad hills, where corn is hard to make, and wheat still
harder, and wood a great way off, my affections would be there
because my wealth was there, and the fountain from which this
springs would be there. Then I would not hanker after another
country, only in simple obedience to the requisition laid upon
me--to serve the interests of the cause of the truth of God.
148
This would fix in the soul a principle of contentment that would
wear out hardship and toil, and outlive them, and shed the light
of peace and harmony throughout the whole field of a man's being
and operations in life. He would be contented all the time.
148
Would such a man ever apostatize? No. Was a contented man ever
known to apostatize? No. I never saw an apostate yet, but could
tell me of some dissatisfied desire that caused him to
apostatize.
148
Then if you feel discontented you may know one thing, that you
are not as you should be, that you have not within you the
principle that should reign there, to influence, govern, and
control you; that should dictate your course, and give shape to
your actions.
148
I want you to remember this, and become philosophers, and examine
yourselves, establish an inquisition at home, within the circle
you should control, over that little empire over which each of
you should rule, and learn whether the love of truth is reigning
there, or gathering strength each day.
148
And if you do not, on examination, find your love of truth a
little better to-day, and that you would do a little more for it
to-day than twenty-five years ago, you had better get up and look
around you, for you are certainly going down hill, and you will
soon be like the man that found "Mormonism" to be not what it was
cracked up to be; you will be going south to a warmer country, or
to some other place.
149
I want you to become philosophers, as far as examining yourselves
is concerned, and in seeing how that little kingdom is getting
on, that should be built up within you. "O," says one, "that is
too spiritual." I know it is very spiritual. It is said, "The
letter killeth, but the Spirit giveth life."
149
But I never thought the kingdom could be built up in a man's
heart. I wish you as Latter-day Saints, when you go home, would
sit down and study rationally, and see what principle there is
that will be developed in building up the kingdom of God,
according to the light of inspiration; you can read in the good
book, and according to all that has ever shone around you, or in
your own heart; and if you can find a principle in building up
that kingdom, you will find one that, in the first place, is to
be developed in the circle of every human being that hopes to be
associated in building it up.
149
There must be harmony in the kingdom of God in order to its
peace, union, and strength. There must be a perfect subordination
to those fixed and unchanging principles that characterize the
operations of God. If this is not developed in you, what will you
do, when associated with faithful brethren and sisters, in
building up the kingdom of God?
149
You will feel yourselves literally crushed under the pressure of
responsibility which will rest upon you; you will be broken up,
as it were, and will apostatize, and will be cast out as salt
that has lost its savor, and is good for nothing but to be
trodden underfoot.
149
If we have counted on you as a Saint, as substantial material,
when we come to look for you, we do not find you, but we find the
place you filled unoccupied, waiting to be filled with some
better material, when it is on hand, how long will it take us to
build up Zion, to emigrate people from the far off corners of the
earth, and they apostatize and run away when they get here? What
a Zion we should have!
149
What attraction would it create to the nations? How brilliant its
light? The Zion and kingdom of God never was so built up; it is
not so being built up now. What is it that marks the advance of
the cause of truth on earth--tells it definitely and truly? If
you want to find this out, read the people of the Saints of the
Most High, and see if they love the truth, and give it their
supreme regard, to the exclusion of everything else.
149
You may take this man or woman, and give them the appropriate
place in the organization of the Church, and they are there every
time you call for them, they will always answer. When you put
your hand where you expect they are, you will not find a vacancy
that is not filled. If you require a service done, you will
always find the individual there to perform it, no odds whether
it is duty at home or abroad, pleasant or grievous.
149
Then how is the cause of God advanced? Just as fast as those
principles are being developed in the people. That tells her
strength, power, and durability. If it is not the love of the
truth that binds the people of God together, that holds them
firmly round the great centre from which they cannot be induced
to take their departure, and for which there is no feeling of the
soul but would exert its influence to the fullest extent to bind
them to it, then what is it? Who is it? It is not Brigham Young
and his associates.
149
It is no man or set of men that binds the Saints to the truth,
that holds them together, and that maintains the rule and
supremacy of the authority of God on the earth, but it is the
principle of truth and the love of it developed in the hearts of
the people, and the influence it exerts over them. Do the people
appreciate it? I do not think they do fully, or to a very great
extent.
150
Why do I think this? Because, forsooth, some who feel a great
deal of human solicitude for the cause of God, would be very
sorrowful because somebody is going to leave. "O, dear, I really
do feel the cause of God will apostatize, if we lose our
President for a little time, for a few months or a year, what
will become of us?"
150
They suppose, with all the strength of the authorities of this
kingdom, aided by the strength of God, they have as much as they
can do to hold the people together. Such people make no
calculation on the influence and strength of truth, but on the
influence of frail man, or on the influence of a set of mortals
like themselves, who enjoy more of the light of inspiration than
they.
150
Does the Lord tell us this? We know He has said it is His
business to provide for His Saints. What does He require of you
and me? Simply, enough to save ourselves. Says one, "I supposed I
had to save nearly half the world to become great in the kingdom
of God."
150
If you are able to save yourselves, you will do first rate,
because you will get all the reward you need--all that will make
you happy, and an abundant entrance will be administered unto you
into the everlasting kingdom of God, and to the enjoyment of
every thing that is requisite to your happiness.
150
They would not ask you in that state whether you have saved one,
two, a hundred, or a hundred thousand souls besides yourself.
"What, and I sent you to preach for them?" Why, to save yourself.
And the reason why a great many of our Traveling Elders
apostatize, and now mingle with that class of sinners, is simply
because they fail to apply the principles to themselves which
they recommend to others.
150
"What do you preach for?" To save yourselves. If I get myself
saved I am not concerned about you. I am preaching these
principles to you to-day, to discharge a duty that I owe to you,
that I may be saved. It is the same when I am somewhere else.
"But is buying a rancho embraced in your salvation. What did you
buy that land for, did you do it to preach the Gospel? Do you go
down to San Bernardino to preach the Gospel? Did President Young
tell you to come here and preach?" No, he said he wanted to see
me; so I came and looked at him, and he saw me; and then the
brethren wanted me to preach, and I have preached some ideas that
may be new, and if I should find out something else I did not
before comprehend, I shall preach it. And I would preach just as
quick any where else as here, because the Saints are all alike to
me; their progression is one, their hopes and expectations are
one, or should be; and their heaven and reward will be one when
they obtain them; and it will all be in the same country. Will it
be in San Bernardino? No. In Salt Lake Valley? No. Will it be in
any one of the settlements of the Saints to the exclusion of the
rest? No. Where will it be? In here. In your own hearts. When you
get your heaven built up there so that it becomes a living
organized creation, with all its parts and properties properly
associated and developed, as the parts are in the physical being
of man, you would not go to tom fooling over the earth to find a
heaven, because you carry it with you continually.
151
If you go on a journey you take your heaven with you, or if you
stay at home, it is there; if you go to meeting, you take it with
you; and when you die and your spirit mingles with the spirits of
just men made perfect, you take your heaven there. Says one, "how
is the kingdom of God to be built up if that constitutes the
great and important point?" Why, bring in the Saints from the
four corners of the earth, by tens of millions, and associate
them together, and what will they do? They will do what they are
required to do. They will live in harmony one with another
collectively, and with themselves individually, and with their
God; consequently, the will of God will be done on earth, as in
heaven. The principles of truth will be exemplified in the
conduct of men on earth as it is with the spirits of the just in
heaven, because men will know and appreciate the truth, and their
conduct will be shaped according to it.
151
If this is not good Gospel, get something that is better. This
Gospel fills up this little creation we live in. Where do we
live? In the midst of space. Why? because it is all around us.
How far does it extend? To infinitude. The creation of man cannot
reach it, his thoughts tire in the contemplation of it.
151
This little portion of the Gospel we commenced to tell the people
years ago, this meagre supply of truth, which fills up the narrow
comprehension of us mortals, is a part of that great whole which
occupies this space, and that constitutes all the glory,
happiness, and bliss that is within that illimitable field.
151
You cannot name another heaven, you cannot find the material to
make it of, you have no foundation upon which to build it. You
cannot by your own reaching get away any portion of this Gospel,
for it takes up all the material around us; you must go beyond
this space where we occupy, so to operate. Do you esteem
"Mormonism" as being worth all the wealth that is embraced in
this vast infinitude of extent? Then what do you wish to exchange
it for? Don't go and fool it away for a little tea and coffee,
for a little sugar, peaches, and grapes, or for a warmer climate;
in so doing you would show yourselves but poor financiers; I
would not wish you to operate for me; and the master will think
as I do; if you go and fool away the treasure committed to your
keeping, will he ever give you another penny to start upon again?
I do not know whether he will or not. He will probably not do it
until you have been poor, and ragged, and destitute, and a beggar
for a long time.
151
Be faithful now, and learn this one thing--that we have not
learned the Gospel, but learned of it, and are still learning of
it, as much truth as we can gain. How fast do we learn? Just as
fast as the condition of feeling we cultivate will allow us; just
as much as the spirit of it is with us; just so much we learn.
151
Do you want to secure blessings? Says one, "I want to do a great
deal for my dead friends, and to this end I want to get into the
temple of the Lord." The Gospel has to do with this; why? Because
it is inside the elements of the Gospel--it comes within the
scope of its principles, and extent, and application to man's
existence and happiness.
151
Then do not be in a hurry about getting into the temple before
you are prepared to go there. Some act as though they had no
other idea, but that they will be able to get in by stealth; they
expect to storm heaven, and force blessings from the Almighty
irrespective of their claim. This is not the spirit of the
Gospel, it is not thus in the temple of God.
151
I shall secure to myself, how much? that that my conduct has
rendered me worthy of. "But suppose brothers Brigham, Heber, and
Jedediah pronounce blessings upon me, shall I not get them?" If
you are worthy of them you will. You are not to speculate in
prospective on the blessings you expect to get; if you live here
so as to be worthy of them, what need you fear about anything.
152
It is impossible in the nature of truth, for you to lose anything
of which you are worthy; God cannot lie; He cannot forsake His
faithful children, and disannul the promise He has made to them.
152
Do you want to hasten the building of the temple, or any other
work, which will be to the interest of Zion on earth? Then
commence at home; take a home mission, and attend strictly to the
"Mormon" creed, which you know is, "Mind your own business."
152
Suppose you all individually take a home mission, to examine
yourselves, and institute that inquisition I have alluded to,
into your own conduct and condition, day by day, week by week,
month by month, and year by year. Is it not of importance that it
should be set up?
152
To keep this perishable body from starving, you would work day
and night; is not the soul of man, that can never die, that must
be happy or miserable for eternity, worth your notice? Go to work
and examine yourselves for a short time each day, and see how you
are getting on.
152
You need not take it for granted that because you live in Great
Salt Lake City, you will be saved; but if there are not thousands
damned who live in this place, I shall be mistaken, and things
will turn out better than I expect. "If that is the case in Salt
Lake City, how are they doing in San Bernardino?" They are doing
as you are here.
152
"Why, I did not suppose you had good people enough there to do as
we are doing here." What do you suppose is the difference between
good men here and in San Bernardino? I feel that I am about the
same sort of a man there as here, I do not feel any better here
to-day than I should if I were there. I do not feel the weight of
my responsibility any different, not a particle.
152
The good men down there, that love the truth, are working
righteousness. Is there any more done here? If any man is doing
anything but serving God--that loves the truth--I would like to
know his name.
152
"But have you not many bad people there?" Yes, a great many, I
wish we had fewer. You may suppose we have them there, because
they left here. However, we try to do as well as we can, and, if
on the tide of human events, too great a preponderancy of
wickedness does not float in our midst, the truth will triumph;
and if it does not, I do not care, as concerns myself, so I am
found a righteous man, acting according to the dictations of
truth, that will save me.
152
That is the way we are getting along in San Bernardino. And here
I may also observe, it is the way they are getting on in all the
settlements of the Saints, and every where else.
152
We have not as many Saints down there as you have, but we have as
many of one sort; and I feel as though I am interested down there
as I am here, only not in the way I am here.
152
Having made these few scattering remarks, just as they came into
my mind, without study or arrangement, I will forbear. If I have
said anything wrong, I have no objections that you forget it; I
hope you may; and what I have said that is right, I would like
you to remember, because I am interested in having you remember
it; and in having this people with the Saints everywhere, become
a pure, a great and good people, because I am interested in the
building up of the kingdom of God, and wherever that people and
the interest of the kingdom is represented, there is my interest.
And I hope when we have wound up the little routine of duties
assigned us here, we shall have secured to ourselves that wealth
that shall be to us worth all sublunary considerations, and
remain when they have passed away. That we may all obtain this,
is my prayer, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 / Brigham
Young, May 6, 1855
Brigham Young, May 6, 1855
THE NECESSITY OF THE SAINTS HAVING THE SPIRIT OF
REVELATION--FAITH
AND WORKS--THE POWER OF GOD AND OF THE DEVIL.
A Discourse, by President B. Young, Delivered in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, May 6, 1855.
153
It is hardly time to close the meeting, and I take the liberty of
making a few remarks. I expect, in a day or two, to leave home
for a few weeks, to visit the natives in the south, and shall
call on the brethren in that region. I now wish to ask a few
favors for myself, for those who may accompany me, and for all
who remain.
153
If you should hear any reports about me during our absence,
always have enough of the spirit of truth to know whether they
are false or true; always so enjoy the Spirit of the Lord, that
you can discern between truth and error, and know the spirit of
evil from the spirit of righteousness. If you should hear that I
have apostatized from the Gospel and gone to California to get
gold, you need not believe that report; but if you hear that I am
opposed to a spirit which prevails among a good many, who profess
to be Saints, you may believe it; but if you hear that the
Indians have killed me, you need not believe that. Still, if the
Lord see fit to take me away, I am just as ready to go while on
this mission as at any other time; I never expect to be better
prepared, though I presume that I shall only be gone a few weeks
and return, and I ask all the brethren and sisters to be faithful
while I am gone.
153
Do not be fretting about this, that, or the other thing, for I
will warrant that we shall have harvest as well as seed time, and
that we shall reap a good harvest. I expect that some of the
brethren may think, "Now is the time for speculation," and may
run and buy up all the wheat and flour for that purpose, but
there is enough and will be enough, there will be no lack, and if
we have no surplus, what does it matter? It will all be right,
and we will acknowledge the hand of the Lord in all things.
153
It would be pleasing if all the Saints had strong faith and
confidence, but sometimes many seem to falter in their feelings.
I do not know how many I might find in this congregation who
would have faith enough to believe that we could live on the tops
of these high mountains, which are 6,619 feet higher than the
Temple Block, in case we were called to go up there and live, and
there was no other place for us; I do not know whether a great
many in this congregation could have faith to believe that we
could live there.
153
At the same time, when I exhort the brethren to have faith, I
really had rather that they would have good works; I do not care
half so much about their faith as I do about their works. Faith
is not so obvious a principle, but in good works you see a
manifestation, an evidence, a proof that there is something good
about the person who is in the habit of doing them.
154
Now, if the people will only be full of good works, I will
insure that they will have faith in time of need. I wish the
brethren to be diligent in their affairs here, to be honest,
faithful, prudent, and upright, and try to receive the spirit of
the Gospel. I am ready to acknowledge that this people have the
Gospel, that they are a good people; they are the best we know of
upon the earth. At the same time there is a great lack with
regard to the sentiments of many of them, with regard to their
understanding, their views, the proportions, the degree and
quality of the spirit they are in possession of.
154
All ought to seek to know the mind and will of the Lord, and when
they know it, they will be taught that the interest of this
people is the interest of the Lord, and that all we do is for His
glory. This is not all, it is likewise for our own benefit, and
when we learn the principles of the Gospel perfectly, we shall
learn that our interest is one, that we have no correct
individual interest separate from this kingdom; if we have true
interest at all, it is in the kingdom of God. If we truly possess
and enjoy anything, it is in this kingdom; if we build it up, we
shall be built up; if we neglect so to do, we shall fail to
sustain ourselves.
154
If we draw off in our feelings and have a divided interest from
the kingdom of God, we shall fail in obtaining the object of our
Priesthood. Nothing will stand on this earth, in the final issue,
but the kingdom of God, and that which is in it; everything else
will pass away--will be destroyed. Then if we in all our works
seek to identify our feelings, our interests, our whole efforts
in one to sustain and build up the kingdom of God on the earth,
we are sure to build ourselves up.
154
If we can correctly see and understand the proper labor of man,
and will direct our course to build up the kingdom of God, it
prepares the people to receive those blessings which the Lord has
in store for them. But if a people are separate in their
feelings, divided in their efforts, have an individual interest
each one for themselves, it tends to destruction. Those who are
well instructed in the principles of the kingdom of God, and who
receive it as it is, will discern that all they do is in reality
to benefit themselves; and when the people do all they can, the
Lord is bound to do the rest.
154
If we have good works and plenty of them, I have not the least
doubt but what we shall reap a bountiful harvest this year, and
have a surplus of grain after supplying all who will come here
this season. But suppose that we should have no surplus, would
not good works in abundance produce the faith that is necessary
for the Lord to do the rest, when we have done what we can? Good
works will produce good faith, and good faith will produce good
works.
154
If our faith is correct, we will apply our labor in that way
which will promote our own interest, thereby promoting the
interest of the kingdom of God on the earth; but if we have even
one interest separate and apart from that kingdom, we do not
fully promote our own individual welfare.
154
If the people will be patient and faithful, industrious and
humble, so as to know truth from error, and not worry themselves
in the least, no person need be afraid of all earthly powers and
influences, nor of the powers and influences of hell, not in the
least.
155
Brother George Q. Cannon has just stated, If he had not believed
"Mormonism" until he went to the Sandwich Islands, what he saw
there would have proved it to be true. We might ask whether there
is an individual here who has seen enough of the handy work of
the Lord, to prove "Mormonism" to be true. Are this people
convinced by the course that the Lord has taken with them, and by
what He has done for them, that "Mormonism" is true? If there was
no other proof, that might be satisfactory, but after we have had
that proof, we need the testimony we must have.
155
In all the labor of the Saints, when faith springs up in the
heart, good works will follow, and good works will increase that
pure faith within them. That is the case with brother Cannon, and
that is the case with every Saint.
155
What the Lord has done for this people would convince any man in
the world, upon rational principles, that it is not the wisdom of
man, nor his power or might, nor the power or might of this
people unitedly, that has accomplished what has been done, but
that it has been brought to pass by an invisible power. Still a
person, unless he has the light of the Spirit within him, will
attribute the work of the Lord to the wisdom of man, or
necromancy, or the power of the devil. Again, a person may see
the power of the devil displayed, and mistake it for the power of
God, for without the light of the Spirit one cannot tell the
difference between the power of the Lord and the power of the
devil.
155
We must have the testimony of the Lord Jesus to enable us to
discern between truth and error, light and darkness, him who is
of God, and him who is not of God, and to know how to place
everything where it belongs. That is the only way to be a
scientific Christian; there is no other method or process which
will actually school a person so that he can become a Saint of
God, and prepare him for a celestial glory; he must have within
him the testimony of the spirit of the Gospel.
155
Persons may see miracles performed; may see the sick healed, the
eyes of the blind opened, the lame made to leap, and even the
dead raised, and may acknowledge that it is all done by the power
of God, but will all this enable them to discern whether it is
the power of God or not? No, it will not. They must have the
spirit by which the dead are raised, by which the sick are
healed, and the eyes of the blind opened, or they cannot tell
whether it is done by the power of God or the power of the devil,
or whether there is a mist over their own eyes.
155
I make these remarks that you may understand that my faith is not
placed upon the Lord's working upon the islands of the sea, upon
His bringing the people here, upon His causing a drouth in the
eastern lands, and wars, bloodshed, and destruction among the
people; no upon the favors He bestows upon this people, or upon
that people, neither upon whether we are blessed or not blessed,
but my faith is placed upon the Lord Jesus Christ, and my
knowledge I have received from him.
155
That must be the case with every person who expects to receive a
celestial glory, to be crowned in a celestial kingdom of our God.
We might have a drouth here, and still, by some invisible power
or hand, this whole people be sustained, even though not a
mouthful of bread was raised in this whole Territory. Would that
prove that our God is the God we should serve? To a person who
knows anything about the Spirit of the Lord Jesus Christ, it is
no proof at all.
155
If we read right, in the last days we expect the power of the
enemy to have a great influence among the people, and to succeed
in deceiving very many. Do you expect the eyes of the blind
opened by the power of the devil? I do, and I expect to see the
lame made to leap, and the ears of the deaf unstopped by that
power.
156
Have any of this congregation ever seen, witnessed, or had
any knowledge of such a thing? Yes. Have the sick been healed?
Yes, both by the power of God and by the power of the devil. We
say that we can witness that the power of God has healed the
sick. Are there individuals here who have seen the sick healed
when they did not know by what power they were healed? Yes, a
great many. Mesmerism has healed many persons in the world. Do
you know whether that works by the power of God, or by the power
of the devil? You do not, unless you have the light of
revelation. You may believe the testimony of others, but unless
you get a revelation for yourselves, you do not know whether it
is by the power of God or by the power of the devil. Have we
witnessed persons apostatizing from this people, from the kingdom
of God, to go into the world and become wicked, and give way to
swearing, drinking, gambling, and horse-racing, and become as
they formerly had been, only more wicked than they were previous
to coming into this Church, and that, too, through the principle
of Mesmerism?
156
I know of many whom Mesmerism has led out of this Church; they
would see the sick healed, and attribute it to the power of God;
would fall under its influence, embrace and practice it, and thus
give the devil power over them to lead them out of the kingdom of
God. They could not tell whether it was the power of God or the
power of the devil. What is the reason? They had not the light of
revelation within them; they had not the knowledge of God. Are
you not aware how easily we may be deceived? A neighbor comes
along and tells you a story, and you are ready to believe him,
for, you say, "That man is a man of truth, I must believe his
statement. That sister is a woman of truth, I cannot but believe
her statement.
156
Have any of you ever experienced a circumstance like this? For
instance, a person, say a sister in the Church, has a dream, that
such and such things are going to take place; she tells it to
another in the morning; that one tells it to a second person by
noon, who tells it to a third ere night, and so on. How long has
that story to go the rounds before it is told as a revelation--as
a vision, and perhaps as coming from a man of God, from a proper
source, that the Lord is going to do thus and so, for there is a
revelation upon it? I have known people to be thus deceived here
in this city, and I have also known them to be greatly deceived
upon a true principle, if they had only understood it, but they
did not understand it.
156
Mesmerism is an inverted truth; it originated in holy, good, and
righteous principles, which have been inverted by the power of
the devil.
157
Again, many people in this city do not know whether astrology is
true or not, whether it is of God or of the devil; hence they are
liable to be deceived, as is every person unless they have the
power of revelation within themselves. If there are any brethren
here who have been studying astrology, and they were called upon
to speak would they not say that they believed it to be a true
science? They would; they testify that they know it to be true.
But what does it do for them? It leads them into thousands of
errors. Does God ever lead you into error? Is He mistaken when He
reveals? No; when He sets you to make calculations and figures, I
will insure you that every sum will prove and come out precisely
right. The Lord does not deceive people, but astrology and
Mesmerism do lead them astray. How many deceptions are there in
the world? Millions, for a great many spirits have gone forth
into the world to deceive the people. Spirit rappings are of the
same class. Are they calculated to deceive the people? They are.
157
There are many Elders in this house who, if I had the power to
Mesmerise that vase and make it dance on that table, would say
that it was done by the power of God; and I except that some of
them would begin to shout, and that some of the sisters would
shout, "Glory be to God, hallelujah." Who could tell whether it
was done by the power of God or the power of the devil? No
person, unless he had the revelations of Jesus Christ within him.
I suppose you are ready to ask brother Brigham if he thinks the
power of the devil could make the vase dance. Yes, and could take
it up and carry it out doors, just as easy as to turn up a table
and move it here and there, or to cause a rap, rap, rap, or to
bake and pass around pancakes, or to get hold of a person's hand,
and make him write in every style you can think of, imitating
George Washington's Benjamin Franklin's, Joseph Smith's, and
others' autographs. Can you tell whether that is by the power of
God or by the power of the devil? No, unless you have the
revelations of Jesus Christ.
157
Now do not let the power of the devil deceive you. You may ask,
"How shall we know, brother Brigham, whether you are telling us
the truth or not?" Get the spirit of revelation, then you will
know, and not without. Will you take my counsel? (though you may
do as you please with regard to that) if you will, I can tell you
what to do, and what all the Latter-day Saints--whom I have
preached to from the first of my preaching, from the first of my
testimony that Joseph Smith was a Prophet of God, and that the
Book of Mormon is true--would have done if they had followed my
counsel, and that is, to seek unto the Lord your God until He
opens the visions of your minds, and lets the rays of eternity
shine within you.
157
I never would have been a "Mormon" had it not been for that; no,
never. Not that I am proof against false spirits and delusions,
but I had seen so much nonsense on the earth, that I had not the
least particle of confidence in any "ism" that was going, and I
never did have until I sought unto the Lord my God with all my
heart.
157
If you would take my counsel you never would cease to plead with
the Lord, until He opened the eyes of you understanding and
revealed eternity to you, that you might know for yourselves how
things are, and when you know and keep in that spirit, you will
never be deceived, but the spirit of truth will always be with
you, and if you cleave to that, it will lead you into all truth
and holiness. Without it, you are constantly liable to be
deceived, to receive evil, false reports, and false testimony,
through the evil power and arts which have been upon the earth
from the days of Adam until now.
158
Mesmerism is a true principle inverted, just like every other
evil or error. Show me one principle that has originated by the
power of the devil. You cannot do it. I call evil inverted good,
or a correct principle made an evil use of. Has Mesmerism a
resemblance to any true principle? It has. In one feature it
resembles the principle taught in the 14th and part of the 15th
verses of the 5th chapter of the general epistle of the Apostle
James, "If any are sick, &c." But why not say to the sick, be
made well; just as well as to put your hands upon them? Because
in the latter case, they come in connection with the same fluid
and power which are in the operator, and if I, as the operator,
have any good power, it tends to thwart the evil influence that
is afflicting the sick, and to cause it to depart; through this
connection the power of God administers to the sick, and that,
too, upon rational principles.
158
The first Elders can recollect, when we commenced preaching
"Mormonism," that present revelation and a Prophet of God on the
earth were the great stumbling blocks to the people, were what we
had to contend against, and were, seemingly, the most potent
obstacles in our way to the introduction of the Gospel. The
people would meet us with, "There is no such thing now as
prophets sent of God; they all died long ago, and the revelations
have long since been closed up." The first Elders had to argue
with the people, and show them from the Scriptures that if they
were complied with according to the letter and spirit, there
would be Prophets and revelations on the earth.
158
The Elders of Israel were prepared to meet the priests on this
ground, and they prevailed over the devil, for those who believed
the Bible saw that they had to believe in new revelation, and the
devil had to give up that point.
158
What next? When the world would believe in new revelation, the
devil commenced to give them his revelations by spirit rapping,
and by every kind of necromancy that he could induce the people
to believe. He had to resort to a new method for deceiving
mankind, for the old plan did not entirely succeed against the
revelation of the truth, the sending of angels, and the causing
the hearts of the people to be filled with the light of eternity.
158
I recollect meeting some priests; and taking them on their own
grounds. They believed that the Bible had a literal meaning, and
that if it was literally carried out in the lives of the people,
the same gifts and blessings would be produced as anciently. They
cited revelation after revelation given in ancient days, and
quoted miracle after miracle. I said, "Suppose now that I am an
infidel, how do your miracles look to me? Do not you own creed
and your own views teach you all the time that a poor miserable
witch, called the witch of Endor, had power to raise the Prophet
Samuel from the dead? Was that done by the power of your God that
you are speaking about?" "O, no." "What proof have you that she
was not as good a woman as ever lived, and had as much power as
any in her day? Your own Bible teaches you that Samuel was a
Prophet of God, and that she had power to raise him from the
dead; then, why don't you worship her as a great saint?" They
left the question and turned to Moses, who had access to all the
learning of Egypt; "and when Pharaoh had called in his wise men;,
his astrologers and soothsayers," said I, "Moses was a little
smarter than the rest of those Egyptians, and all you can say
about it is, that he had a few keys which led him a little ahead
of the astrologers of Egypt; but they were on the course of
miracle working, and you have no evidence to prove to the
contrary. You say that Moses was a Prophet of God, and that he
led a people out of the land of Egypt. But Pharaoh's soothsayers
could turn the water to blood, &c., and when they threw their
canes on the floor they became serpents; now, because Moses' cane
or serpent swallowed up theirs, you naturally give him the
preference. True, this indicates that he was a little the
smartest man, and that he had a few more keys than those had who
were around Pharaoh. Have you any argument to prove more than
that? Take your Bible and produce one if you can." They were
compelled to abandon that point.
159
Had a man who did not know Moses, nor Pharaoh's wise men--one
destitute of revelation and of a knowledge of heavenly
things--one who knew nothing about God, devils, angels, nor their
power; nothing about good or bad principles--stepped in and seen
those miracles wrought, do you not perceive that he could not
have told which was from a good or which was from an evil source?
He could not have judged the matter upon any worldly principle.
Moses says to Pharaoh, "Let the children of Israel go." He would
not do it. "Then," says Moses, "I will cause frogs to come upon
the whole land." Pharaoh replies, "I don't believe it." But up
they came. He calls for his soothsayers, astrologers and wise
men, and tells them what Moses had done, and asks them what they
can do. "We can do just what he has." And sure enough up came the
frogs.
159
Moses next made the dust into lice. Pharaoh calls for his wise
men, saying, "What can you do, my friends?" "O, we can do the
same." How could a man, woman, nation or people, destitute of the
spirit of revelation, discern and determine which were right,
Moses or the wise men of Egypt? They could not.
159
Hence, you comprehend that every principle set forth in our holy
religion--every part of the religious experience which we have
obtained on the earth, proves the necessity there is for all
Saints to live their religion, that the Lord may reveal unto
them, from time to time, His will concerning them. Then you would
not be troubled about crickets, nor about grasshoppers, rain,
drouth, nor anything else; but you would inquire what the Lord
requires of you, and how He wishes you to do His will on the
earth. Pay attention to what the Lord requires of you and let the
balance go. He will take care of that if you will acknowledge His
hand in all things. Then you will rejoice that your names are
written in heaven--that you have the privilege of being able to
discern between the right and wrong, to recognize the goings
forth of the Lord, and that you can perceive His handy work among
the people and His footsteps among the nations; how He pulls down
one kingdom here and raises another there, and turns and
overturns in the earth according to His good pleasure and men
cannot help it, and the people know it not--they understand not.
159
The Lord causes the people to bring forth His purposes that His
Saints may rejoice, and that wickedness may eventually be
destroyed from the earth; He will bring it all about, therefore
let us pay attention to our duties. Attend to your crops, and let
the gardens be attended to; and if your corn is eaten off to-day,
plant again to-morrow; if your wheat is cut down by the
grasshoppers, sow a little more and drag it in. Last season when
the grasshoppers came on my crops, I said, "Nibble away, I may as
well feed you as to have my neighbors do it; I have sown plenty,
and you have not raised any yourselves." And when harvest came
you would not have known that there had been a grasshopper there;
the yield was as good as I expected at the planting and sowing.
159
Do your duty and cleave to the truth, and let us attend to
adorning this block and to building the temple, and let the
brethren come and pay their labor tithing. We have completed what
some call the endowment house, though what I call the House of
the Lord. In it you will get your endowments, but do not fret
about it, for you will receive them in your times.
159
Let us build the temple, and when we have finished that building
we will call it the Temple of our God. Be diligent and upright in
all things, and acknowledge the hand of the Lord in all things;
rejoice evermore, pray without ceasing, and in everything give
thanks, even if you have nothing but buttermilk and potatoes.
160
Do those things that are necessary to be done and let those
alone that are not necessary, and we shall accomplish more than
we do now.
160
In the United States, where I lived in my youth, I have known
immigrant families who would rise early, have their breakfast
ready and eaten in about forty minutes, and all turn out to work
on their farm until half-past eleven, then go to the house, eat
dinner and not devote more than an hour for rest. What was the
result of this steady labor? People who had crossed the ocean
with no money and with very little clothing, who knew little or
nothing about farming, and in a new country, would soon have a
good farm cleared and paid for. In a few years more they would
have their carriages and horses, and every comfort and luxury to
be derived from fine gardens and orchards. After a while they
could purchase more land and add it to their well cultivated
farms, and, perhaps, in fifteen or twenty years, become wealthy
though they had nothing but health and industry to begin with.
160
If we wish to be rich the Lord has wealth in store for us, but
let us take a course to gather it together, and then to prepare
it for usefulness when it is gathered. I am not for hoarding up
gold and other property to lie useless, I wish to put everything
to a good use. I never keep a dollar lying idly by me, for I wish
all the means to be put into active operation. If I now had in my
possession one hundred million dollars in cash, I could buy the
favor or the publishers of newspapers and control their presses;
with that amount I could make this people popular, though I
expect that popularity would send us to hell. True with such a
sum we could gather up the poor scattered Israelites and redeem
Zion, but I feel to say, "No, Lord, when riches before their time
are agoing to destroy the people."
160
Let the people have righteousness, be taught of the Lord, live in
the revelations of Jesus Christ, and then they can handle the
gold and silver of the whole earth without having a desire for
it, only as a means with which to gather Israel, redeem Zion,
subdue and beautify the earth, and bring all things in readiness
to live with God in heaven.
160
May the Lord help us to do this great work. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 / Heber
C. Kimball, February 25, 1855
Heber C. Kimball, February 25, 1855
REBUKING INIQUITY--THE POTTER AND THE CLAY--A DREAM.
A Discourse, by President H. C. Kimball,
Delivered in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, February 25, 1855.
160
Brother Woodruff has just given us a sketch of many things,
touching upon the Prophets, the welfare of Israel, and the sorrow
and desolation that will finally fall upon the wicked; and the
wicked among us will not escape, any more than will those in the
world.
161
I was thinking considerably upon what he said about the
wickedness that is creeping into our midst, and of that
wickedness being rebuked. I want my brethren and sisters to
understand that only those who are guilty are rebuked. Our
rebukes do not touch the innocent, nor affect them one hair's
breadth. When you use the whip the lash will, perhaps, hit a
person who sits in the outer edge of the congregation, and one in
this, and another in that part of the room. It is intended for
them, and not for those it does not hit. You will not hear any
man or woman, enter a complaint, or find any fault with brother
Brigham, or brother Heber, except that person who is hit.
161
When you load your musket with buckshot, or coarse shot, and fire
into a flock of ducks or geese, you never will see any flutter
except the wounded. When you see a person flutter, you may know
that is the character who is hit, and is the one who ought to be
hit.
161
I was reflecting, yesterday, whether I had any articles left of
all I had when I came into this Church, and I found that I had
one chest which brother Brigham Young made and painted at my
house, and my wife has a little tin trunk which her father gave
her before she was married, and I have one earthen tea canister
which I made about the time I was married. I think those are the
only articles left of those I had when I came into this Church.
What is the reason? I have been driven from my possessions, and
robbed of the things which were given me by my father and mother,
and of those given to my wife by her parents.
161
I reflect upon these things, and when I see sin working in our
midst, like the leaven in a measure of meal, I feel to rebuke it;
and I would rather die in the valleys of the mountains than be
driven again. I am against sin, and I am one with those who are
against it. We are at war with it, and with the devil and with
his works; and so is every good, honest, virtuous, holy Saint.
161
Will you sit down and go to sleep? Will you rock yourselves in
your easy chairs and see the leaven of iniquity working in our
midst? (Voices, "No") Don't say no, and then do it. I have never
injured any gentleman, by speaking in this congregation. None of
my remarks have had reference to a true gentleman, but I have
reference to those who take a course to pollute this people; they
are the ones who deserve the lash.
161
There are men and women in our midst, and perhaps some who
profess "Mormonism," who would take my life in a moment, if they
dare, and the life of President Young. As for death, I do not
trouble myself much about it. When the time comes for me to
depart from this life and go into what we call eternity, to pass
through the vail, it is, simply, to leave the body to rest
awhile, and blessed are the dead who die in the Lord, for their
sleep shall be sweet unto them. Death is merely a sleep to the
body, and all the fear I have concerning it is what arises from
my traditions. I was taught in my youth that after death I had to
go directly into the bowels of hell, and go down, down, down,
because there is no bottom to it. I am not troubled about any
such thing as that, for I never expect to see any worse hell than
I have seen in this world. And those who do not the works of
righteousness, and are not worthy to be gathered with the spirits
of the Saints, will go into precisely such society in the world
of spirits, as they are now in.
161
The spirits of the Saints will be gathered in one, that is, of
all who are worthy; and those who are not just will be left where
they will be scourged, tormented, and afflicted, until they can
bring their spirits into subjection and be like clay in the hands
of the potter, that the potter may have power to mould and
fashion them into any kind of vessel, as he is directed by the
Master Potter.
162
When the Lord spoke to Jeremiah He told him to go down to
the potter's house, and there he would cause him to hear His
words. When he went down to the potter's house, "Behold, he
wrought a work on the wheels." The potter tried to bring a lump
of clay in subjection, and he worked and tugged at it, but the
clay was rebellious, and would not submit to the will of the
potter, and marred in his hands. Then, of course, he had to cut
it from the wheel and throw it into the mill to be ground over,
in order that it might become passive; after which he takes it
again and makes of it a vessel unto honor, out of the same lump
that was dishonored, because it would not be subject to the
potter, and was, therefore, cut from the wheel, and put through
another grinding until it was passive. There may ten thousand
millions of men go to hell, because they dishonor themselves and
will not be subject, and after that they will be taken and made
vessels unto honor, if they will become obedient, and God will
make us, who are His servants, bring about His purposes. Can you
find any fault with that?
162
The Lord said to Jeremiah, "O, house of Israel, cannot I do with
you as the potter? Behold as the clay is in the potter's hand, so
are ye in mine hand." They dishonored themselves and were
rebellious, and I have cut them off and thrown them in the mill,
and they shall grind until they are passive. And I haven taken a
gentler lump, to see if I cannot make a vessel unto honor. By and
by that lump will dishonor itself, and be thrown back into the
mill, and God will take Israel and make of them a vessel unto
honor.
162
Some time ago, when I spoke to the congregation in words of
rebuke, it made a wonderful stir with a few men, that is, with
those who were hit, and with those who were filled with sympathy
for them, because they were such fine, accomplished gentlemen.
After I went home from the council that same evening, I dreamed
that I was at work at my old trade of making pots, that I had a
kiln, and that brothers Brigham, Grant, and others were there.
The kiln was full of earthen vessels, and we had brunt wood in
the arches until it became red hot, but the blaze was coming out
of the flues. It did not draw as we wished it to, for the wood
was not sufficiently dry. We went and got some good, dry wood,
but were gone sometime, and when we came back the kiln got
considerably low in heat. We put in some dry wood, and soon
brought it back to the same heat it had before we left it. But
when I began to look around, I saw a great many vessels, off on
one side, that were not good for anything, they would not stand
the fire and began to fall in when nobody was touching them; a
whole tier of them fell in at a time. Said I, "Why have you made
these vessels so thin? You have made them two thirds larger than
they ought to be, with the amount of clay that is in them. Their
skin is too thin, you have stretched them too far, and not given
them the thickness in proportion. What shall we do with them? Let
us break them up and put them into the mill, and grind them up
again. The material is good, but they all need making over."
163
Do you understand that dream? The Elders or somebody else, had
stretched those vessels too much; they had got the big head, that
is, their heads were larger than the substances would sustain,
and they fell in--the vessels fell in. The clay was good, but the
vessels were made too big in the start; we must not stretch them
too much. Potters always work according to the amount of clay on
hand; if it is a small lump they make a small vessel, and make it
all the way of a thickness, as near as possible.
163
In the dream, I discovered that there were many just such thin
characters all around us, and they fell in because we touched
some of them. I have touched many people here, both men and
women, who profess to be Latter-day Saints, and I hurt them just
as bad as I hurt some strangers. But I never hurt the feelings of
a true Saint, nor of a stranger who is a gentleman, no, not one
of them. I hurt scoundrels who will take a course, and have taken
a course, to pollute themselves, and to put the leaven of
corruption and wickedness in the midst of this people. I am
directly opposed to such characters, and to their principles. Do
you understand why? Because I have been driven and afflicted,
until there is hardly a vestige of anything left which I had when
I came into "Mormonism."
163
I am plain and definite in my language, and I use plain
figures, and now and then one that is sometimes considered
vulgar, by those who are themselves vulgar. To those who are
pure, all things are pure, but to those who are impure, all
things are impure. Again, when you are pure, righteous--without
sin, you think, many times, that everybody else is without sin.
When I see, hear, and know of practices in our midst, that are
impure, I will go against them. Gentlemen, you may expect this, I
would rather die, than undergo what I have already undergone in
the travel from Nauvoo to this place, under the same
circumstances.
163
When we left that city, between one and two hundred souls were
attached to me, and looked to me for bread, and I had to travel
to this land, when it seemed as though I could not live under the
load. And President Young was in the same situation, with another
company attached to him, and thus we travelled through sorrow,
misery, and death.
163
Now, if any persons wish to begin another scrape, and desire to
again break us up, and to corrupt this people, and to bring
death, hell, and the devil into our midst, come on, for God
Almighty knows that I will strive to slay the man who undertakes
it. [The congregation said, "Amen."]
163
I am opposed to corruption; I wish every man to keep himself
pure, whether he is Jew, or Gentile, or Latter-day Saint; keep
yourselves pure. I do not allow my women to fondle with other
men, or to sit in their laps, and they must not suffer other men
to kiss or hug them, if they do, I will cast them off. Let my
wives alone, and let my daughters alone, except you have my
permission to pay them attention, and do as you wish to be done
by.
163
I talk plainly, I am not afraid, for I am my heavenly Father's
friend, and I am a friend to all His sons and daughters, whether
they make a profession of religion or not, but they must not
undertake to pollute this people. I delight to have strangers
come to my house, and they shall have the privilege of visiting
and associating with me, and I will associate with them, on
condition that they behave like true gentlemen.
163
"Mormonism" is meat and drink to us, it is sweeter than the honey
comb; it is life to us, and to the world it is poison.
"Mormonism" is true, it is righteous, and we are a pure people,
with but very few exceptions.
163
I know that there are some who cultivate unwholesome principles
and practices. The old saying is, "Birds of a feather will flock
together," so they will, perhaps, leave us. I am plain, and I
will tell you what I think of you. If a man rebels, I will tell
him of it, and if he resents a timely warning, he is unwise.
164
Notwithstanding I am a plain spoken man, I never had a difficulty
that would bring me before a court of my country. I dislike and
despise dissension, war, and bloodshed, and that is why I am not
pleased with the lawyers. I may like their persons, but God knows
that I do not like their works no their principles, when they
strive to produce confusion and contention here, after we have
made laws which suit us, good laws, and as few of them as
possible.
164
This people are a good people, and I love them as I love my life.
But I would rather lay down my life, than to again pass through
what I have already endured.
164
I have never yet shed man's blood, and I pray to God that I never
may, unless it is actually necessary. I have never had occasion
to fight, but I have often stood, with my fire-lock in readiness,
guarding the Prophet Joseph, (with brother Brigham and others)
for his life was sought all the time, and that too in Kirtland,
Ohio, that civilized country. I stood by him until his death, and
I will stand by President Young in like manner, God helping me,
and so will thousands of this people, and I know it.
164
God grant that this spirit may rest upon you, ye Elders of
Israel, ye servants of god, upon you, mothers in Israel, and upon
you, daughters of God. May it abound in you, and be inherited by
your posterity, that you may become like angels of god, and stand
in the defence of Israel. These are the blessings I seal upon all
of you. Be virtuous and pure, and keep your hands from everything
that is not your own, and restore everything that is your
neighbor's.
164
Do as you would wish to be done by, and God will bless you for
ever. Lay aside all covetous, penurious, and narrow-contracted
feelings, cast them off. Be one, brethren. Let each family be one
with its head, and let that head be united with the Presidency,
and then we are one and God is for us, and who can be against us?
164
May God instruct you, and cause these principles to enter deep
into your hearts and multiply within you, from this time
henceforth, and for ever. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 / Amasa
M. Lyman, December 9, 1855
Amasa M. Lyman, December 9, 1855
SALVATION--MEN ARE DAMNED BY THEIR MISDEEDS--
TRUTH--COMPREHENSIVENESS OF "MORMONISM."
A Discourse by Amasa Lyman,
Delivered in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, December 9, 1855.
164
It seems, my brethren and sisters, that an occurrence of
circumstances has brought us together again; and the occurrence
of circumstances has taken away from you, for a time, those who
have been more with you than I have myself. But there is one
thing that has not changed, viz: our interests--the nature of the
object to be gained by us as Saints.
165
The simple fact of the Presidency having left us for a brief
period of time, has not effected, legitimately, any change in
those things that should interest us, and engage our attention.
If we are Saints at all we have the same interest to sustain, the
same knowledge to gain, and the same fountain from which to draw
that knowledge as those have who have gone from us for a season.
It is our right, our privilege, and a duty that we owe to
ourselves; to those with whom we stand connected by the ties of
the Everlasting Covenant, as well as by all the relationship that
binds us to each other as intelligent human beings, to continue
our labor, and so labor that our efforts may be continually in
the acquisition of that knowledge that is requisite to our
salvation; for this comprises all that should interest us, by
whatever name you may call it, or how many divisions or
subdivisions you may make of it, and yet when all is considered
in connexion, the one part with the other constitutes but simply
the salvation which we seek. That alone will render us happy;
that alone is capable of accomplishing for us that, that is
necessary to our peace and comfort here, and hereafter. We may
perhaps think that there are many very nice distinctions which
might be made between different things, as we may consider them,
that may constitute in us, with us, or for us the means of
happiness and comfort; and that one thing considered is one
thing, and something else is salvation.
165
I do not know of any thing that exists, as a means of happiness
and comfort within our reach, or that can be made available, but
that belongs to our salvation.
165
These things are so various and so numerous that we might fill up
a short lifetime in recounting them, and still the sum of them
would then lack much of being told; but the great business of our
life should be to have them and enjoy them, and then, perchance,
we should be able, to some small extent, to appreciate them, and
our happiness, and comfort, and glory will be determined in its
extent, and defined precisely by the extent to which we
appreciate the great truths that exist around us, in the midst of
which we have our being.
165
So that when we have gained the salvation we seek for, in all the
vast infinitude to which it may extend, with the experience of
untold ages--when the experience of almost numberless ages shall
have added their contribution to its stores of wealth and
enjoyment; when these shall be circumstances that surround us, we
will find that it is all constituted of one thing, which is
simply learning to comprehend the truth that exists around us, in
the midst of which we live, move, and have our being.
165
To effect this is the object of the Gospel--the plan of
salvation--that is good for us to reason upon and speak of often
one to another; to reflect upon, that we may understand the
object for which the Gospel is revealed to us, that we may be
enabled to appropriate the things that are rendered available to
us--those appliances that are thrown within our reach, in such a
way as to conduce to the accomplishment of this object. Then, in
order to the proper appropriation of those things, it is needful
that we should understand what is to be affected by it; it is
needful we should be correct on this point, lest we might be
seeking after something that does not exist, and, consequently,
we should never find the reality; lest we should be exploring
some country to find jewels of our happiness where it is not.
165
All of us have experience enough to give us comprehension of the
truth, sufficient to be satisfied, that our search for a thing
where it does not exist, must ultimately prove a fruitless one,
one that will not bring to us a reward for our labor and toil,
that will not give us comfort for the anxiety we have cherished,
while in search for something we should fail to find.
166
Well, then, what is it, my brethren and sisters, let us
reason a little this morning, what is it the Gospel has to do for
us? What have we calculated in our own minds it is? Has something
that does not now exist to be created? Has our natural
constitutional being to become changed by our becoming the
recipients of salvation? Are we to be saved as we are,
constituted as we are, or are we to be saved as some other kind
of beings? What are we to be when we are saved? Do we suppose
that we will be seen and known, that we will be recognized as the
same individuals that we are now?
166
If we are not, I would like much to know what I would be, and who
I might be, because there are some things that, could I avoid it,
I would not be. But, in fact, I do not know that there are any
reasons that have ever commended themselves to my judgment, as
being good ones, for me to entertain a wish to change my identity
at all.
166
The enjoyment of salvation with me, this far, has been ever
cherished and understood in connexion with my own identity, that
when I am saved I shall be, simply, brother Lyman saved, and
nobody else; I should be, simply, brother Lyman in possession of
all the knowledge requisite to salvation, and the consequent
participant of all the blessings accruing from having that
knowledge in possession. If I am not that, I shall be
disappointed, I shall not be happy, or satisfied, unless I lose
all my present expectations and faith.
166
Then it is, simply, we who are here to-day that are to be saved;
and what is it all embraced in? Simply, in a change of our
condition, and not of the condition of some other individual. In
the place of ignorance, we will possess that principle of
knowledge and comprehension that makes us free. What from? From
ignorance. That is all.
166
Well, says one, "Are there not many other things besides
ignorance?" If there are calculating men and women in this room,
who can think and reflect, I wish that class particularly, if
they never have done it, to make it their study, for a little
time, to determine one thing for their own benefit, and for the
benefit of others, as far as their influence may extend, to find
out how much of the ill that afflicts mankind is not truly
attributable to ignorance, to the existence of darkness that
pervades the human mind, and in consequence of which they fail to
comprehend the truth. By reason of it they know not God, nor
understand the principles upon which He acts.
166
When you find out an evil that is not traceable, legitimately and
truly, to this great cause--this great apparent fountain of evil
and wrong that exists in the world, just mark it down, name it,
and let me see it; if there is any other source for evil, I want
to know it. Jesus, we understand, came into the world to save
sinners; he came to save, as we say, lost and fallen man; he came
to restore the sinful sons of earth to the enjoyment of the
mercy, and the favor, and the blessing of heaven.
166
What did Jesus propose to do, any more than, simply, to save men?
The Gospel that he sent into the world proposes to do no more
than to save men; and it does just as much for the poorest man as
for the richest, it saves them, and that is all it does do.
167
"But," says one, "does it not damn men also?" Do you think it
does? Did you ever find anything about the Gospel that would damn
any of you? "But does not the Scriptures hold out such an idea?"
I do not know whether they do or not; you ought to know your own
experience better than the Scriptures, because it is nearer to
you, it is your own property. I would rather have my own
experience than to have the Bible thrown in my face, it is richer
far to me.
167
What has the Gospel done for you, and for me? It has never done
us any thing but good. "But," says one, "Here is a man that has
embraced the truth and then has gone from it, left it, and is now
damned." What has damned him? Is it the Gospel? Nothing has
damned him but his own mean conduct; his own misdeeds that have
influenced him thus against his own interest. Does the Gospel
require him to commit sin? Does it require him to utter
falsehoods, and cherish a principle of hypocrisy and practise
deceit with his neighbor? No. The Gospel requires of him
practical virtue, righteousness and truth in all his conduct.
167
Then let us not charge the Gospel with damning any body, until we
find out it has actually done it. The Gospel was sent into the
world, by the Saviour of mankind, to place the means of salvation
within the reach of mortals, to give to those who should believe,
the power to become the sons of God. That was the object of this
proclamation throughout the earth, and was the reason why it was
taught in that simplicity that marked the teachings of the
ministers of truth. The Scriptures promise salvation to those who
believe; and those who do not, we are informed, shall be damned.
What damns them that do not believe? The same thing that damned
them before they heard the Gospel. They were in darkness, and
what was their condition afterwards? They were in darkness.
167
Then the object of this Gospel being sent unto the world was,
simply, to give men a knowledge of the truth, and open their
eyes, it was to cause the light to shine in the midst of the
darkness that surrounded them; that in that light they might
discover things as they exist around, that they were before
ignorant of, and entertain conceptions of things that before did
not reach or occupy their minds at all; all this was to effect
man's salvation. From what? From the fall, or any other of the
evils that surround him. I do not care whether you regard them as
the consequences of the fall or not, I care not what you name the
ills that afflict men, and keep them from the enjoyment of a
fulness of happiness and glory; from them mankind have need to be
saved; they constitute the chains with which men are bound--the
clouds of darkness which obscure the light of truth, that
prevents the sun-light of truth from rendering the whole sphere
of man's being, radiant, glorious, and resplendent. In what? In
that which the great architect of nature has placed there, and
made all creation rich with.
167
We live in the midst of it, and are insensible to the beauties
around us, to the excellencies within our reach. We tread the
blessings that cluster around our path, like the flowers of
spring, under our feet, not appreciating their worth, instead of
feasting upon the glory, power, skill, and judgment that are
manifested in the combinations that have been associated
together, to present this beauty to the eye.
167
Well, so it is with truth and its excellency in all the various
departments of nature's works and its glory. We live in the midst
of it, and are starving; we are a poor, starving, miserable,
wretched, beggarly set of creatures in the midst of plenty.
168
Now it is from these chains, that bind us in this condition, that
the Gospel proposes to set us free--that the plan of salvation is
to snap asunder, and give unto us an abundant deliverance, and a
correspondingly abundant entrance into the kingdom of God, and to
make our future as glorious, as luminous, and as broad, as the
path in which we have walked has been dangerous, dark, and
gloomy. This is what the Gospel proposes to do for us. How is it
to be effected? Upon this simple principle--by learning us the
truth, and this is the reason why, that to know the only living
and true God and Jesus Christ whom He has sent is eternal life.
There is a reason for that as well as for every other truth that
extends, as such, throughout the wide range of creation. It is
eternal life, because it is freedom from the chains of darkness,
from the dominion of error--an emancipation from that bondage
that makes man, in his existence, wretched and miserable.
168
Then, if this is actually salvation, where should we seek to know
its blessings? How shall we come to the enjoyment of them?
Simply, in the acquisition of knowledge. Says one, "Is this all?"
Yes, this comprises all. "But must we not do right, and is it not
important that we should?" Yes; but how can you do right before
you know what right is?
168
What do you Latter-day Saints do? I can see that miserable
confusion among them that characterizes the men of the world;
everything must give way to the pursuit of this world's wealth
and honor; in their eyes this seems to be the only thing that can
make them happy. And there are as many ways in which men seek out
happiness, as there are men to seek it; and there is as great a
variety of interests to be served in the world of mankind,
collectively, as there are men who embrace those interests, and
labor to save them, and these will be constantly in contact with
each other, and what one man labors to build up, another labors
to pull down; that which is the wealth of one is the poverty of
another; what is the filling of one man's pocket is the draining
of another's pocket to the last dime--the last dollar leaves him,
and gets into his neighbor's purse. This is the way the world get
rich, and imagine themselves happy, and this is the way many of
the Latter-day Saints would find salvation--in undertaking to do
right without first knowing what is right.
168
The Saviour spoke sensibly and reasonably, when he said, "This is
eternal life, to know the only true God, and Jesus christ whom He
hath sent." Without knowing Him, what can you know rightly? What
do you understand and comprehend of truth, rightly? Like
geologists and chemists in the world, they dig a well, and find a
great many crusts, that is when you apply the term crust to
something that is a riddle to them, they find many kinds of
material that enter into the combination of the earth. The
alchemist analyzes portions of the earth, that are thrown out, to
discover the different proportions and kinds of matter of which
it is composed. What do they learn? Some truth. But what is it
like? They cannot tell. If it possesses the property of an acid
or an alkali they know it. But do they know anything about who
combined its various parts, do they know anything about the
active mind shadowed forth in the combinations they find? They do
not. So we may search for truth in the earth, on the earth, and
above the earth, and we may find a great deal, but we do not
comprehend any thing of it, from the fact that we do not know
God; we have not commenced at the beginning of our lesson.
169
Many men have become satisfied there is a God, but they do not
know Him, where He lives, who He looks like, or whether He is
like anybody or anything that is seen, heard, handled, or
comprehended by us. Now the Gospel simply proposes to teach the
world of mankind the truth in relation to the great fountain of
truth, that is at the beginning of all things that we can see as
a beginning; to lead them to a discovery of facts in relation to
that truth which pervades universal creation--that exists as far
as existence is known, or not known, where it actually is. There
is a truth that is co-equal in extent with it. If there is light
there, it is its light, if glory, it belongs to truth.
169
"Well," says one, "is it great as God? Does it comprehend God, or
is God comprehended of it?" You know the great principle of
eternal life is to know the only true and living God, &c. In our
childish speculations we talk about a great many Lords and Gods,
and you can get the doctrine made holy by applying the Scriptural
language to it.
169
But, supposing the Scriptures had said nothing about it, what man
that has looked abroad upon the face of universal nature, as it
is presented to us, who has lived in this being, and breathing
world for only a few years, who has not learned and understood
for himself, perfectly, that there is a principle of truth which
pervades every thing which is in itself immutable, that is the
same everywhere, in every land, country, and clime, whether we
speak of a single atom, the crawling insect, or the clustering
universe of worlds, all are moving, and existing, and are
controlled by the same great law--the same great principle that
causes them to have their existence in truth and harmony with
each other.
169
Let us return from travelling abroad--from this wandering, and
see if we can find the same applied here at home with us. Is
there a principle that does control us, and that we can control,
a principle which is in all things, in which we live, move, and
have our being, that is greater than the greatest thing we can
conceive of, and embraces all things? Yes, the simple principle
revealed in this small thing--two multiplied by two makes four,
is one that we cannot change, or conceive of a principle by which
it could be changed.
169
We cannot entertain a conception of what it would be, if it was
not what it is. It is all the time the same in every land,
country or place. It is the same, whether we apply the principle
to determine the number of apples in the marked basket, or
whether we apply it in more extended calculations, in determining
the magnitudes, times, and distances of the planets.
169
Here is a principle to which we must yield; to which we must bow.
Why? Simply, because it is greater than we, it defies our efforts
to change it; it controls our actions, influences our being; it
determines things, and we with other things are determined by it.
What can we say to it? Can we treat it with indignity? No; for it
will rule us; it governs us. What is it? It is the light that is
within us. The revelation says "It is the light of our eyes that
enlighteneth our understandings." And what is this? It is the God
we see in the sun, and in the moon, and in the stars, for He is
the light thereof, and the power by which they were made. It is,
simply, what the Apostle talked about anciently, as recorded in
the Scriptures; he exclaims, "Great is the mystery of Godliness,
God manifest in the flesh."
170
Some may have supposed that the revelation of God is confined to
some few things only--some few specimens of what we look upon in
the wide range of nature's works, as they are called; I do not
know as nature has any works. While we look upon these, we find
that all we do see, read of, and can reach, by the means that we
can render available for the acquisition of knowledge, and for
the awakening of conceptions within the mind, in relation to the
vast infinitude of the work of the Almighty we find that it is
simply the shadowing forth of--what? Of this great principle of
truth, this God that we adore, that we seek to know, whom to know
aright is life everlasting. Why? Because it bursts the chains of
ignorance asunder that have held us in bondage; it dissipates the
clouds of darkness that obstructs the sun-light of truth from
shining around us, and then, in the light of truth, we begin to
see and comprehend what exists around us, and the relationship we
sustain to nature, to God, to one another, and the object for
which we live, and for which we are constituted, and the end to
which we are tending.
170
Until we begin to learn this, we are benighted and darkened; we
are as effectually lost as is any man in a swamp without light,
or without a guide, he is no worse off than we without the light
of truth, for we know not which way to go, or in what direction
to look for succour; we know not from whence deliverance is
coming, or if it is coming at all.
170
Then what do we need to save us? Simply, a knowledge of the
truth. Says one, "I do not know but that God will save me." I
know but little about Him, but I know more about Him than I do
about any other God. Why? Because I have seen more of Him. Any of
you that have gazed on the heavens, have seen the light of day,
been cheered by the light of the sun, and comforted by its genial
rays, have felt the exhilarating influences of it.
170
Here is a God that I see, a God that I have heard, whose voice is
uttered by all time, and millions of earths, and suns, in the
magnitude of the universe, and thousands of universes, associated
together, shadow forth His greatness and glory. Then there is a
God who is gentle and kind, easy to be entreated, full of
compassion and tender mercy, whose store house of good is richly
filled to make--who happy? Those that seek for happiness. Where
does He live? Every where. Which of the God is it? It is that God
that lives everywhere; that lives through all life, and extends
through all extent; that spreads undivided, and operates unspent;
that is the God I am talking about now.
170
What other God is there? You may talk about the Lord Jesus
Christ, and about his Father; what did Jesus say of himself--that
man who came into the world, and, as the Scriptures say, became
the author of eternal salvation to as many as would believe? What
did he say that he came into the world to do? No other work but
what he saw his Father do.
170
He came to do his Father's will. What is said of him? "Thy
throne, O god, is for ever and ever: a sceptre of righteousness
is the sceptre of thy kingdom." It was because he loved
righteousness and hated iniquity, that he was preferred before
his fellows, and was anointed with the oil of gladness above
them. What had been done with his Father? Did Jesus say of
himself that he was in the sun, and in the moon, and that he was
the principle that enlightened our understanding? No, he did not
say so, but he said, that any man who had looked upon these, had
seen God moving in majesty and power.
170
What does he say of himself? Says he, "Holiness is my name."
Suppose we change it a little, and say he was a holy man, does it
change the facts in the case any? No he was, simply, a holy man.
How came he to be holy? Just as you and I shall come to be holy,
if we ever are. What constituted him a holy man? Simply, his
being guided by holy influences, his being engaged continually in
the perpetration of holy and righteous deeds; this made him a man
of holiness.
171
Again he said, "Man of Counsel is my name;" because that he had
been subject to counsel always. He came into this world to
minister unto man, and laid down his life for him, because he was
a man of counsel. He came to save man, because he was a man of
counsel; and he preached the truth because he was a man of
counsel. Were the perfections with which he was clothed inherent
in him? I say no, because the Scriptures say no; he was made
perfect through suffering, they inform us.
171
We might call it experience, for he learned obedience by the
things which he suffered. Well, then, we are required to be
perfect even as he is perfect, and he required his disciples that
were with him to be perfect, even as their Father in heaven was
perfect. It opens to us this view of the matter. Jesus had
nothing but what he gained, as vast and extended as might be the
power with which he was clothed. The ability that rendered him
sufficient for the accomplishment of the great work he
accomplished, was the result of his gathering around him from the
great fountain of truth, that amount of comprehension of the vast
infinitude of truth, that vested him with the ability he
possessed.
171
This is the path in which we are to travel as Saints of God, in
which we are to look for salvation, and gather from the same rich
store the sum of our happiness, greatness, and glory. God was not
too great to drink from the same fountain, and draw from it all
He possessed of power, greatness, and glory. That which
constitutes His glory, constitutes the greatness, power, might,
and majesty of all who progress, and are clothed with the same
principle. That the Father of Jesus Christ was in no way very
different from himself is evident from what he said; he came to
be nearly equal with his father, and is declared, by virtue of
his obedience, heir of all his Father's inheritance. He says he
came to do the same things he saw his Father do.
171
Then if we wish to read the history of his Father, we have only
to read the history of the son, for in reading the history of the
son, we also read the history of the Father; and Jesus Christ has
told us, his brethren, that this is eternal life to know the only
living and true God, and Jesus Christ whom He has sent. What does
that lead to? Not only to know that they had the truth, but to
understand and comprehend the principle upon which they possessed
it; whether it was truth inherent--that dwells in them from all
eternity, without beginning or end, in the history of their
existence--when they commenced to acquire knowledge, and whether
they acquired knowledge of this great truth as we are taught to
acquire it.
171
Now that this was the highest object that was had in view in the
proclamation of the Gospel--in its revelation to mankind--is
obvious to me, it is as plain to me, as I can see anything else.
Because when man has learned the truth, in relation to all these
things, is there anything more which he can learn? No. It is the
vast infinitude of truth that has reflected light enough around
us to open our minds, and enable us to entertain a conception of
nothing higher, more noble, nothing possessing greater
excellencies than simply the truth itself.
171
We talk about holiness, and glory, and power, and might, but
there is no power, but what is of truth, no greatness, no
uncontaminated bliss but what is of truth. It embraces the sum of
all the excellencies combined in the wide range of universal
existence; whether applied to a mote or a mountain; to a single
planet, to a universe or to an association of universes.
172
To learn the truth is the best thing we can do, it is a pursuit
fraught with the greatest good to us, for it will bring salvation
to us, and bestow upon us the bliss, and blessedness of that
state in full; and enable us to appreciate it, for we shall have
the light of truth to discover things as they exist around us.
And this is in fact our happiness, glory, and strength. What can
we see more, than when we first heard the sound of the Gospel?
172
Let us consider--those of us who have had the privileges and
blessings that a great many have not enjoyed; we who have had the
experience of a score of years since we first heard the Gospel
explained, talked about; since it was first suggested to us that
the heavens have been propitious, in sending an invitation to the
erring sons of earth, to return from their wandering, and place
themselves under the tuition which heaven has instituted, to
develop in them a perfect knowledge of the principles of truth. I
say, what do we know more to-day than then? What capacity do we
possess more? Says one, "I know a great deal more, and we are
enabled to accomplish more now than we could then." It is,
simply, because we know more truth, and in the application of it
we can occupy a wider field, and are prepared to encounter a
greater variety of circumstances, and under them all to be
enabled to apply the truth, and create circumstances that are
good and acceptable to God, to our increase in the truth, and to
the increase of the kingdom of God upon the earth.
172
The kingdom of God is being developed under the influence of the
Gospel. How fast? Just as fast as true principles are developed
in the hearts of men and women. Just so fast, and just so far the
kingdom of God is actually developed, possesses strength, and is
built up with sound, substantial materials that will outlive the
waste of time, continuing to grow in strength and might when
sublunary things have passed away. Taking this view of salvation,
we see its object is to put that in our possession without which
it is impossible for us to be happy.
172
Well then, should we be subject to counsel, and be advised? Yes.
Men here stick up their noses, and complain because they are
required to be subject to counsel. Says one, "I know enough to
attend to my own business; I don't wish any man to manage for me,
I cannot endure it; I am too independent." Now you poor
independent soul: you that are too independent to learn the
truth; to be taught your duty; what independence have you got? "O
I have the privilege of moving round in this breathing world as I
please; and I wont be controlled?" You wont; but I say you will,
and you are controlled, and that is the very reason you say as
you say, and do as you do, you are controlled every moment of
your lives and still you say you are not. You are not
independent, you never was, and you never will be. That being
does not exist within the range of man's history. The very
principles upon which we exist make us the objects of dependence.
172
I know the history of that independent man. What is it? It is the
history of every man that comes into the world. Man comes into
the world a beggar, naked, destitute, and the veriest specimen of
dependence and poverty that ever was laid out on the stage of
human existence? Could he help himself, cloth his nakedness? No.
The very first thing he needed, when he looked upon this earth,
he had to borrow from the atmosphere that God had provided for
him before he came here.
173
And had it not been for the provisions of his great benefactor,
he would have been born only to perish in the morning of his
days. Such is the man who tells us he is independent. He is too
independent to be taught and instructed. I say what did he know,
or what could he do in the days of his infancy? The veriest
crawling insect that wiggles its way along through the dust of
the earth was as independent as he, and had more help for itself.
Talk about independence; he has forgot that he was born, and that
is the difficulty. He is not only ignorant of the truth, but he
has been shutting his eyes against it all the time, since he has
been in the world.
173
He has forgot he was born naked and helpless. I suppose he thinks
he was born in silken robes, when he does think about it, because
he may, perchance, have worn them ever since. I don't know but he
thinks he was born in the jewelry that bedecks his body since he
has been on the earth, or, as the old saying has it, with a
silver spoon in his mouth.
173
He is independent, he says. What does he do in the first place?
He had to be cradled in helplessness, and cared for. It is to a
mother's anxiety and tender care he is indebted for his life, for
the perpetuity of his being on the earth. When he became of
sufficient age to draw his nourishment, and means to sustain his
being from other sources, he ate the bread that the earth
produced--that was here before him--he had no hand in preparing
it, he eats it, enjoys the blessing flowing from it, and still
looks up to heaven, and like Nebuchadnezzar of old exclaims, "I
have made all these things," he is so independent.
173
Supposing there had been no earth to have produced bread for his
nourishment, how could he have lived? Supposing there had been no
hand that had tilled the earth, and produced bread as the result
of labor. He was not able to travel abroad to find it, and could
not manufacture it. He is dependent all the time. Here we find
him clad in fine robes, enjoying the place his fellows occupied,
and men on the right hand, and on the left that go at his
bidding, and come at his call.
173
But what could he do, supposing they were not there, and he the
only tenant of this wide world? How much could he accomplish in
providing means for his enjoyment? Who would be his farmer, his
gardener, or his mechanic? Who would build his palace, serve him,
and administer to his wants? Nobody. He would be poor, destitute,
naked, without a house in which to dwell, destitute of the
blessings of association, and kind attention of friends.
173
Still he says, he is independent. If he is, let him live alone;
and when he has lived alone six months, he will be apt to come to
his senses, if he has bread enough to keep him until then.
173
At the end of that time he would be wishing for the society of
the negro baboon, or anything at all like the human form. He
would hunger and thirst for an association with his fellow being;
he would find himself wretched without it, and he would exclaim
like Nebuchadnezzar in the bitterness of his soul, "God is great
and good."
173
Jesus Christ never declared his independence at all. He said he
came into the world--on his own business? No, but he came to do
the will of his Father. In this we have an example of what we
should seek for, and how we should value the principles we should
cherish within us. The truth is before us, and it is for us to
learn it. This is the great key to our happiness; and when we
have learned all the truth, we shall get all our salvation. That
which does not learn us the truth does not bestow salvation on
us; it is that which learns us the truth, and enables us to
comprehend it, which is salvation to us.
173
I do not care how it is gained, or where it is found, whether at
our labor, or in our moments of rest, and hours of reflection,
study, and contemplation. The voice of truth is everywhere. It is
but the voice of that Holy Spirit that was to do--what? To lead
you and me, and all others who have covenanted with God to keep
His commandments, into all truth.
174
How much of a teacher is that Holy Spirit? What is its
capacity? The capacity it is obliged to have; unless there is a
falsehood connected with the declaration to do what it promises
to do. What is that? Not to lead me into a portion of the truth,
and then stop until it has learned the balance, but to lead me
into all truth. That is what is promised, and what is declared to
be the office of the Holy Spirit.
174
Can you think of a principle that is universal, and infinite in
its extent; there being no space that is not filled with it; no
creation that does not owe its existence to its power and
influence? Think of that, and ask yourselves the question, who is
it, and what is it that can lead you into all that vast
infinitude of truth, but that principle.
174
Can you have any idea what the Holy Ghost is that is to perform
this office for you and me, to lead us into all truth; or in
other words the Holy Spirit? If it leads us into all truth, it
must itself comprehend all truth, or it could not lead us there.
174
When we have this Spirit dwelling in us, to be our constant
companion, and our instructor, we will grow in grace, and in the
knowledge of the truth; because it will each day unfold to us new
treasures of truth; our field of truth will become broader and
broader, and consequently will embrace more of the facts in
nature, as they exist to-day, than yesterday; and in this way we
will add knowledge to knowledge, truth to truth, to make up that
sum that will constitute us equal to the accomplishment of all
that is requisite to our happiness, until it may extend to a vast
illimitable infinitude.
174
Now I want you to cultivate and cherish within you a love and
regard for His Spirit. You have been exhorted again and again, so
to live, that the Spirit of truth--the Holy Ghost, may dwell
within you, and be your constant companion. You should cultivate
that condition of feeling that is congenial with the Holy Spirit.
174
You should banish all littleness of soul; and banish all scanty
meagre conceptions; and learn that the infinitude of truth is
boundless. And when you have cherished that conception, do not
calculate there is something else bigger; for there can be
nothing bigger, than that which is boundless--that fills the
immensity of space. Why? Simply, because there is no room for
anything bigger.
174
That is the reason why "Mormonism" is bigger than everything
else. Now go to work and apostatize, will you, you poor,
independent class of Latter-day Saints. But where will you go to,
for you cannot get beyond the range of "Mormonism," if you die
and go to hell?
174
Old David was satisfied as to this, for he said, "If I take the
wings of the morning, and fly to the uttermost parts of heaven,
Thou art there; if I go down to hell, to get out of sight,
behold, Thou art there." You will apostatize, thinking to find
something better than "Mormonism." Where does that something
hang? I would like to see the foundation upon which it is based.
174
"Mormonism" extends to boundless infinitude; there is no place
where it is not; no existence that does not exist by its
influence and power. If it has life, it is enlivened by it. If it
possesses light, it is enlightened by it. I will continue with
"Mormonism;" though I know but little of it, I have learned
enough to satisfy me that there is no room for anything else. All
I have to do is to live, and extend my acquaintance with it;
increase my explorations through its various ramifications.
175
I expect to range in them through the vast future of my being,
gathering knowledge. I never expect to get outside "Mormonism;" I
have given up the idea long ago of ever apostatizing to get out
of the way of it.
175
I would advise you who have such thoughts to abandon the idea,
for it is a long journey; you will never get to the end of it.
After you have fought many hard battles against the rights of
truth and its convictions, I shall meet you in your wanderings,
and still find you inside of "Mormonism;" and you will live
inside of it; I do not care where you go you cannot get rid of
it.
175
I would advise you to give up all ideas of apostatizing. Suppose
you wake up from your slumbers, and try my plan of getting a
thorough knowledge of the truth. Suppose you try it for twenty
years; be faithful to God, deal honestly with yourselves and your
neighbor that long; love God that long, and cultivate a love of
the truth that long, and it will effect quite a chance in you.
And probably you may be as much attached to the truth, by that
time, as you are to your tea, coffee, and tobacco; not because
they loved them when they were born, or had a natural taste for
them, but because they have loved them ten, twenty, or thirty
years.
175
They do not wake up and forget them, nor go into the field, and
return home and forget them, because the recollection of them is
fixed by long using them; they have become a principle of their
life and being, as it were. Do you not wish the plan of salvation
had become so fixed in you? Would you not be a great deal happier
than you are now?
175
I suppose this is the case with some? I hope so at least. You
want a love of the truth, which is the only thing that will
ensure you success as Latter-day Saints, for if you have not the
love of it in you, you cannot appreciate it; and if you do not
appreciate it, you would give it away for a little sweet cake, or
some trifling thing, because the love of it was never fixed in
your affections.
175
When you appreciate the truth so--as it is worth everything you
can give or exchange for it--then you are secure; and as long as
you continue to love it, you will not apostatize. But if you
begin to be discontented, look out or you will apostatize. You
say, "I like "Mormonism" as well as ever I did, but I do not like
this country." You tell the truth, I believe, but you never
believed it firm enough, if you had you would have loved this
country where duty has called you; or any other country where the
interest of the cause of truth calls you. Why? Because you
interest is there; that which you love is there, and the reward
you seek is there. You ought to have "Mormonism" get fast hold on
your affections, so as to occupy the entire affections of the
soul, until the love of the truth is disseminated throughout your
whole being.
175
I want you to watch these things, and not apostatize. It is a bad
business, and don't do you any good. Stand firmly in the
covenants you have made, and learn the truth day by day, and gain
knowledge continually. If I thought there was anything more or
better than "Mormonism," anything that would do you more good, I
would talk about it.
175
I have not addressed you precisely as I would another people,
under other circumstances. A great many of you have been a long
time in "Mormonism" and have had considerable experience in it,
and again some have had but a few years experience, in which to
learn and be instructed.
176
Well, as Latter-day Saints, you should learn that you are not
independent, but dependent all the time, that you have the truth
to learn. You have merely adopted it, and said in your hearts
that the testimony of the servants of God is true. You may have
received the manifestations of the Holy Spirit that have borne
record to you, and brought to your understanding things that were
promised you. But this is just at the beginning of truth, it is
yet all before you, you only comprehend but a little of it; you
simply comprehend the fact, that there is a system of salvation.
176
Are you living to-day in the enjoyment of that freedom from
darkness, doubt, and dubiety that is only the result of a perfect
comprehension of truth, that satisfies the soul, and relives it
of all its anxieties and cares? Are you enjoying that to-day? Do
you fully understand the principles of "Mormonism?" When you
speak honestly, you will tell me you do not.
176
Seek to learn them. This is the duty which lies before you; your
future labor consists in this. You have been baptized for the
remission of sins, as a sign of the covenant you have made, that
you would put off the old man and his deeds; that you would die
according to the rudiments of the world which influenced your
former life, and follow the rudiments of Christ.
176
Are you growing in grace, and in the knowledge of the truth? Are
you becoming more and more intelligent? Do you live the truth
more to-day than last year, last week, or five or ten years ago,
when you first heard it? Do you comprehend more of it? If you do
not, you are not growing in grace, and in the knowledge of God,
and of the truth.
176
Obey the Word of Wisdom. "Do you mean I shall not drink tea, or
coffee?" I do not care whether you do or not. I do not consider
that you obey the Word of Wisdom, simply, because you do not
drink tea and coffee. May be you cannot get it. I have seen the
time that I drank it when it was hard to get, and when I did not
use it, when I could have got it.
176
Do not work yourselves to death, but try to live a long time, and
learn to run and not weary, walk and not faint. Do you think of
leaving off tea and coffee, alone, will enable you to scale the
mountains, and outstrip the mountain goat in fleetness. It is
just as true that weariness is the consequence of excessive toil
as that God lives and reigns. It is manifest in you and me, and
in every other part of His work. Keep the Word of Wisdom; and if
you want to run and not weary, walk and not faint, call upon me
and I will tell you how--just stop before you get tired.
176
The Word of Wisdom was given for a principle, with promise; as a
rule of conduct, that should enable the people so to economize
their time, and manage and control themselves, as not to eat and
drink to excess, or use that which is hurtful to them; that they
should be temperate in all things, in the exercise of labor, as
well as in eating and drinking. Clothe yourselves properly if you
can. Exercise properly if you can, and do right in everything.
176
Do not stay the work of improvement and reform to pay attention
to small things that are beneath your notice, but let it extend
through the entire circle of your being, let it reach every
relationship in life, and every avocation and duty embraced
within your existence.
176
Let it affect your thinking, and the feelings which you
cultivate, and let there be nothing pertaining to your being but
what shall be influenced by it. The Word of Wisdom would itself
save you, if you would only keep it, in the true sense and spirit
of it, comprehending the purpose for which it was given.
177
It reaches everything that affects your happiness. Go on then and
observe the Word of Wisdom. What does wisdom tell you? Let tea
and coffee alone, and abstain from that which would overtax the
strength of your system, and favor the innovations of disease,
and shorten your lives, and thereby limit the extent of your
usefulness.
177
Study to save yourselves. That which saves your life, and
lengthens out your days is salvation. And that which fills out
your days with the perpetration of good is salvation--it helps to
make up the sum of your salvation.
177
I want you to look at it in this point of view, and be influenced
by the spirit of truth, foster it within the fountains of your
feelings, and it will give a good character to your conduct.
177
This will be living your religion every day, in every thing you
do; you will have nothing to do outside of your religion.
177
Now that you may have wisdom to adopt this course of life, and
live to enjoy the blessings that will accrue from its adoption,
is my payer in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 / Parley
P. Pratt, August 26, 1855
Parley P. Pratt, August 26, 1855
THE FIRST PRINCIPLES OF THE GOSPEL.
A Discourse by Elder Parley P. Pratt, Delivered in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, August 26, 1855.
177
I rise before you this morning, my friends and brethren, to
preach to you the everlasting Gospel, for as my calling has been
for the last quarter of a century to proclaim this Gospel, I have
always endeavoured to do my duty both before you and others, here
and in many other places.
177
Before I came here this morning, I was thinking, what shall I say
to the brethren and sisters, if called upon to speak, and after a
moment's reflection, I said, I will preach the Gospel, and when
brother kimball called upon me to address you, he said, "Brother
Parley, we want you to preach the Gospel to us."
177
The Gospel of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ is the only system
whereby man can be saved, and his being the only name whereby we
can approach our Father in heaven with acceptance, the only name
in which remissions of sins can be obtained, and the only name
whereby man can have power over unclean spirits, over devils,
over diseases, over the elements, and over everything this side
the celestial kingdom, and its influences, it is of the highest
importance, therefore, that this message of life should be
declared to all the world.
178
This Jesus Christ, the Son of God, was once born in Bethlehem,
crucified on Calvary, risen again form the dead, and having
ascended to his Father and to our Father to lead captivity
captive, and give gifts unto men, his name has become the only
name under heaven through which man may be saved--receive
everlasting life and exaltation. It is the only name by which man
can get remission of sins, the gift of the Holy Spirit, and all
its attendant blessings. It is the only name by which we may
approach our Father in heaven and invoke His blessings--the only
name by which we may control disease, and the very elements, by
the power of His Spirit and the authority of His Priesthood.
178
This same Jesus, after having risen from the dead, after having
received all power in heaven and on the earth, gave a mission to
his Apostles, Peter and others, to go into all the world, preach
the Gospel to every creature, baptize them in the name of the
Father, Son, and of the Holy Ghost, and gave commandments that
repentance and remission of sins should be preached in his name,
in all the world, beginning at Jerusalem.
178
Having given these commandments, and instructed his Apostles that
they should teach all things whatsoever he commanded, he ascended
up on high, and took his seat upon the right hand of God his
Father, and he then shed forth the gift of the Holy Ghost, and
bestowed gifts upon men.
178
Those Apostles began at Jerusalem to perform the duties of their
mission, for it had been said that they should tarry there until
they were endowed with power from on high; and after receiving
this power they stood forth and preached to the people, on the
day of Pentecost, the crucified and risen Redeemer, and when the
people were convinced of the death and resurrection of the
Messiah, and wished to know what to do to get rid of their sins,
and become acceptable in the sight of heaven, Peter told them to
repent and be baptized, every one of them, in the name of Jesus
Christ for the remission of sins, and he then added, "For the
promise is unto you, and to your children, and to all that are
afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call."
178
This being written in the 2nd chapter of the Acts of the
Apostles, in the New Testament, as the first instructions given
by Peter and the Apostles, at the place appointed, and at the
time appointed, and under the circumstances appointed, and this
being the first attempt to carry out the great mission--"to
preach the Gospel to the world," hence we conclude that the
Gospel there preached was the same Gospel that was to be preached
in all the world, and that was to be efficacious to all the
world, it mattered not what color or country, what nation or
language, learned or unlearned, Hindoo or anything else, it was
the everlasting Gospel given by the Savior, at the place
appointed, and at the time appointed, when they were endowed with
power from on high, the Holy Ghost descending upon them agreeably
to the promise.
178
Consequently, at that time and under those circumstances, which I
have briefly named, the Apostles made that proclamation, viz.,
that all should repent and be baptized in the name of Jesus
Christ for the remission of sins; and they were told that all who
would do this, should receive the remission of sins, and that the
Gospel, with its promises, should go to every creature; and
whether in some distant age or country that mankind should be
found, it mattered not; there the Lord should send His Gospel
with the promise of remission of sins, and the gift of the Holy
Ghost, though obedience to the Gospel. Yes, in every place and
among all people the promises should hold good, and the sings
follow them that believe.
179
This Gospel, its history, and characteristics, are clearly
recorded in the New Testament, in the english version, translated
by the order of King James, and handed down to us by our fathers;
and it is also given to us by our fathers, in the Book of Mormon,
and in many other good books, and in the words of many other good
men who lived in ancient times, and in the words of many modern
men, and many of our young men are made partakers of it by
becoming members of the Church of Christ, and they know what it
is to become members of the body of Christ, and to be justified,
freed from sin, and to stand before God with clean hearts and
pure minds.
179
We have to know these things, and to be made sensible of what it
is to feel the satisfying influence of His Holy Spirit.
179
Mind you do not forget, when we preach this Gospel, that it is a
Gospel of repentance; do not slip over part of it, but while
summing it up, look at it item by item. It is the Gospel of
repentance, not a mere Gospel of baptism, but a Gospel of
repentance, and remission of sins, to be preached in all the
world.
179
Why have any people a notion or disposition to obey this Gospel?
How can the people determine whether this Gospel is good, whether
it is of any value to them, or what it will do for the people
generally if complied with? What would this Gospel do for the
people of any age if they would obey it as a people? Whether it
were a neighborhood, a town, a city, a nation, or a world, or a
million of worlds, I ask what would it do for that neighborhood,
that people, that city, that nation, or that world? I will tell
you. There would be no thieving there any longer, there would be
no lying there any longer, no cheating, no deceiving, no
intentional breaking of promises, no wrong dealing, no extortion,
no hatred, no envy, and no evil speaking. But why would all these
things cease? Simply because they obeyed the Gospel; because
obedience to the Gospel implies repentance, which means nothing
more nor less than putting away all our evils, and ceasing to do
them. Among the people that obeyed the Gospel there would be no
longer adulterers, nor fornicators, nor any other evil that you
can name.
179
Now what cause of objection can people have in any age, among any
nation or language--in England or in Texas, or any where else, to
a Gospel that would have a tendency to put away all those evils
from among men? But, say you, "Are there no evils where this
Gospel is obeyed?" No sir; where this Gospel prevails in the
heart of an individual, that individual ceases from those things
which are evil, for he is cleansed from them; he refrains from
all that tends to evil. As the Gospel influences a man's heart,
he ceases to countenance all evil practices, and where the Gospel
influences his family, there is a family without those evils, and
if a town or a city can be found that is influenced by the
Gospel, there you will find a town or city without those evils
which I have named, and you will find them gradually putting away
those which may be amongst them, as fast as they perceive them.
179
"But really," says one, "in Utah, I thought the Gospel was pretty
well obeyed, and yet we are not without those evils, we are not
entirely free from those sins." Allowing such to be the case,
that does not make these words false. Show me a man that is
guilty of false swearing, a man that is found traducing his
brethren, or that is found evil speaking, or that is a fornicator
or a thief, and I will show you a man that does not obey the
Gospel; he may call himself a "Mormon," a Latter-day Saint, or a
brother in Christ, but that is not proving that he has repented
of his sins, but as repentance is a part and parcel of the
everlasting Gospel of Jesus Christ, and without which we cannot
be benefitted by his atonement and his mercy, we cannot have the
blessings he purchased without we associate repentance with our
faith. I say, as repentance is an essential part of the Gospel,
that the man who has not put away his sins has deceived himself,
because this repentance is one of the first principles of
salvation. If I have other sins, and then add the sin of
neglecting repentance, my case is still worse than it was before.
180
I have known the Gospel, as I remarked, for 25 years, and in
that time I have materially altered my views upon some points. I
then thought that they came into the Church for the purpose of
repenting and forsaking their evils, and receiving the Gospel
with all their hearts and with a resolution to do right. Well, it
is true that there is a oneness, as far as repentance and faith
is concerned, in the outward acknowledgment, but do all who in
word acknowledge the Gospel forsake their sins? We would all like
to see such a state of things in the world, we would like to see
our neighbors forsaking their sins, even if we could not forsake
and overcome our own dear sins. Suppose we happen to repent and
leave off our sins, would not that be about right? Would not that
answer for us without waiting for others? Or can we have some
ceremony performed that will do as well, something besides
leaving off our sins and leading a new life?
180
Perhaps we may not come to the repentance of fear, or feel afraid
of doing wrong, but the other part we will come to, says one,
"For instance the baptism for the remission of sins given by the
Savior, in whose name we can receive every good gift, and without
whose name we cannot receive any spiritual gift." Then seeing
that he, with all this power in his hands, and he, knowing all
things that would be good for man, not only ordered that
repentance should be preached in his name, but that the Apostles
should baptize the people in his name, and to fulfil this mission
they did baptize the penitent believer for the remission of sins;
and they exhorted the people, every one of them, to repent and
obey this ordinance for the remission of sins; and they also
assured them that if they would do so they should have the gift
of the Holy Ghost; and the Apostles further assured them that
this promise was to them that were afar off, to all nations and
countries--it extended to every creature.
180
And now, what objection can a man have to obeying one part more
than another part of the Gospel? Why should men have such various
opinions about the gospel when it is so plainly set forth? One
man says, "I suppose that baptizing or sprinkling me when I was
an infant was sufficient, for that was the custom in those days,
and I suppose they called that baptism." Well, have we not shown
you that repentance was of God, and therefore that all men must
repent? Jesus Christ did not come to call the righteous, but
sinners to repentance, and he also commanded his servants to go
forth testifying to those that were seeking the kingdom of God,
and gave them power to heal the sick and cast out devils.
180
Can little children commit sins? Can they hear the Gospel and
receive it in their hearts? Can little children reason, think,
repent, and bring forth fruits meet for the kingdom of God? Can
little children be instructed to obey the Gospel in their
infancy? To all these questions every rational man would
answer--No! Well, then, what have we to do with the Gospel as it
pertains to little children? We are willing to carry out the
instructions of the Savior where we are told to bless them, and
this we are willing to do wherever we see them, and to pray for
them, but to sinners that are sufficiently grown to be free to
act for themselves--persons who are sufficiently grown to be
accountable before the Almighty, and to be capable of conceiving
sin in their hearts, and of bringing forth the fruits of it, to
such was repentance and baptism, and therefore the Gospel could
never be applied to little infants; it was a Gospel of voluntary
obedience, and therefore it could not apply to the infant in its
mother's arms.
181
Go and "teach" all nations, and baptize the people; not the
teaching to "follow" baptism, but teach them to observe all the
things spoken by Jesus. Well, now, if you baptize a little
infant, then remember to tell it all the things; teach it, then
baptize, after which, you must teach it to observe all things.
181
But you see it wont require a dead form to carry out the Gospel
of Christ, but an infant could not ask, what is the word? Persons
have been used to trust to a dead form and have their children
sprinkled, but if any of you were sprinkled, it was at a time
when you could not help yourself, and hence you do not know
anything about it, only, that you have been told that somebody
sprinkled you when an infant.
181
Then, notwithstanding your infant sprinkling, you never obeyed
the Gospel because it was a Gospel of repentance, and is to be so
when carried to all whom the Lord our God shall call. The Gospel,
which we have to preach, is a Gospel of repentance and of
remission of sins, to every one that will obey it, including a
baptism, a voluntary baptism, which is applicable to all the
truly obedient, in every nation, who are determined to lead a new
life, and bring forth fruit meet for repentance, and what was it?
The Apostle, in the New Testament, informs us that it was to be
buried with Christ by baptism into his death, and rise to newness
of life in the likeness of his resurrection.
181
In my travels abroad, I sometimes meet, among many others,
members of the church of Rome, so called; I believe they call
themselves such. I say to them, "Are you sure there was such a
church as that in the days of the Apostles, and that you are
members of that church?" "If there was such a church," says I,
"it is spoken of in the New Testament. Well, are you sure that
you are a member of the church of Rome that is spoken of as
having grown and swelled and perpetuated itself? How have you
become such?" "By being baptized," is the answer. "Then you would
think an unbaptized person was not a member of that church?"
"Yes, we would consider all such persons aliens."
181
"Well, then, I will convince you that you are not a legal member
in the church of Rome, baptism being the initiatory right into
that church." "How will you do it," Says he, "Because the Apostle
in his epistle gives instructions and directions how every member
was initiated into the Church, that was established by himself at
Rome. He says that "As many of you as have been baptized into
Christ have put on Christ, and if ye have put on Christ, then are
ye Christ's."
181
"He also says, 'Know ye not, that so many of us as were baptized
into Jesus Christ were baptized into his death? Therefore we are
buried with him by baptism into death: that like as Christ was
raised up from the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we
also should walk in newness of life. For if we have been planted
together in the likeness of his death, we shall be also in the
likeness of his resurrection: knowing this, that our old man is
crucified with him, that the body of sin might be destroyed, that
henceforth we should not serve sin'" Romans, chapter 6.
181
"Now," says I, "remember that every one of your members of the
Church of Rome have been buried with Christ by baptism into
death, and hence you must have risen to newness of life in the
likeness of his resurrection. So writes the Apostle to the true
Church of Rome, and you will find it in the New Testament, as
before stated."
182
"Now then," says I, "you have acknowledged that no man is a
member of the Church of Rome, unless he has been baptized, and
the Apostle himself says that 'every member of the Church of Rome
has been buried with Christ by baptism, and has risen again from
that grave into the likeness of his resurrection.' Were, Sirs,
were you buried with him, and when did you rise from that grave
in the likeness of his death and resurrection? And have you ever
led a new life, avoiding this sin and the other which you before
were guilty of?"
182
"Well," says the professor of Roman religion, "You have got us in
a curious position, I must acknowledge; I will have to give it
up, for that is true; it is the written word of an Apostle of
God. I have never become a member of the Church of Rome, and am
consequently an heathen, according to the views of the Roman
Catholic Church."
182
I have conversed with men who have come out as honestly as men
could in their positions. Members of the Catholic Church have
come out as honestly as I have stated, and said that they must
give up, but the Protestants are very tenacious, and will stick
to their creed, often in spite of reason. I presume they are like
all men in reference to tenacity, they would stick to their oath,
that, if possible, they might gain converts to their faith.
182
The question is often asked, "Are there any honest people among
this sect, and the other party?" I tell you there are honest men
in every sect of religionists, and if you try to classify men,
you will have a difficult job, for you will find honest men in
this class and the other, and, in fact, among all classes and
sects of men.
182
You need not suppose that honesty depends upon our traditions, or
upon where a man was born; but there are honest people in every
community, and in every sect under heaven, and there are those
that hate the truth, and that would not aid in the spread of
light and truth, no lend their influence to any servant of God
under the heavens.
182
Well now, I love a man without regard to his country, or where he
was brought up, without reference to color or nation. I love a
man that loves the truth, and I do not blame any man under heaven
for having been born and brought up in any particular town, city,
or nation. You might as well blame a man for being brought up
under certain traditions, in countries where they have not had
the opportunity of discoursing with others, no discussions, no
free press, where they never could know anything else but
tradition through life.
182
You might as well blame them for their country as for their
traditions. Circumstances might come round, and so order the
course of a man's mind and his mission as to give him a new
channel of thought, and prevent his making any distinction, as it
was with the Apostle Peter.
183
There are whole nations, and generations of them, that have lived
and died with the same knowledge right before their eyes, and
that without the opportunity of thinking of any other degrees of
knowledge. Well, what did Peter do with regard to those he was
called to visit and preach to? When he preached the Gospel under
the instructions of a risen Jesus, when he undertook to preach
the Gospel--repentance, baptism, and the laying on of hands for
the gifts of the Holy Ghost, he said, "The promise is to you;"
meaning that present generation, and he thought a little more,
and then said," It is to your children:" meaning the next
generation, and finally his heart enlarged a little further, by
the Holy Ghost that was in him and he uttered its dictation, "To
all that are afar off;" and then he happened to think that they
might count those that had been brought up in some other country,
with different tradition, and he limited a little, and said,
"Even to as many as the Lord our God shall call."
183
Although the mind of Peter was liable to be too contracted, he
knew one thing, viz., that the Lord their God was in the habit of
communicating with the people, and he understood that He always
would be, for he knew that God Lived, and he also knew that the
Lord Jesus Christ was alive, for he had seen and talked with him,
and had handled him, and he had seen him ascend up on high; and
he had heard him testify that he had all power given him in
heaven and in earth, and he knew that he would have power to send
the Gospel to every creature, for he had the keys to send the
Gospel wherever he pleased, to all tribes, nations, and
languages, in worlds without end, therefore when he made the
promise he only limited it, or gave it a certain jurisdiction,
recollecting where it belonged.
183
The promise he gave of the Holy Ghost was to all that are afar
off, to those whom the Lord our God shall call. To express it in
language more appropriate than any other, perhaps, the promise of
the Holy Ghost is, to wherever the Lord sends forth a revelation,
wherever He makes proclamation of the Gospel, wherever He
commissions men and sends forth the keys of the kingdom of God,
and authorizes men to administer those ordinances in His name. It
matters not whether in Judea, or America, or whether it be in
Samaria, or England, whether to the heathen, the Jew, or the
refined philosopher. It matters not whether we apply it to
ancient days or modern times, wherever the Almighty God or Jesus
Christ His Son, sees fit to reveal the fulness of the Gospel, and
the keys of the eternal Priesthood, and the ministration of
angels, there the promise contained in the Gospel was to hold
good; and the nation or people obeying that call should receive
remission of sins in his name, in obedience to his Gospel, and be
filled with the Holy Spirit of Promise--the Holy Ghost, which is
the gift of prophecy and revelation, and also includes many other
gifts.
183
Is that Gospel any less true because it was revealed to Mormon,
and was preached by him? Is that truth any less true because it
has been hid up in the earth, inscribed upon plates, and has come
forth and been translated in this age of the world? Was not that
Gospel as good when preached to the Nephites in America, as it
was when preached to the Jews in Palestine?
183
And if as good why not write it? And if good enough to be
preached and written, why not have those writings and read them,
and rejoice in the spirit and truths they contain?
183
Rejoice because it swells the heart, expands the mind, gives a
more enlarged view of God's dealings and mercies, shows them to
be extended to all extent, published in different countries, and
upon different continents, revealed to one nation as well as
another; in short, it gives a man that feeling when he
contemplates the bearing and extent of that Gospel; it gives a
man a feeling which affords joy and satisfaction to the soul; it
give a man that feeling which angels had when they sung in the
ears of the shepherds of Judea--"We bring you glad tidings of
great joy"--which shall be in a few countries, and to a few
people? No, that was not the song, though they were singing to
those who had a few traditions in their families, which they had
received from their forefathers.
184
The shepherds were astonished, and well they might be, and they
brought every body to this text throughout the whole of Judea.
Still those angels were honest enough to sing the whole truth,
notwithstanding the Jews looked upon all Gentiles as dogs, and I
think I hear the shepherds saying, that brought glad tidings to
every body--"To these dogs?" Still the angels--a choir of
them--were bold enough to sing, "We bring you glad tidings of
great joy, which shall be to all people!"
184
What a big saying for Jewish shepherds! Why they must have
enlarged their hearts, and wondered at this very strange news!
Why Peter had hardly got his heart sufficiently enlarged to
believe these glad tidings, many years after they were
proclaimed, although he had preached so much.
184
It swelled by degrees, and contracted again, I suppose, and at
last he had to have a vision, and a sheet let down from heaven,
and things shown him, and explained to him over and over again,
to get him to realize the truth of the glad tidings sung by
angels at the birth of the Savior.
184
It was showing so much, it was too broad a platform, such a
boundless ocean of mercy! It was making such a provision for the
human family that Peter could not comprehend it. If the angel had
said it was for the Jews, for the peculiar people of god, those
that could receive the new revelation, why then it might have
done; but to throw off their traditions, they who were the
peculiar few, as they considered themselves, to believe that the
glad tidings of the Savior's birth was for those Gentile dogs,
they could not endure this for a moment. They were of the house
of Israel, the seed of promise.
184
This was indeed a peculiar vision, bringing the glad tidings of
the Savior's birth--for that was the peculiar mission of those
angels--hence they did not bring the Gospel, they did not say
anything about baptism, nor repentance, nor remission of sins,
but they simply brought glad tidings of it. They announced the
fact that a Savior was born at such a date and place, told the
birth place and events of a Savior being born in Bethlehem, under
the circumstances named at that time, and declared that this
news, this glad tidings, should go to all people.
184
What was the result? Why it went through Judea; it was sounded
through Samaria; it went to Rome and to Greece; it went to
Ethiopia; it went to the uttermost parts of the earth; it soon
bounded over the sea; the angels of God that sung that song could
never contradict their words. If then they had to carry it over
the seas, to every country and continent where the seed of
promise was, they were bound to fulfil that mission, and they
swiftly flew to America, and proclaimed the glad tidings there.
184
They found the people there shut out by a cloud of darkness, from
the light of truth. They found a people there called the Nephites
and Lamanites who were a branch of the house of Israel, that were
cast off, or rather brought over the great waters from their
country, and they bore the glad tidings to them, (you have read
it in the Book of Nephi) and they informed them that at such a
time and place the Savior was born.
185
By and by the Savior himself came over here, and told it to the
people; but this was after his resurrection, for the work was too
much, and the field too large for his mortal life; for he had but
a few years to preach the Gospel to the Jews, and part of that
short life of 33 years was he a child--a boy, and hence, he had
to be limited to that country where he had a mortal body, and
could be borne by the mountain waves that might separate one
country from another. But after his resurrection, he was as
independent of the waves and mountains as he was of those who
crucified him; for then he could rise above their power; he was
able to pass from planet to planet with perfect ease; he was as
able to ascend up and go from continent to continent; he was as
able to ascend to his God, and to our God, as he was to appear to
his disciples.
185
I say, Jesus could not be held in Palestine; the mountains, nor
the rolling seas had not power to stay his progress, for he had
told his disciples, while he was yet living, that he had other
sheep which were not of that fold, and, said he, "They shall hear
my voice."
185
In fulfilment of this, and according to the nature of his grand
commission, the Saviour of the whole world, not half of it, in
his glorified body, showed himself to the Nephites in America,
and bestowed upon them the Priesthood, with all its gifts and
qualifications--that same glorious Gospel that he had just before
given to his Prophets and Apostles at Jerusalem--and he told
those whom he selected to hold the Priesthood upon this
continent, to go forth and preach the same glad tidings of
salvation to all their world, fulfilling in part the words of
Peter, "For the promise is to all that are afar off."
185
And Jesus called to those Nephites, when he descended, and they
fell at his feet, as many as could get near him, and they bathed
his feet in their teas, and they examined his wounds, and heard
the gracious words of his mouth, and they saw him ascend, and
descend again, and they felt so large in their charity and
affections, and the light of truth was so large and extended in
its benefits, and benevolence, and the testimony so strong, that
they feasted upon the blessings that were bestowed, and he then
commanded them to write his sayings, and an account of the
miracles he wrought among them.
185
They did this as he commanded, and they liked the writings so
well that they handed them down to each succeeding Prophet, until
Mormon, who was born three or four ages afterwards; and he could
not hand those sacred records down any further because of
apostacy, and the blasphemy and wickedness of the people, and
because of the wars and troubles that spread among the people; so
he made a secret deposit of those writings, and put them in the
earth, and he also wrote a book and called it the "Book of
Mormon," which was an abridgment of the other records, and this
was hid up to the Lord, and through the interference of the
Almighty a young man, Joseph Smith, by the gift and power of
God--I say, through that young man, and the ministration of holy
angels to him, that book came forth to the world, and it has
since that time been preached and read in our language, and many
others, and we rejoice in it, and have borne testimony of it in
the world.
185
It is though that blessed Book of Mormon, with that blessed
Gospel in it, that we have the testimony which we have in
reference to the death and resurrection of the Savior of men.
186
It is true, as recorded in the Book of Mormon, and as preached
upon this continent, and it is true as written in the New
Testament, and as it was preached to the Jews in Jerusalem, and
as preached to the Ten Tribes, though we have not got their
record yet, but we will have it, and we shall find that the
blessed Jesus revealed to them the Gospel, and that they rejoiced
in it.
186
And their record will come so that we will know of a surety, and
of a truth, that they had the everlasting Gospel as well as their
brethren in Jerusalem, and upon this continent.
186
When these things come to pass we will have three ancient
records, delivered in three different countries. We have in the
Old and New Testaments, and the Book of Mormon, and other good
books, all we at present require.
186
We shall eventually have the history of the Ten Tribes in the
north, of the Nephites in America, and of the Jews in Jerusalem,
and their written testimony will become one, and their words will
become one, and the people of God will be gathered, under
testimony, into one body, and the testimony of the Latter-day
Saints will become one with that of the Former-day-Saints, (and
it is now so far as it goes) and the testimonies of those shall
sweep the earth as with a flood, and by the voice of men and
angels, and eventually by the great sound of a trumpet, and none
shall escape.
186
Prior to this great destruction, the everlasting Gospel will be
taught to them by the servants of God, by the testimony of men
and angels, and by the testimony of Jesus Christ, and by the
testimony of ancient and modern Prophets; by the testimony of
Joseph Smith, and of the Apostles ordained by him, and by the
testimony of ancient and modern Saints; by the testimony of the
Ten Tribes; by the testimony of heaven and the testimony of
earth; then shall the wicked be sent to their own place, and
truth shall be established in the earth; and the voice of joy and
gladness shall be heard with the meek of the earth.
186
Those that forsake their sins shall have abundant cause to
rejoice with those that love the truth, and are made pure in
heart by it.
186
Joy and gladness shall be heard, and there shall be glad tidings
to all the meek, and to all the pure in heart; to all that love
instruction; to all that will not harden their hearts; to all the
sinners that will be obedient and refrain from their sins, and
live a holy life.
186
The cry will no longer go forth, "They will not repent and be
converted, that I may heal them;" for the Lord God, the blessed
Savior, who is full of virtue, power, and love, and healing, with
his Priesthood will bless them, and they will find comfort, for
he will heal them.
186
From the fact that Jesus complains of a people that will not be
converted, lest he might heal them, we would conclude from that,
that conversion was a condition of the healing power. Why, says
he, "They will not turn from their sins and be converted, that I
may heal them." But when they are concerted and grown up into
one, the day of his power comes, and then says he, "They are
converted, and I will heal them."
186
Don't you see that he came to the Nephites (you have read it in
the Book of Mormon), and he said, "Bring forth your halt, and
blind, and dumb, and I will heal them, for I see your faith is
sufficient and I will heal them all:" and he healed them every
one as they were brought to him. That day of general healing came
to them, for the more wicked part of the inhabitants had been cut
off, and I would to God that that day would come among us.
186
Well, let us be converted, and those that have been converted and
have held on to it, be converted a little more, for I tell you I
like conversion pretty often. I don't mean that I like people to
turn round from the truth and then repent, and say, I am sorry;
but I mean that a man needs converting to-day, and the next day,
and the day after, because a man that is progressing learns by
degrees. To-day he gets to understand that a certain principle or
practice of his is wrong; and when he finds himself wrong, and
learns his error, he turns from it; but even then he does not
understand all things pertaining to right and wrong. He has not
learned all things that might stand in the way of building up the
kingdom of God, and hence, he wants or needs to be converted
to-day, and the next day, and the next, and so on until he is
converted from all his bad habits, and from his impurities, and
he becomes just such a man as the Lord delights in.
187
And Jesus said, "Be ye as I am, and I am as the Father." He
contrasts himself and them with the Father, and then says, "What
manner of men ought ye to be? Verily I say unto you such as I am,
and I am as the Father is."
187
It is for this purpose that we came into the world, that we might
become like the father; and that we may become like Him, we need
converting every day, or at least until we are free from all
evil, even if it be five hundred times--not to turn away from the
truth, but keep going on to perfection.
187
We need converting until we feel that indeed the promise of the
Holy Ghost is "to all that afar off, even to as many as the Lord
our God shall call." The Lord calls the Jews, the Christians, the
"Mormons," the Gentiles; He calls the Ten Tribes; and He has
called us also; God has called brother Joseph, brother Hyrum, and
brother Brigham, and His Apostles, and the Elders who hold the
Priesthood in this age, and He calls the people of America and of
Europe, and the whole human family. Some He calls by His angels,
and by His own voice out of the heavens. In this way He called
Joseph and his associates, and revealed to them the fulness of
the Gospel, put upon them the powers of the eternal Priesthood,
after the same order as Himself, and told them to go forth and
call others to assist them.
187
They did so, and others obeyed the Gospel; they laid their hands
upon them, after laid their hands upon them, after they had
baptized them and confirmed them; and they ordained them to bear
testimony of their calling, and the restoration of the Gospel in
its fulness--that a new call had been made to the nations of the
earth.
187
And it required another call in our day, for Peter had gone the
way of all the earth, and also his brethren who were his
contemporaries; and the brethren among the Nephites had gone, or
had been taken away; and those holding the authority among the
Ten Tribes had gone the way of all the earth.
187
And it was this that brought those glad tidings and those
messengers to us; and those were the ones that brought the light
of heaven to our beloved brother Joseph Smith.
187
Well, if I have been made a high witness of these things, what
brought the truth to me? It was through the ministration of
angels, under whose hands these my brethren have been ordained to
the holy Priesthood, and it brought down with it the blessings of
the everlasting Gospel, for it could not be in the world without
a call; for those who previously held it had gone to another
sphere.
187
The Gospel was revealed to ancient men in different climes and
countries, whenever there were men to be saved, and it was
revealed to modern men, because there were modern men to be saved
by it. The Gospel was to all whom the Lord our God should call,
in every age and country, and but for this call we would have
been as blind as bats in the traditions of our fathers, led away
by divers creeds and by the cunning of men who lie in wait to
deceive. Where would we have been if it had not been for this
call? We might have been good men enough, perhaps, but where
would we have been?
188
The introduction of the Gospel was worthy of an angel, yes, the
errand was worthy of a corps of them--it was worthy of a host of
them! it was worthy of a God! It was an object of importance that
called Jesus from the bosom of his Father in the eternal world. A
call was necessary then; faith was necessary, and faith comes by
hearing the word of God; and how could you have heard it, if
nobody had been called to deliver it? We were in the midst of
darkness, and the darkness comprehended it not. We could see
revelations given in other ages, but we want them in our age; but
we wanted a call.
188
I am aware that some will be thinking of their grandmothers or
grandfathers who died in the middle ages, and who died in hope,
as far as they could get at it. I know they will bequerying all
the while to know what has become of them.
188
Well, it is no matter; it is for us to attend to our own
business, and see to our own salvation; if we do this, we shall
have no condemnation. We do not know but as we progress in
righteousness, that in the provisions made by our great Father,
we may have to serve them, and to do for those good old fathers
and mothers of ours, who did see the light afar off, but could
not come at it for want of a call--for want of a Priesthood,
which is without beginning of days--and men holding the authority
of heaven; yes, we may have to do for them what they have not had
the privilege of doing for themselves.
188
Well, what is the provision? Why did I not just name to you, that
this eternal Priesthood is without beginning of days or end of
life, after the order of the Son of God? Do you suppose that when
a man passes beyond the veil, he is any less a Priest? If angels
or men, by the spirit of prophecy, have laid their hands upon him
and ordained him to an office in the Priesthood of the Son of
God, and have given him a call in the name of the Lord to give
salvation to others, do you suppose that by passing the veil he
becomes unordained?
188
What did Jesus say to the Jews? Says he, "The God of Abraham,
Isaac, and Jacob, is the God you profess to worship; but," says
he, " I want you to understand that He is not the God of the
dead, for what glory would their be in that? But," says he, "he
is the God of the living." He was speaking to the children of
Abraham who were dead, as much as to say that Abraham was living
then.
188
Well, then, when a man holding the eternal Priesthood passes the
veil, he still holds his authority, and his heart is full of
affection and love towards God's creatures, and he is clothed
with the power of God, and he is His Prophet, Apostle, and Elder.
It is impossible to keep a man silent who is filled with the
testimony of Jesus. I would as soon undertake to shut up fire in
dry shavings, as to shut up in that man's heart the good news,
for he has his mission, which is to preach the Gospel to those
that were and are in darkness.
188
The good old fathers and mothers who had not the privileges and
blessings of the Gospel--for instance--go to deliver your message
to them, that they may come to the light of truth, and be saved.
188
The Apostle, when addressing the Saints, says, "But ye have
obeyed from the heart, that from of doctrine which was delivered
to you: being then made free from sin, ye became the servants of
righteousness." Rom. vi. 17 and 18.
188
There was the freedom of obedience to that from of doctrine
delivered to them. Obedience to that from of doctrine made them
free, but it did not prevent them from acting as men, in a
temporal point of view.
188
The Apostle also speaks of passing from death unto life, because
they loved the brethren. Passing the veil does not alter a man;
it certainly takes him from the eyes of flesh, but the capacity,
the intelligence, the thinking powers, are all alive and quick;
and if they hear the Gospel, they will be glad, and the promises
are made to them, and they will rejoice in them.
189
Let a man pass the veil with the everlasting Priesthood, having
magnified it to the day of his death, and you cannot get it off
him; it will remain with him in the world of spirits; and when he
wakes up in that world among the spirits, he has that power, and
that obligation on him, that if he can find a person worthy of
salvation, why, as soon as he ascertains that, and he remembers
what he may teach and who he may teach, he then discovers that he
has got a mission, and that mission is to those souls who had not
the privilege which we have in this world, that they may be
partakers of the Gospel as well as we.
189
And herein, when fully carried out, are the keys of the "baptism
for the dead," and the salvation of those not on the earth, a
subject into which I need not now enter, although it is among the
first principles of salvation; but they are so lengthy that we
cannot dwell upon them all at one time.
189
But suffice it to say, that when the Lord made provision that
there should be one name by which man should be saved; and when
He planned glad tidings of great joy to go over the islands and
continents, and to the four quarters of the earth, He also
remembered the spirits in prison, and He made provision wide as
eternity, that it might reach the case of "every creature," under
every circumstance that could arise within the reach of mercy.
189
He so ordered it, that "all manner of sins and blasphemies, in
due time, might be forgiven, except that which could not be
justly forgiven in this world, nor in that which is to come."
189
The plan was so devised that every man might have repentance and
remission of sins, and the gift of the Holy Ghost, in his time
and in his place, if he would; but if he would not, very well
then, he might do as he pleased, whether in this world or any
other, according to the clear freedom that he lives under.
189
You know you cannot compel one of the dumb animals to drink; you
can lead him to the water, direct his attention to the clear,
crystal, pure stream, but still he may die of thirst. And men may
die because they will not leave off their sins, and lay hold of
the cross; and if they will die of thirst, and will not lay hold
of the salvation offered by a bleeding Savior, they may die the
death of the wicked.
189
And if, because they will not give up their freedom to do right,
they can go; they will die to all eternity, and never be
compelled to obey the truth.
189
Well, friends, here is the Gospel; and where is the man's heart
so hard that he will not see and embrace it? A man must be
hardened in wickedness, that will not abide the law of the
Gospel. And that portion of you who have not obeyed, my
invitation is to you all; and all of you in the Church, who have
not obeyed the Gospel in its fulness, see that you obey it in its
fulness; I mean, to every day, attend to the repentance part of
it--the leaving off part--forsaking your evils--the conversion
part, and bring forth fruits suited to a new life.
189
I will have to be judged for my preaching, and you for your
hearing. I shall be pretty careful for myself; I can do that, I
think. I shall look into things, prepare my mind to discern
between the right and the wrong; otherwise I might neglect; and
it will keep a man pretty busy to repent and bring forth fruits
for a new life. There will be a good deal of watching and
praying, and he will have to be pretty careful to live so as to
get the Holy Spirit, so that it will not leave him, and he will
be, without it, like a fish out of water, or like a person in hot
weather destitute of pure air. If he once loses the Spirit, after
having received it, it will keep him pretty busy to get it again.
190
That repentance, and that burial in the name of the risen Jesus,
wants a good deal of humility and perseverance; for there is the
old man with his deeds to put off, and lay aside, and to walk a
new life.
190
It does not only mean something, but it is shown forth in the
actions of the man. Well won't that keep a man pretty busy? I
think it will in such a world as this. Well, in this sense of the
word the Saints are called upon to obey the Gospel and repent,
all the while; but we talk of dying unto sin and of walking in
newness of life. The dying unto sin and rising in the new life,
and the baptism were to be for a moment, but the stream that
flows from obedience is perpetual.
190
Well, those out of the Church are certainly called upon to obey
the Gospel; and when people are careless and indifferent
respecting their duties, then it is that wicked people rise up
amongst us, and we are then called upon to repent and obey the
Gospel. I will clear my garments, as far as one day will do it,
before I sit down. The little children are called upon to obey
the Gospel, such as are capable of being taught, and they ought
to be taught by their parents, so that they may understand it by
the time they are eight years of age. Then they are called upon
to repent, to understand and bring forth the fruits meet for the
kingdom of God, and be buried in the likeness of death as Jesus
was, and then leave off all their foolish and sinful ways, and
rise out of their watery grave, understanding that Jesus rose
again from the dead--from his great, and knowing this they should
then take up their cross. This is a figure to show us that then
commences a new life.
190
Now you folks that have been brought up in the Gospel, in the
light of heaven, but have been careless or wicked, rise up and
obey the Gospel, and don't you be baptized without you repent,
for all you hear of the Gospel and attend to, unless you are as
humble as a little child, it won't do you any good, and remember
that it is through the name, and the atoning blood of Jesus
Christ, that you can have remission of sins, through the
ordinance of baptism which represents the burial. And those
people that have not been brought up within this call and
influence, I say, come and obey it and do not call yourselves
outsiders and aliens, but fellow heirs to the promises made to
Abraham, and which were established by him and given to him for
an everlasting covenant.
191
You may suppose that it was a part of the law given to Moses, and
therefore done away in Christ. Let me tell you that the
everlasting covenant made with Abraham, and mentioned in the
Scriptures, was made four hundred and fifty years before the law
was thundered from Mount Sinai. Separate and apart from the
Gospel, the law was given to Moses, but not to disannul that
covenant, and when the Lord Jesus christ came he never disannuled
it, but commanded his Apostles to preach it. It is much older
than the law, for it applied before Moses was born and also
afterwards, and all we have to do is to come into it, and be
faithful as Abraham was faithful, and then we shall become sons,
and if sons, the sons of Abraham, and if daughters, the daughters
of Sarah, because we have embraced the same Gospel and
principles. And then when we get into heaven with Rachel and
Leah, they will not be ashamed of us, and what is more we will
not be ashamed of them. Then we shall be hail fellows well met,
and we shall sit down in the kingdom of God, and go no more out
forever. "And many will come from the east and from the west and
will sit down in the kingdom of God," and unless we are faithful
we shall be shut out. Therefore I wish you to understand that the
promises, that are special, will not apply to us, and where they
go we cannot come, except by adoption.
191
May the Lord bless you. Amen.
191
I like preaching the Gospel this morning. Before I came here I
thought, what I shall say if they call on me to speak to-day? And
the thought came into my mind, I will preach the Gospel, and the
moment I came Brother Kimball said, "Brother Parley, come preach
the Gospel to us;" I replied "That is just what I was thinking
of."
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 / Brigham
Young, January 27, 1856
Brigham Young, January 27, 1856
THE POWERS OF THE PRIESTHOOD NOT GENERALLY UNDERSTOOD--THE
NECESSITY OF LIVING BY REVELATION--THE ABUSE OF BLESSINGS.
A Discourse by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the
Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, January 27, 1856.
191
I am thankful for the privilege of again appearing here before
the brethren and sisters. A few of us have been absent for a
short time, and, in our absence, I hope and trust you have been
blessed with the Holy Spirit of the Lord. I pray for the
continuance of the light of that Spirit to rest upon the Saints,
this I crave continually for myself and for all who profess to be
Saints of the Most High.
191
As I have frequently thought, and said, when duty requires I am
happy in going from home, and I am happy in returning, for it is
my greatest joy and comfort to do what the Lord requires of me,
and what I know to be my duty, no matter what it is if the Lord
requires it of me. This course gives joy and peace. When this
principle becomes the acting principle of all the Saints, we
shall find that Zion is here; we shall be in the midst of it; we
shall enjoy it.
191
As individuals, we enjoy Zion at present, but not as a community;
there is so much sin, darkness, and ignorance, and the veil of
the covering which is over the nations of the earth is measurably
over the Latter-day Saints. The same unrighteous principles,
which becloud the minds of men universally, more or less becloud
the minds of the Latter-day Saints. Though the veil is partially
broken to the Saints, though it becomes thin, as it were, and the
twilight appears like the dawning of the day, yet we may travel
for many years before the sunshine appears. It does not yet
appear to this people, they are merely in the twilight.
191
As one expressed it in ancient times, "We see through a glass
darkly"--through a smoked or dim glass--through which we cannot
behold objects clearly with the natural eye.
191
We have not faith sufficient to have revelation, to have the
visions of eternity opened unto us so clearly that we may see
things as they are, consequently, we have to live by faith and
not by sight. We have to live by the principles of the Gospel,
which is faith in the heart and obedience to its requirements. It
is our joy and salvation that we have this privilege.
192
If we could understand the nature of the Priesthood--could
comprehend it fully, this people, as a community, the Elders, as
Elders of Israel, quorums, as quorums, when they present
themselves before the Lord, would possess keys to unlock the
treasury of heaven, and we could receive as one person receives
from another. To us, as a people, the keys of the rich storehouse
of the Lord are committed, yet we do not fully know how to unlock
and receive. We receive a little here and there, and the hearts
of the people are comforted by the very Priesthood we are in
possession of, which has been given to this people for the
express purpose of their receiving that which God has given them,
though not yet to possess it independently, but as means for
trial.
192
This Priesthood is given to the people, and the keys thereof,
and, when properly understood, they may actually unlock the
treasury of the Lord, and receive to their fullest satisfaction.
But through our own weaknesses, through the frailty of human
nature, we are not yet capable of doing so.
192
We have to humble ourselves and become like little children in
our feelings--to become humble and childlike in spirit, in order
to receive the first illuminations of the spirit of the Gospel,
then we have the privilege of growing, of increasing in
knowledge, in wisdom, and in understanding. This is a great
privilege, while the world, excepting this people who inhabit
these valleys, and those that are associated with us in different
parts of the earth, are destitute of this principle and
privilege. Still, many of us, and I may say comparatively all of
us, are upon the same ground, situated precisely like other
professors of religion, in order that we may struggle, wrestle,
and strive, until the Lord bursts the veil and suffers us to
behold His glory, or a portion of it.
192
If we did fully understand the principles of the Gospel--the keys
of the Priesthood, it would be familiar with us, and be easy to
be understood and to act upon and perform, and be no more of a
miracle to know how to receive the things of God by revelation,
than it is now a miracle to cast seed into the ground, after it
is prepared, and reap our crops.
192
An individual who holds a share in the Priesthood, and continues
faithful to his calling, who delights himself continually in
doing the things God requires at his hands, and continues through
life in the performance of every duty, will secure to himself not
only the privilege of receiving, but the knowledge how to receive
the things of God, that he may know the mind of God continually;
and he will be enabled to discern between right and wrong,
between the things of God and the things that are not of God. And
the Priesthood--the Spirit that is within him, will continue to
increase until it becomes like a fountain of living water; until
it is like the tree of life; until it is one continued source of
intelligence and instruction to that individual.
192
This is one of the most glorious and happy principles than can be
set before any people, or any individual who will be faithful to
his God and to his religion. Upon whoever are bestowed the keys
of the eternal Priesthood, by a faithful life, will secure to
themselves power to see the things of God, and will understand
them as plainly as they ever understood anything by gazing upon
it with their natural eyes, or as clearly as they ever could
distinguish one object from another by their sensations.
193
It is the privilege of every person who is faithful to the
Priesthood, who can overcome the enemy, thwart the design of
death, or him that hath the power of it, to live upon the earth
until their appointed time; and they may know, see, and
understand, by revelation, the things of God just as naturally as
we understand natural things that are around us.
193
We inquire, is this the character of the people called Latter-day
Saints? We can say it is the character of many of them, but when
we reflect, it is not the case with the whole of them. There are
many who never fail to improve upon every means of grace given
them, upon every particle of light imparted to them. They perform
every duty that is made known to them, they cease to do evil
wherever an evil is presented to them, they refrain, so far as is
in their power, from every act and from every thought and
disposition which is contrary to the holy Gospel.
193
Again, when we look around we see many, very many, men and women
who profess to know the things of God, to belong to His family,
to the Church of the First-Born--the Church of Jesus Christ, who
are ofttimes wrought upon by the Holy Spirit of the Gospel which
has caused them to rejoice therein, who give thanks to their God,
rejoice with joy unspeakable, and you would think they were very
near the kingdom of heaven--near the threshold of the gate which
opens into the presence of the Father and the Son, and yet, if
anything crosses them, will give way to an evil temper; and if
anything is presented to them which they do not understand, they
condemn it at once; they are ready to pass judgment upon that
which they do not understand. If they are crossed by their
friends and families they are ready to speak by the spirit of
evil, by the spirit of contention; they are ready to receive a
little malice in their hearts. They do all this, they turn round
and repent of it, they are sorry for it, and they say they will
try to do better, will try to overcome their passions, or the
temptations of the evil one in their natures. You see them again,
have they kept themselves pure? No they have not, but they have
given way to evil, to a little dishonesty, falsifying, shading of
sentiment, speeches, sayings, and doings of their neighbors. They
have given way to anger, and will remark, "It is true I got
angry, I was overcome, true I acted the fool, but I mean to
refrain from so doing in the future." And thus they live for a
spell, but how long will it be before they are again overtaken in
fault? Then if a delusive spirit, professedly a righteous one, is
cast into a neighborhood, how easy such people are decoyed by it,
led away by it.
193
At one time you see them as enthusiastic as mortals can be, in
what they call righteous principles, and hear them saying, "I
have more light now than I ever had before in my life, I am
better now than I ever was, I am filled with the Holy Spirit."
193
This is the way we often find them, they are rejoiced exceedingly
and are upon Pisgah's top--flaming Latter-day Saints, and,
perhaps, when the next day or the next week has passed over they
are angry, filled with malice and wrath. After a while they will
say, "That was a delusive spirit, it is true I felt joyful and
happy, I thought it was the best spirit and the most light I ever
enjoyed in all the days of my life, but I now find I was
deceived, I find that if I had continued in that spirit there was
a trap laid to catch me, to decoy me away, and destroy my faith
in the holy Gospel." Is this the case with the Latter-day Saints?
Yes, with many of them.
194
Our religion is a practical and progressive one. It will not
prepare a thief, a liar, a sorcerer, a whoremonger, an adulterer,
a murderer, or a false swearer, in one day, so that he can enter
into the celestial kingdom of God. We ought to understand that
when our lives have been filled with all manner of wickedness, to
turn and repent of our sins, to be baptized for the remission of
them, and have our names written upon the Church records, does
not prepare us for the presence of our Father, and elder brother.
What will? A continuation of faithfulness to the doctrines of
Christ; nothing short of this will do it. The Latter-day Saints
should understand this. Do they? Yes. Do they live to it? A great
many of them do not. All ought to live their religion every day,
and there are a great many who do. But there are a great many who
do not, who are overcome with evil, get out of the true path of
righteousness, and do those things which are wrong. They contend
with each other, quarrel, have broils and difficulties in
families, and in neighborhoods, law with each other touching
property, one saying, "This is mine," and another saying, "It is
not yours, but it is mine." One says, "You have wronged me," the
other says, "I have not." Thus there are thousands of plans which
the enemy of all righteousness employs to decoy the hearts of the
people away from righteousness.
194
If this people would live their religion, and continue year after
year to live their religion, it would not be many years before we
would see eye to eye; there would be no difference of opinion, no
difference of sentiment, and the veil that now hangs over our
minds would become so thin that we should actually see and
discern things as they are.
194
True we labor under many embarrassments with regard to our
progress in Christian life, and it is right we should be situated
just as we are. We wish to save the world of mankind, and
difficulties, embarrassments, and obstacles are thrown in our way
continually. If this congregation could live twenty years without
communion and intercourse with any other people, if we did not
preach any more to the world, and no more Saints were gathered
from abroad, we might, perhaps, train ourselves so as to see eye
to eye, and that too before we had lived as many years to come as
this Church has been organized.
194
But no, if we are instructed now, and understand all it is our
privilege to understand, another year we must have another batch
of clay thrown in the mill, as brother Kimball calls it, and this
new supply spoils more or less of the clay that is already well
tempered, and it is right that it should be so. Though this is a
good comparison--the making of vessels out of clay, and the
grinding up of clay, still, is it in every respect correct? We
might carry it out perhaps, but I argue, and believe with all my
soul, that if there were 10,000 Saints to emigrate to this point
yearly from England, or any other country, and though thousands
of the wicked should gather with them, it would not prove, for
one moment, that any Saint would be obliged to sin thereby; it
would not prove, for one moment, that this congregation before me
would be obliged to do wrong.
194
Though we may be mingled together, and our interchanges are as
they are, still if a stranger should look upon us as a community,
who have been here many years, and see but few of the new comers
do wrong, and then judge us off and say, we are all evil, that
none of us are righteous, that there is no good fruit here, that
would be an unrighteous judgment and decision.
195
It is our privilege, for you and me to live, from this day, so
that our consciences will be void of offence towards God and man;
it is in our power to do so, then why don't we? What is the
matter? I will tell you what the difficulties and troubles are,
by relating brother John Young's dream. He dreamed that he saw
the devil with a looking-glass in his hand, and the devil held it
to the faces of the people, and it revealed to them everybody's
faults but their own.
195
The difficulty is, neglecting to watch over ourselves. Just as
soon as our eyes are turned away from watching ourselves, to see
whether we do right, we begin to see faults in our neighbors;
this is the great difficulty, and our minds become more and more
blinded until we become entirely darkened. So long as I do the
thing the Lord requires of me, and do not stop to inquire what I
shall tell to my neighbor as his duty, and pay very close
attention to my individual person, that my words are right, that
my actions are right before God, that my reflections are right,
and that my desires are according to the holy Gospel, I have not
much time to look at the faults of my neighbors. Is not this
true?
195
This is our practical religion; it is our duty to stop and begin
to look at ourselves. We may have trials to pass through, and
when people come to me, and tell me that they are wonderfully
tried and have a great many difficulties to encounter--have their
troubles on the right and on the left, and what to do they are at
a loss to know, I say, "I am glad of it." I rejoice to think that
they must have trials as well as other people. And when they say,
"It seems as though the devil would overcome me," it is a pretty
good evidence that an individual is watching himself.
195
If people could always understand the manifestations of the
Spirit upon themselves, they would learn that they can be tempted
as well as other people, and that would make them careful to
watch against temptation and overcome it. Consequently, I rejoice
for them, inasmuch as every individual who is prepared for the
celestial kingdom must go through the same things.
195
I am happy, brethren, for the privilege of having temptation. A
great many people have thought that in my life I was not tempted
like other men. I tell them if I am it is none of their business;
it is nothing to them. Some say "Brother Brigham, you slide along
and the devil lets you alone." If I have battles with him, I can
overcome him single handed quicker than to call in my neighbors
to help me. If I am tempted to speak an evil word, I will keep my
lips locked together. Says one, "I do not know about that, that
would be smothering up bad feelings, I am wonderfully tried about
my neighbor, he has done wrong, he has abused me and I feel
dreadful bad about it. Had I not better let it out than to keep
it rankling within me?" No. I will keep bad feelings under and
actually smother them to death, then they are gone. But as sure
as I let them out they will live and afflict me. If I smother
them in myself, if I actually choke them to death, destroy the
life, the power, and vigor thereof, they will pass off and leave
me clear of fault, and pure, so far as that is concerned; and no
man or woman on earth knows that I have ever been tempted to
indulge in wicked feelings. Keep them to yourselves.
195
If you feel evil, keep it to yourselves until you overcome that
evil principle. This is what I call resisting the devil, and he
flees from me. I strive to not speak evil, to not feel evil, and
if I do, to keep it to myself until it is gone from me, and not
let it pass my lips.
196
You should succeed in bringing your tongues into subjection, so
as to never let them speak evil, so that they will perfectly obey
your judgment and the discretion God has given you, and are
perfectly obedient to the will of the holy Gospel. How long have
we to live for that? I do not know, but I am strongly of the
opinion that it is possible for a person to overcome their
dispositions to evil, to such a degree that they will have no
evil in the heart to slip out over the tongue; and if there is
none in the heart, there is less danger of the tongue being used
to the disadvantage of that individual, or to that of anybody
else. If there is nothing in the heart which governs us, and
controls to an evil effect, the tongue of itself will never
produce evil.
196
Quite a number of us have returned from our southern mission, and
as I have given you a few of my views with regard to some of the
particular parts of our religion, I say for myself, and for the
rest of my brethren who have been absent with me, we are happy to
see you. I am, and I am sure that the rest are glad of the
privilege of standing before you again in this house. I have
nothing particular upon my mind, only to urge all the Latter-day
Saints to live their religion.
196
I might say something with regard to the hard times. You know
that I have told you that if any one was afraid of starving to
death, let him leave, and go where there is plenty. I do not
apprehend the least danger of starving, for until we eat up the
last mule, from the tip of the ear to the end of the fly whipper,
I am not afraid of staving to death. There are many people who
cannot now get employment, but the spring is going to open upon
us soon, and we are not going to suffer any more than what is for
our good. I am thankful for the hand of the Lord which is
visible; I am as thankful for this providence of His as for any
that I ever received. I have told you, years ago, my feelings
with regard to their sympathies, their faith, gratitude, and
thankfulness, and their acknowledgment of the hand of the Lord
and of the dispensations of His providence. My soul has been
grieved to bleeding, to see the waste, and the prodigal feeling
of this people in the use of their bountiful blessings. Many have
walked them underfoot, and have been ready to curse God who
bestowed them. They wanted gold and silver, instead of wheat and
corn, and fine flour, and the best vegetables that ever grew upon
the earth. They walked them underfoot, and set at nought the
choice blessings of the Lord their God. If I were to see those
individuals obliged to gnaw the ground in order to get out the
thistle roots, and have no fingers to dig them with, it would not
be a disagreeable sight to me, until they learn to know who it is
that feeds them.
196
We never ought to be without three or five years provisions on
hand. But when you see men run to hell to sell a bushel of wheat
for sixty cents, instead of laying it up in their granaries for a
day of scarcity, you are forced to conclude that they would trade
with the very devil, to get his coat and shoes in exchange for
their wheat. I hope they will learn wisdom in the future, and lay
up wheat to feed the brethren when they come here from distant
countries. If they will learn wisdom now, I will promise them, in
the name of Israel's God, that the earth will yield its
abundance, as it has heretofore. Men in these valleys have reaped
crop after crop which grew spontaneously, without putting a drag
or a plow in the land, and yet they are ready to curse God for
His blessings. How do you suppose the Lord feels? If He were no
better than I am, He would chastise us far more severely than we
have been. I will give way to others.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 / Heber
C. Kimball, January 27, 1856
Heber C. Kimball, January 27, 1856
THE NECESSITY OF A LIVING PRIESTHOOD--THE UTAH LEGISLATURE.
R
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 / Heber
C. Kimball, January 27, 1856
THE NECESSITY OF A LIVING PRIESTHOOD--THE UTAH LEGISLATURE.
Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, Delivered in the
Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, January 27, 1856.
197
I do not feel as though I desired to take up much time, I merely
wish to say a few words in regard to what we have heard to-day. I
am aware that a great many in the world are pleased with fancies,
they are gratified and edified with that which is artificial, but
if people would be pleased and instructed with such remarks as we
have heard to-day, it would be well, for they are the principles
that will save you, that will lead you into the celestial world.
Listen to that which you have heard to-day from brother Brigham;
he is our leader, our Prophet, our Priest, and our Governor--the
Governor of the Territory of Utah. In him is every power and key
of celestial life and salvation, pertaining to every person there
is on this earth, and that is a principle which but few persons
realize. You take a way the keys that are with him, and with
those who sustain him, and I would not give a dime for you. Sin
to such a degree that brother Brigham and his counsellors, and
those who are associated with him--the Apostles of Jesus
Christ--withdraw from your midst, and I would not give a dime for
all the salvation you have got; that is my faith. He holds the
keys of the kingdom of heaven, just as much as Peter, James, and
John did after Jesus committed the keys to them on the mount, and
said, "I give unto you the keys of the kingdom of heaven, and
whomsoever you less I will bless, and whomsoever you curse I will
curse."
197
Take away that power, take away those keys, and you cannot find
your way into the celestial kingdom. The keys in his possession
will unlock the door and let you through into another existence,
more excellent than this. He holds the keys. Can anybody pass
without them? No, only as they get authority through him. Are
they appreciated as they should be? Do this people listen to the
counsel that proceeds from his mouth, as the words of the living
oracles of God?
197
I would not care if there was not a Bible within ten thousand
miles of this place, or any other book or scrip; here are the
oracles living right in our midst, and we receive them from day
to day, by word of mouth from a living man, an Apostle who is
alive, and through a Priesthood which is living in our midst.
198
At the same time, a great many persons think more of the
testimony of a dead Apostle than they do of a living one, and
think more of dead Prophets than they do of living ones who are
here in their midst. It is generally the case that men do not
fully appreciate their blessings in life; often when their wives
are dead they think more of them than they did when they were
living, and it is just so with some wives in regard to their
former husbands. We do not always appreciate the blessings we
have in our possession until they are taken from us; then we
begin to appreciate them; so when good men have left us we cease
thinking of their faults, but begin to cherish the memory of
their good deeds.
198
It is thus with a great many of our sisters when their husbands
have gone to preach the Gospel; they now think they never had a
fault in the world, but when they were at home they were full of
failings.
198
I am not going to preach a discourse filled with high flown,
exalted words, having no meaning to it, but I will come down to
the capacity of every person that they may understand. Many times
we do not appreciate our children, and take a right course with
them when living, and when they are dead, we mourn and think of
their lovely behavior, but never think of their misdeeds. Let us
tray to think as much of the living as of the dead. That which is
dead will take care of itself, while that which is living wants
somebody to care for it.
198
I consider that what we have heard to-day is of great worth to
those who hear, but it is of far more worth to those who receive
it, and more still to those who practice it, and bring forth the
fruits thereof. Let us treasure up these things in our hearts and
be faithful, and serve our God and keep His commandments.
198
In regard to our doings at Fillmore, all was peaceful and
harmonious, so far as the Legislature was concerned; though the
brief term of forty days, allotted by Congress for a session, is
not long enough for the Members to thoroughly withdraw their
minds from the various other channels, in which their thoughts
are constantly so busily occupied. This fact tends to postpone
important and difficult subjects of legislation, until most of
the time has elapsed, when it is too late to enter upon them with
that care, reflection, and critical arrangement, and wording,
which they demand. Aside from this, the Assembly of 1854-55, by
their revisions, and other acts, presented us with a volume of
very good laws, and wisdom did not dictate any material
alterations for the present, therefore most of the bills passed
this winter have been grants to herd grounds.
198
It would be but just to our new Territory, and highly beneficial
to her interests, if Congress would either lengthen the term of
our sessions or sanction, by paying the commissioners, our wise
policy in appointing a Code Commission to prepare and present
laws of an important nature. The latter course is, by far, the
most preferable; for by that method capable men can be selected,
who have time and opportunity to give all necessary attention to
any given subject, and to thoroughly prepare it for speedy and
satisfactory action. Our position, surroundings, and
characteristics, prohibit the ancient style of enacting very
numerous, wordy, and voluminous laws, therefore the more
necessity for a longer period, or the payment of Code
Commissioners.
198
In our votes and feelings we were one, and did the best that the
time and our judgments permitted; and may God grant that this
people ever be one, and cheerfully obey His commandments and all
good and wholesome laws. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 /
Jedediah M. Grant, January 27, 1856
Jedediah M. Grant, January 27, 1856
THE PRESENT SCARCITY OF FOOD--EXHORTATION TO THE BISHOPS
TO TAKE CARE OF THE POOR--THE FAILURE OF THE CROPS
WILL PROVE A BLESSING TO THE SAINTS.
Remarks by President J. M. Grant, delivered in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, January 27, 1856.
199
I have been instructed while listening to the brethren, and am
pleased with the practical observations that our President has
given. They pertain to the business of every day, and will
greatly benefit the Saints. We have had a great variety from this
stand, and the scenes of life, as we pass through, are varied in
their nature.
199
I am pleased with brother Kimball's feelings, testimony, and
views, in relation to our visit to the capital of the Territory
of Utah.
199
I am aware that the general labor of the Legislature, perhaps,
has been as great as that of any other legislature in the
different Territories, in the same length of time.
199
Our laws, proceedings, grants, &c., are necessarily different
from the usual routine of other legislative bodies, but our
committees were doubtless as diligent as the committees in any
other legislative body.
199
And when we were in session, we were in order, and in a situation
to act as correctly, and with as much precision and consistency,
as any other legislative body that can be found upon the face of
the earth. Though we may not tie ourselves to all of those strict
rules that others tie themselves to, yet we understand
legislating, we understand the science as far as legislative
science is understood by the present age, which is only in a
measure.
199
I wish, therefore, under all the feelings and circumstances we
may be placed in, that we may each act with an eye single to the
welfare of the people, as much so as the Legislature has during
the present session.
199
I hope the Saints will treasure up the remarks they have heard
to-day, and profit by them. I am satisfied that we should bear
with each other's weaknesses, for we are ourselves subject to the
same infirmities as our brethren; we are subject to the same
temptations as those who are similar in their nature; we should,
therefore, be willing to look with the same complacency on the
weaknesses of others, as we would wish them to look upon ours.
199
I am aware of the feelings that exist in the community through
darkness and unbelief; many neglect their duty as Saints, and
they grow dark in their minds.
199
I have doubts of that man who neglects his prayers, and I have
also doubts of some who attend to their prayers. I have great
doubts of those who profess to be Saints, have all the privileges
of Saints, and participate in the enjoyments of Saints, yet do
not consider that the duty of prayer is obligatory on them.
199
They think they can have around them, their wives, and children,
and friends, and engage in the duties of life and take great
responsibility upon them, and yet slide along and lay aside their
duty as a Saint of God in regard to praying.
200
If a person is in trouble, or in want, he should seek unto
the Lord by prayer, and obtain from Him aid, assistance, and
light, and by that Divine Spirit he may overcome his weakness,
break through the cloud of darkness, and walk in the light of the
Lord.
200
There are instructions in the Gospel, in the words of the men of
God, though the language which they use may not, peradventure, be
as beautiful as words can be arranged, or as that which others
can use, but there is an influence attending the words of a man
who speaks by the Spirit of God.
200
I relish greatly the instructions which you have received this
morning; to me they are sweet, very wholesome, and good. I like
them, they suit my disposition, they agree with my palate, and I
am thankful for such instructions. I am thankful that we live in
a day when the Almighty so blesses us.
200
We are gathered out from the land that gave us birth, and from
former associations in life; we are blessed here with peace; the
hand of the oppressor is not upon us, and the arm of the tyrant
has ceased to afflict and fall upon our neck.
200
We are enjoying happiness, we can worship our God and keep His
commandments, and listen to the voice of His servants without
molestation, without being afraid or annoyed, without expecting a
mob on the right hand and on the left. For these things I am very
thankful.
200
I am also fully apprised of the truth of our President's remarks,
in reference to that lavish spirit which has existed in the minds
of the Saints in relation to their grain. I am aware that all do
not husband and take care of their grain as they should; they
have counted it of little worth, as dross, as a thing of naught,
and have been anxious to sell their wheat, corn, and such staple
articles of food as might have been secured in granaries, and
laid up for a hard time, or against a day of famine.
200
In regard to those who have been improvident and not careful, I
am with the President, I cannot pity them if they have to suffer.
I have seen the time, in this beautiful valley, when we first
came here, when we had to bring enough of grain from the States
to last eighteen months, that we were under the necessity of
boiling and eating the hides of our cattle, and of going to the
lowlands to dig thistle roots to subsist upon, that we might not
die, but lie on the earth.
200
We did not all have to do this; some of us were comfortable, and
had as much to live upon as we have now, for we took care to save
what we brought with us. Many of those, who are now destitute of
grain, are among those who were lavish with the food that the
Almighty caused the earth to produce.
200
I will here remark that I hope the Bishops in the different wards
of the city will see that the poor do not go hungry, that they
will keep themselves posted up as to the situation of the poor in
their wards, and send round the Teachers and assistants to
ascertain the condition of the people. I know that there is not
grain enough to feed the people; some will have to suffer for the
want of that article of food.
200
Take the city of Fillmore; they have old grain enough for that
place; they have not raised grain the present season, yet there
is one man in that city who has eleven hundred bushels of wheat.
The price there is two dollars a bushel, and they are selling
flour to each other at six dollars a hundred.
201
In Sanpete they have wheat, corn, and potatoes, sufficient to
last them until harvest. The main suffering in the Territory of
Utah, this season, will be in great Salt Lake county. The masses
of the people are here, and the grain is consumed where the
masses are; consequently, you may look for more suffering in
Great Salt Lake county than in any other.
201
It will necessarily be here that the Bishops and their assistants
will look for the poor. Some will not go very hungry before they
beg, but there are some who will actually suffer very much before
they make their wants known; that class ought to be seen to and
felt after, and ought to be administered to. We should feel for
each other, and seek to relieve, as far as we can, the needy and
distressed.
201
I do not look for much trouble myself; I do not look for the
people to suffer as they did the first winter we came here. The
winter is cold and the cattle are dying, but ere long the weather
will break, the people will get employment, and feel better.
201
Do not be discouraged in a hard time, be patient until spring
comes, when you will feel pleasant and happy, and then is the
time to deny the faith, if you are inclined to do so; never deny
the faith in a dark day.
201
I for one am glad that our crops failed. Why? Because it teaches
the people a lesson, it keeps the corrupt at bay, for they know
that they would have to starve, or import their rations, should
they come to injure us in the Territory of Utah.
201
With the practical lessons we have learned, and their effects
upon our enemies I am glad, and I consider it one of the greatest
God-sends that eve happened the people of the Saints, since their
immigration to this land. I consider the grass-hopper war one of
the greatest blessings to those who see it in the light of the
Lord, and who discern the hand of the Lord in it.
201
We found our brethren southward in a pretty good spirit,
generally speaking; they needed a little comforting and
instruction on this point. We have some men among us who hold
high and important offices which we respect, and we would be very
glad to respect the men, and will actually respect them, if they
will respect the people of the Territory, and the laws of the
Territory. But when a man comes among us and will not respect us,
nor our laws, will not respect our Governor nor our Legislature,
he need not expect us to respect him.
201
Our brethren southward, I think, through the time of the
Legislature, had the privilege of learning this practical lesson,
to respect those who respect our laws, and not to respect men
when they trample upon the laws of the country, and set at
defiance the enactments of the Legislature.
201
I believe, on the whole, that the capital of this Territory will
not be injured by the visit of the Members from the various
counties. I believe that the people were benefited, and I believe
that the community at large will be profited through the labors
of the Legislature.
201
I hope then to see the Saints united more and more, and
notwithstanding we have to be mixed with new clay, and ground
over and over again, I say, come on you new recruits, I am not
hide-bound in my feelings, I reach out my hands to the south, to
the north, and to the universe, and say come on, we want the new
recruits here.
201
I want to see the Territory filled up in the north and in the
south, in the east and in the west, and to see the valleys
flourish and blossom as a rose. I like to see the hardy men come
forth from the other side of the ocean; I like to see them
pouring in by tens of thousands. The new recruits, as a general
thing, have stood well.
202
Take the Yankees in Kirtland, have they all stood the test? No.
One half, at least, of the Yankee members of this Church have
apostatized. Take the first quorum of the Twelve, how many of
them stood by the Prophet of the living God, and kept the faith?
Six only.
202
Then we may expect that some of our new recruits back out, depart
and deny the faith, and this has been the case from the
commencement. I like to see the new recruits come on, they will
get ground up with the old clay and be just as good. You are only
in the morning of "Mormonism," just in the commencement of it. We
have no old recruits, in one sense, but we are all new recruits,
enlisted under the same banner, worshipping the same God, and
united under the same brotherhood of Latter-day Saints which
always pertains to the Priesthood of God.
202
Then I like to see the English, the Scotch, Welsh, French, Danes,
and men from every nation, kindred, tongue, and people, come
forth and unite under the standard of truth, obey God and be one.
202
We had no difficulty, while at Fillmore, among the "Mormons,"
they kept themselves right side up with care, and with them all
was harmonious and satisfactory.
202
May the peace of God be with you; may the light of the Holy Ghost
illuminate you; may the words of the Prophet be unto you as a
sweet morsel; and may the leaven of the Gospel work in you; and
may the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ bless you for
ever, which may He grant, in the Redeemer's name. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 / Brigham
Young, February 17, 1856
Brigham Young, February 17, 1856
ETERNAL INCREASE OF KNOWLEDGE--NECESSITY OF CLEAVING TO EVERY
GOOD
PRINCIPLE--MEN ARE NOT MADE SAINTS BY MIRACULOUS GIFTS, BUT
THROUGH
OBEYING THE TRUTH, AND OBTAINING THE WITNESS OF THE SPIRIT.
A Discourse by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the
Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, February 17, 1856.
202
We have just heard brother Morley's testimony concerning the
religion that we have embraced. The extent of knowledge,
incorporated within the salvation extended to the children of
men, will vastly exceed the researches of the human family, and
when they have passed the veil, they will then understand that
they have but just commenced to learn. Brother Morley says he
never expects to be too old to learn; I believe that doctrine.
That which is to be learned in the eternities of the Gods
pertains to life, and that life is exhibited to the human family
in the degree which they are capacitated to receive it, that they
may be taught as we teach our children, that they may learn the
first rudiments of eternal lives.
203
Could we live to the age of Methuselah, and eat the fruits which
the earth would produce in her strength, as did Adam and Eve
before the transgression, and spend our lives in searching after
the principles of eternal life, we would find, when one eternity
had passed to us, that we had been but children thus far, babies
just commencing to learn the things which pertains to the
eternities of the Gods.
203
We might ask, when shall we cease to learn? I will give you my
opinion about it; never, never. If we continue to learn all that
we can, pertaining to the salvation which is purchased and
presented to us through the Son of God, is there a time when a
person will cease to learn? Yes, when he has sinned against God
the Father, Jesus Christ the Son, and the Holy Ghost--God's
minister; when he has denied the Lord, defied Him and committed
the sin that in the Bible is termed the unpardonable sin--the sin
against the Holy Ghost. That is the time when a person will cease
to learn, and from that time forth, will descend in ignorance,
forgetting that which they formerly knew, and decreasing until
they return to the native element, whether it be one thousand or
in one million years, or during as many eternities as you can
count. They will cease to increase, but must decrease, until they
return to the native element. These are the only characters who
will ever cease to learn, both in time and eternity.
203
A number of items occupy my mind pertaining to the Saints, I may
say, a great many more than I could tell in one day, in one
month, or in one year. Those who are well acquainted with me,
know something of the action of my mind. To explain it, let me
say to you, if you wish to tell me a long story, one that will
take you two hours to get through with, a key word will at once
give me an understanding of all you could say, in that long time.
All who are acquainted with me know this. Bring any business
matter before me, and the brethren with whom I am associated in
business transactions, know that I need but a word to know the
nature of it. So it is with regard to my preaching to the people.
If I could put into them the same spirit and understanding which
I have, they could see and understand things without a long
detail of explanation. But this is not the case with all the
people, therefore I am, in a manner, compelled to use the time I
do in speaking to them upon the various subjects, at least so far
as I can possibly spare it. If I were disposed to, I could train
myself to get up here and take a text and explain it, and dwell
upon one little item just as long as any other man, but what is
the use of it? Upon this principle it would take us more
eternities than we shall ever see, to learn what we have to
learn, consequently, when I speak to you I speak the few words I
have to say, as I already have upon the subject of intelligence
and learning.
203
We shall never cease to learn, unless we apostatize from the
religion of Jesus Christ. Then we shall cease to increase, and
will continue to decrease and decompose, until we return to our
native element. Can you understand that? It is a subject worthy
the attention of the eminent divines of Christendom, and they may
search into it until they are tired, and still know comparatively
little about it, while I preach it to you in a few words.
203
I will here introduce a subject that we all should be acquainted
with, I allude to morality. Have you been taught morality? Yes,
every one of you have been taught not to use profane language, to
be honest in all your dealings, to be courteous to all at home
and abroad, and to be strictly upright on all occasions. All this
you have been taught from your youth.
204
Many think that all which was taught them by their fathers and
mothers, school teachers and priests, ought to be removed, laid
aside, dispensed with, and that they should begin anew to learn
every principle of civilization. This is a great mistake. I make
these remarks because I have heard Elders preach that there was
not a sectarian priest--not a man living upon the earth, or that
had lived upon it, neither a reformer nor a professed Christian,
from the time the Priesthood was taken from the earth until
Joseph Smith came, but what went straight to hell fire when he
died. Yes, I have heard them preach just as absurdly as that. I
have heard many say, I will dispense with this, and I will
dispense with that; and many of our Elders actually dispense with
praying, and say it is nothing but a sectarian notion. Were you
taught by your fathers to pray? "Yes, but that is a sectarian
notion." Were you taught not to pilfer? "Yes, but we think, we
wont say it aloud, it is nothing but a sectarian notion, and we
have to learn everything over again." This is a mistaken idea.
There is only one thing which the people lack on this point, in
order that their traditions and former education may do them
good, and that is to know how to seer the good from the bad, how
to assimilate to themselves every good trait of character they
have seen in their fathers and mothers, teachers and neighbors,
and every good thing that has been taught them from their youth,
and how to gather to themselves every good principle they have
been traditionated in, and store that up as their individual
property, and then dispense with every erroneous idea and every
inconsistency. Many things which have been taught us in our
childhood, or in our early lives, are truly inconsistent, lay
them aside and cleave to the traditions which actually tend to
virtue, holiness, chastity, loveliness, kindness, honesty, and
truthfulness in every respect, and gather all the good into our
own store house, and let each one say, that belongs to me.
204
Some imagine that they must begin and unlearn the whole of their
former education, but I say, cling to all the good that you have
learned, and discard the bad. This leads me into a field, the
gate to which I wish to have closed up, locked up, and passed by;
I do not wish to say anything about it. I will say this much,
however, if there are not all kinds of fish in this Gospel net, I
should like to see the kind that is not in it, and I think that
would be something new under the sun.
205
Treasure up in your hearts that which tends to virtue. You say,
"I want an explanation upon virtue." I wish I could so give it to
you, that you could understand it when I am done talking; I will
do my best to do so. Learn the will of God, keep His commandments
and do His will, and you will be a virtuous person. Can you
understand that? If you can know the will of God and do it, you
will be a virtuous person. You say, "Perhaps I should be led to
do that which is contrary to my former traditions, and to do that
which is really wrong." No matter anything about that; if you can
know the will of God and do it, you will be a virtuous person,
and will receive knowledge upon knowledge, and wisdom upon
wisdom, and you will increase in understanding, in faith, and in
the light of eternity, and know how to discriminate between the
right and the wrong. I know the people say that they do not
understand, that they do not know what the Lord requires of them.
I say keep the commandments of the Lord. We were taught that the
commandments of the Lord were this, that, and the other, in our
former lives, but when we can know and understand, by the
revelations of Jesus Christ, the will of our Father in heaven and
do His will, He will make us pure and holy, and fit for the
society of angels and Himself. Will we not be virtuous then? yes,
in the highest sense. Many say, "I don't know the will of the
Lord, I wish I did. I do really wish I knew what the Lord
requires of me, but I do not know, and do not know how to find
out."
205
I will now refer you to the scripture where it reads that we
shall be judged according to the deeds done in the body. If I do
not know the will of my Father, and what He requires of me in a
certain transaction, if I ask Him to give me wisdom concerning
any requirement in life, or in regard to my own course, or that
of my friends, my family, my children, or those that I preside
over, and get no answer from Him, and then do the very best that
my judgment will teach me, He is bound to own and honor that
transaction, and He will do so to all intents and purposes. I
have often reflected, with regard to people knowing the mind and
will of the Lord by revelation. My thoughts turn within me in a
moment, in my reflections upon what has hitherto been, and that
which actually now comes before me, concerning the Saints in the
last days and in the former days. For instance, Jesus, when upon
the earth, called twelve men to be witnesses that he was the
Christ. Then, there were a great many others who believed that
fact, but he showed to those twelve men things that he showed to
none else; he convinced them in a degree that he convinced no
other person, that is, in some instances.
205
My mind then reflects, in a moment, did Jesus have the power to
make his disciples believe that he was the Son of God by raising
the dead, by laying hands on the sick, by walking on water, by
multiplying the particles of bread and fish set before the
multitude, or by any other miracle? Did he convince, and prove to
twelve men that he was the Christ, by the miracles he performed?
He did not. He did not convince them by one or all of the acts,
which were called miracles, that he performed upon the earth. I
know that many think that they are a great proof, that it is
astonishing that people will not believe, when they read over the
history and miracles performed in the days of Jesus and his
Apostles. Let me tell you that if his Apostles were here in this
our day, travelling through the country, raising the dead, laying
hands on the sick, casting out devils, walking upon the water, or
doing whatever they might be able to perform, it would all be no
proof to the people that they were sent of God. I know that some
of you think this is strange, and if so, I have strange views
upon these subjects. It is no proof to me, it is no proof to any
person else, and often serves to throw persons, relying upon it,
into temptation, and to cast them still further into darkness.
"Have you any proof of this?" Yes, right here in our midst. Men
who have professedly seen the most, known and understood the
most, in this Church, and who have testified in the presence of
large congregations, in the name of Israel's God, that they have
seen Jesus, &c., have been the very men who have left this
kingdom, before others who had to live by faith. I have a witness
right before me, and I am fearful every time that a man or woman
comes to me and relates great visions, saying, "I have had a
vision, an angel came and told me thus and so; the visions of
eternity were opened, and I saw thus and so; I saw my destiny; I
saw what the brethren would do with me; I foresay this and that.
Look out for that man or woman going to the devil.
206
I ask, is there a reason for men and women being exposed more
constantly and more powerfully, to the power of the enemy, by
having visions than by not having them?" There is and it is
simply this--God never bestows upon His people, or upon an
individual, superior blessings without a severe trial to prove
them, to prove that individual, or that people, to see whether
they will keep their covenants with Him, and keep in remembrance
what He has shown them. Then the greater the vision, the greater
the display of the power of the enemy. And when such individuals
are off their guard they are left to themselves, as Jesus was.
For this express purpose the Father withdrew His spirit from His
son, at the time he was to be crucified. Jesus had been with his
Father, talked with Him, dwelt in His bosom, and knew all about
heaven, about making the earth, about the transgression of man,
and what would redeem the people, and that he was the character
who was to redeem the sons of earth, and the earth itself from
all sin that had come upon it. The light, knowledge, power, and
glory with which he was clothed were far above, or exceeded that
of all others who had been upon the earth after the fall,
consequently at the very moment, at the hour when the crisis came
for him to offer up his life, the Father withdrew Himself,
withdrew His Spirit, and cast a vail over him. That is what made
him sweat blood. If he had had the power of God upon him, he
would not have sweat blood; but all was withdrawn from him, and a
veil was cast over him, and he then plead with the Father not to
forsake him. "No," says the Father, "you must have your trials,
as well as others."
206
So when individuals are blessed with visions, revelations, and
great manifestations, look out, then the devil is nigh you, and
you will be tempted in proportion to the vision, revelation, or
manifestation you have received. Hence thousands, when they are
off their guard, give way to the severe temptations which come
upon them, and behold they are gone.
206
You will recollect that I have often told you that miracles would
not save a person, and I say that they never should. If I were to
see a man come in here this day, and say, "I am the great one
whom the Lord has sent," and cause fire to come down in our
sight, through the ceiling that is over our heads, I would not
believe any more for that. It is no matter what he does, I cannot
believe any more on that account. What will make me believe? What
made the Twelve Apostles of Jesus Christ witnesses? What
constituted them Apostles--special witnesses to the world? Was it
seeing miracles? No. What was it? The visions of their minds were
opened, and it was necessary that a few should receive light,
knowledge, and intelligence, that all the powers of earth and
hell could not gainsay or compete with. That witness was within
them, and yet, after all that was done for them, after all that
Jesus showed them, and after all the power of the spirit of
revelation which they possessed, you find that one of them
apostatized, turned away and sold his Lord and master for thirty
pieces of silver, in consequence of his not being firm to his
covenant in the hour of darkness and temptation. Another of them
was ready to say, "I do not know anything about the Lord Jesus
Christ," and denied him with cursing and swearing.
207
Some are apt now to say, "I don't know anything about this
Mormonism, I don't know about the Priesthood." Did you not once
know? "I thought I did." Did you not once know that Joseph Smith
was a Prophet? "I thought I did." Did you not once know that this
was the kingdom of God set up on the earth? "I thought I did, but
now I find myself deceived." What is the reason? Because they
give way to temptation; they may have had great light, knowledge,
and understanding, the vision of their minds may have been opened
and eternity exhibited to their view, but when this is closed up,
in proportion to the light given to them, so is the darkness that
comes upon them to try them.
207
Are you going to apostatize when you are in darkness? That is the
time to stand firm. I know there are some people right in our
midst, only about on a par with good quakers; say they "I pray
when I feel like it." Have you prayers in your families? "Yes,
sometimes, but I do not always feel like praying, and then I feel
as though it would be a sin."
207
Let me tell you how you should do. If you feel that you are
tempted not to open your mouth to the Lord, and as though the
heavens are brass over your heads and the earth iron beneath you
feet, and that every thing is closed up, and you feel that it
would be a sin for you to pray, then walk up to the devil and
say, Mr. Devil, get out of my way; and if you feel that you
cannot get down upon your knees for fear you will swear, say, get
down knees; and if they don't feel right when they are down, put
something under them, some sharp sticks, for instance, and say,
knees come to it. "But I dare not open my mouth," says one, "for
fear that I shall swear." Then say, open, mouth, and now tongue,
begin. Cannot I say Father? Yes, I can: I learned that in the
days of my youth. Suppose you say, "Father, look in mercy upon
me," do you think the devil is going to snap you up then? If he
is still by, and you dare not open your eyes for fear you will
see him, tell him to stand there until you have done praying, and
bring the body to a state of submission.
207
I have taught you that the spirit is pure, when it comes into the
tabernacle. The tabernacle is subject to sin, but the spirit is
not. A great many think that the spirits of the children of men,
when they enter the tabernacles, are totally depraved; this is a
mistake. They are as holy as the angels; the devil has no power
to contaminate them, he only contaminated the bodies. When your
spirit wishes to worship the Father, and your body is so full of
weakness or wickedness, that you feel as though you could not do
it, go to and bring your body into subjection; bow the knee and
confess that Jesus is the Christ, if it is darker that 10,000
midnights in your minds; say, "I am for the Lord anyhow."
208
That makes me think of a great many Christians in the world; when
they are sick and in trouble they will pray; if they are in fear
of starving to death for want of good, of freezing through lack
of raiment of fuel, then they will call upon the Lord. I know the
old Prophet said, "In the day of trouble they draw nigh unto me."
Get out, say I, in my feelings, in regard to such a religion.
When I am starving to death it is time for me to be diligent in
getting something to eat; when the ship is in a storm, it is then
time to look out for the rigging. One may say, "Are you not going
down below to pray, in this dreadful storm?" "No, I have no time
to pray now, I must take care of the ship." So it should be with
every Latter-day Saint. By and by the storm is over, then let us
go down into the cabin and do up our praying in fair weather.
That is what "Mormonism" teaches me; and when it is dark as
midnight darkness, when there is not one particle of feeling in
my heart to pray, shall I then say, I will not pray? No, but get
down knees, bend yourselves upon the floor, and mouth, open;
tongue, speak; and we will see what will come forth, and you
shall worship the Lord God of Israel, even when you feel as
though you could not say a word in His favor. That is the victory
we have to gain; that is the warfare we have to wage. It is
between the spirit and the body; they are inseparably connected.
The spirit was not made here, it was organized in eternity,
before the worlds were, with the Father and with angels before
they came here.
208
When the devil got possession of the earth, his power extended to
that which pertains to the earth. He obtained influence over the
children of men in their present organization, because the
spirits of men yielded to the temptations of the evil principle
that the flesh or body is subjected to. This causes the warfare
spoken of by Paul, when he says, "The spirit warreth against the
flesh, and the flesh against the spirit." Paul explained it as
well as he could, and I am trying to explain it as well as I can.
Often when the spirit would do good the body overcomes, then one
does the evil that brings into subjection the spirit. When the
spirits of men are subject to the body, and continue to be, and
commit the amount of evil necessary to fill up their cup, they
are cast out and their names will be blotted out from the Lamb's
Book of Life.
208
You know that it used to be a great saying, and I might say
worthy of all acceptation, among the Methodists, "I know that my
Redeemer lives, and my name is written in the Lamb's Book of
Life." Their names were always there, and never will be blotted
out, though they may be up and down, warm, hot, and cool, and
though they may sin to-day, and to-morrow repent of it, but their
names will remain in the Lamb's Book of Life until they sin the
sin unto death. And when their names are once blotted out they
will never be written there again; they will then be numbered
with those who will cease to increase, cease to learn, to
multiply, and spread abroad.
208
But again to the witness, that is on my mind. It was necessary
for Jesus Christ to open the heavens to certain individuals that
they might be witnesses of his personage, death, sufferings, and
resurrection; those men were witnesses. But as Jesus appeared to
the two brethren going out of Jerusalem, he was made known to
them in the breaking of bread. Now suppose he had eaten that
bread, and gone out without opening their eyes, how could they
have known that he was the Savior who had been crucified on Mount
Calvary? They could not; but in the breaking of bread the vision
of their minds was opened. This was necessary in order to
constitute safe witnesses, and they returned to Jerusalem and
told the brethren what they had seen.
208
When Jesus came and ate fish broiled upon the coals, and told his
disciples to cast the net on the other side of the ship, which
they did and got it so full that they could hardly draw it to
shore, would they have known that he was the Savior by the
catching and hauling in a wonderful quantity of fish, or by
anything else that they could have seen with their natural eyes?
No, but when he came and ate the boiled fish and honeycomb, he
opened their eyes and they saw that he was present with them. He
had been back to his Father, had ascended to heaven and again
descended, and opened their minds that they might be special
witnesses. This is necessary. Did all the disciples, in the days
of the Apostles, see the risen Jesus? No. I know the inquiry may
arise, can a person be a real disciple without having visions?
Yes, but that person cannot be a special witness to the doctrine
he believes in.
209
What makes true disciples to a doctrine, to a religion, to a
creed, or to a faith, no matter what it is which is subscribed
to? To be faithful adherents to those articles of faith or
doctrine taught, makes them true disciples to that religion or
doctrine. Then if we have the religion of the Savior we are
entitled to the blessings precisely as they were anciently. Not
that all had visions, not that all had dreams, not that all had
the gift of tongues or the interpretation of tongues, but every
man received according to his capacity and the blessing of the
Giver. "Well, brother Brigham, have you had visions?" Yes, I
have. "Have you had revelations?" Yes, I have them all the time,
I live constantly by the principle of revelation. I never
received one iota of intelligence, from the letter A to what I
now know, I mean that, from the very start of my life to this
time, I have never received one particle of intelligence only by
revelation, no matter whether father or mother revealed it, or my
sister, or neighbor.
209
No person receives knowledge only upon the principle of
revelation, that is, by having something revealed to them. "Do
you have the revelations of the Lord Jesus Christ?" I will leave
that for others to judge. If the Lord requires anything of this
people, and speaks through me, I will tell them of it; but if He
does not, still we all live by the principle of revelation. Who
reveals? Every body around us; we learn of each other. I have
something which you have not, and you have something which I have
not; I reveal what I have to you, and you reveal what you have to
me. I believe that we are revelators to each other. Are the
heavens opened? Yes, to some at times, yet upon natural
principles, upon the principle of natural philosophy. "Do you
know the will and mind of the Lord?" Yes, concerning this people,
and concerning myself. Do every one of my brethren and sisters
know the will of the Lord? Let me say to the Latter-day Saints,
if they will take up their cross and follow the Lord Jesus Christ
in the regeneration, many of them will receive more, know more,
and have more of the spirit of revelation than they are aware of;
but the revelations which I receive are all upon natural
principles. I will give you one revelation which I had in Far
West, and it was upon the same principle that it would be for me
to have a revelation now, while I am talking to you. It was in
the spring of 1838, before there was any disturbance in Far West,
or in Davis County.
209
This people, thought I, are obnoxious to these Missourians, our
religion they hate, our Prophet they despise and would like to
kill him; they are ignorant of the things of God; they have
received the precepts of men and drank deep into them, and are so
interwoven with their feelings that the true religion of heaven
cannot abide in their minds. Therefore I saw, upon natural
principles, that we would be driven from there, but when, I did
not know; but still it was plain to me that we would have to
leave the State, and that when we did leave it we would not go
south, north or west, but east, back to the other States. That I
saw upon natural principles, and I knew what those people were
afraid of. I then saw that we would go north, as a Church and
people, and then to the west, and that when they went to Jackson
County, they would go from the west to the east. Mark my words,
write them down, this people, as a Church and kingdom, will go
from the west to the east. I can tell you more concerning what I
saw upon natural principles; I saw that this people would have to
gain a foothold, a strength, power, influence, and ability to
walk by themselves and to take care of themselves, and power to
contend with their enemies and overcome them, upon the same
principle that the whites did when they first came to America and
overcame the Indians. Many here do not know anything about the
history of the early settling of America.
210
New Orleans was one of the first places settled by the Europeans,
after North America was discovered. St. Louis was settled long
before New York, and in that region you can find apple trees two
feet though, standing among the oaks which are several feet in
diameter. Did the first settlers stay there? No, they were either
killed or had to leave lest they should be killed, with the
exception of a few of the Spaniards who intermarried and lived
with the Indians. The whites had to leave and go down the
Mississippi river, and went round into Maine and Massachusetts,
and when they reached there the Indians said, "You are welcome to
this land:" a region where they have thirteen months of winter
during each year. I use that extravagant expression in order to
convey an idea of the rigor of the climate; but you talk about
hard winters and snows here; in comparison many of you know but
little about them.
210
I can pick up scores of Yankees here who have lived in countries
where they could have fine orchards, and live like nabobs, and
yet, in the winter season often ride in their sleighs over fences
five feet high. I have rode over snow in the eastern states when
it was fifteen feet deep. To return to the subject; I said, upon
natural principles, that this people had to go to a country that
the Gentiles do not desire. I can tell you another thing, when
you see any member of this community wishing to withdraw and go
to where there is a beautiful country--where it is easy to live,
let me tell you that that man will apostatize, or be driven from
his favorite locality: write that down brother George as the word
of the Almighty.
210
I have deed after deed of land for which I did not get a cent
when I was obliged to leave it. I also built many houses in the
states, they are there now, for ought I know; they will fall down
some of these days, and I care not how quickly. This people can
only gain strength upon the principle of fleeing to a country
where the wicked will not live, and where they can gain strength
enough to walk by themselves, and to go where they please. This
is one of the truths of heaven.
210
Whenever you see persons from this place on their way to a milder
climate, seeking a better home, they will apostatize or be driven
from their loved asylum; you may set that down for a fact. I saw
that this people would have to flee into the mountains, and into
a climate and country that the Gentiles would not desire. If we
are not in such a place, I do not know where we will find one
more undesirable than this. Do the Saints delight in this
locality? No, it is repugnant to their feelings, if they could
have their choice. Did I come here by choice, or was it not
because I had to come? I like this country, and if it is not bare
enough, cold and disagreeable enough, to those who wish to live
in ease, we will find another location a little farther off. When
we came here we were one thousand miles from everybody. Are you
afraid of the Gentiles coming here? Should we all move from this
city and give the Gentiles liberty to occupy our houses, our
farms, &c., in five years you would not find them here; they
could not live here, for this is not a place that would suit
them. If this is not the place for us to dwell, it is not to be
found in texas, in California, nor in old or new Mexico. Where is
it then? That is not for me nor you to inquire about, but it will
not be in any of those places. If we are not now in the right
place, the Lord will lead us to where we can gather up our
strength, and multiply and sanctify ourselves, so that we can go
forth and serve the Lord with clean hands and pure hearts.
211
I will now tell you a little more about the witnesses; I have
strayed some from that point, but I never bind myself while I am
with the brethren. If I were preaching abroad in the world I
should feel myself somewhat obliged, through custom, to adhere to
the wishes and feelings of the people in regard to pursuing the
thread of any given subject, but here I feel as free as air. You
have gathered the idea from me that it is not the miracles that
are performed before a person's eyes that convince him that one
is of God, or of the devil; yet, if the Lord designs that a
person should heal the sick, that individual can do so; but is
that to convince the wicked that the operator is sent of God? No,
it is a blessing on the Saints, and the wicked have nothing to do
with it, they have no business to hear of it; that is for the
Saints, it is especially for their benefit, and theirs alone.
What should the wicked hear? They should hear a man testify that
Joseph Smith was and is a Prophet of God, that he was a good man,
and that he did plant and establish the kingdom of God on the
earth, and we know it. "How shall I know?" says one. By obeying
the commandments given to you. The Lord has said, go into the
waters of baptism and be baptized for the remission of your sins,
and you shall receive a witness that I am telling you the truth.
How? By baptism and the laying on of hands alone? No. By seeing
the sick healed? No, but by the Spirit that shall come unto you
through obedience, which will make you feel like little children,
and cause you to delight in doing good, to love your father in
heaven and the society of the righteous. Have you malice and
wrath then? No, it is taken from you, and you feel like the child
in its mother's lap. You will feel kind to your children, to you
brothers and sisters, to your parents and neighbors, and to all
around you; you will feel a glow, as of fire, burning within you.
And if you open your mouths to talk you will declare ideas which
you did not formerly think of; they will flow into your mind,
even such as you have not thought of for years. The Scriptures
will be opened to you, and you will see how clear and reasonable
everything is which this or that Elder teaches you. Your hearts
will be comforted, you can lie down and sleep in peace, and wake
up with feelings as pleasant as the breezes of summer. This is a
witness to you. You ask the Lord to heal you, or your sick child,
and if He is disposed to do it He will, and if not it is all
right. If He is disposed to open the heavens and give us a visit
from an angel, it is all right. If He is disposed to reveal to
us, by natural philosophy, what is going to take place, that is
right. If He is disposed to show us by vision where this people
are going, and when, all right, and it is right if He withholds
that information.
211
If, by the whispering of a small, still voice, He dictates you to
do this or that, showing you which is right and which is wrong,
it is all right, and it is right to acknowledge the hand of the
Lord in His so doing.
211
But if you had faith to go out to the graveyard and raise up
scores of the dead, that alone would not make you Latter-day
Saints, neither if the visions of your minds were opened so as to
see the finger of God. What will? Keeping the commandments of the
Lord, to walk humbly before your God, and before one another, to
cease to do evil and learn to do well, and to live by every word
that proceeds from the mouth of God; then you are a Latter-day
Saint, whether you have visions or not.
212
You may be tried and cast down, and be inclined to say that the
Lord has not revealed this or that to you, but that has nothing
to do with me or you. I do not desire to dictate the Lord in that
matter; all I have to do is to concern myself with the things He
requires of me, for it is His right to pursue His own way, and
take His own time and course in dealing with me. Can you gain a
victory? You can.
212
As I have told you, your spirit is continually warring with the
flesh; you spirit dictates one way, your flesh suggests another,
and this brings on the combat. What are you to do? You must bring
the hands, the elbows, the feet, the tongue, and all the organs
of speech and every power of the body into subjection.
212
You must say that you will not swear, nor say or do anything
which is wrong. An elder was cut off from the Church here last
Sunday for swearing. What do I think of it? Time and time again
have I requested the High Priests and Seventies to cut off such
members of their several quorums as will break the Sabbath, and
take the name of God in vain. I say sever them from the tree, for
these loose and wicked characters hurt the tree. They are like
dry limbs, and have become so decayed, that the moisture leaks
through them, and seeks its way into the heart of the tree, and,
by and bye, if we do not cut away such branches, the tree itself
will die.
212
I often think that the High Priests and Seventies dare not walk
up strictly to this duty, and I am disposed, at times, to imagine
that some of the presidents of those quorums are guilty of such
things themselves.
212
Bring the names of such men to this stand and I will cut them
off, if no other person will, and ask no odds of the quorum, and
you will go in with me. Bring the names of men who take the name
of God in vain and do wrong in any way, and I will not ask for a
High Council or Bishop's Court to deliberate on their case; I
will sever them from the tree of life, and ask them what they are
going to do about it. They will wither and die.
212
You may try to make dead limbe grow on the tree, but such a
practice is a detriment to the bearing of good fruit.
212
I want to talk a little more about the witnesses. I am a
witness--of what? I have told it here and in Nauvoo. I know what
I am a witness of, and I know my Apostleship. I am a witness that
Joseph Smith was a Prophet of God. What an uproar it would make
in the Christian world to say, I am an Apostle of Joseph. Write
it down, and write it back to your friends in the east, that I am
an Apostle of Joseph Smith. He was a man of God and had the
revelations of Jesus Christ, and the words of Jesus Christ to the
people. He did build and establish the kingdom of God on earth,
and through him the Lord Almighty again restored the Priesthood
to the children of men.
212
Brethren, I am a witness of that; not by my laying hands on the
sick and they being healed, nor by the revelations which are
given of him in the Bible, but by receiving the same Spirit and
witness which the ancients received; by the visions of the
heavens being opened to my mind; by my understanding that which
is revealed in the Book of Mormon, and that which Joseph revealed
as comprised in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants.
212
I am a witness that those are the revelations of the Lord through
Joseph Smith, in this the last dispensation for the gathering of
the people; and all who reject my testimony will go to hell, so
sure as there is one, no matter whether it be hot or cold; they
will incur the displeasure of the Father and of the Son.
213
I am a witness of this; and all who will hear the voice of the
servants of God, pay attention to what they say, and obey the
commandments given to the people, shall receive a testimony and
know that we tell them the truth, that Joseph is a Prophet of
God, and did actually finish the work which the Lord gave him to
do, sealed his testimony with his blood, and has gone to dwell in
the world of spirits, until he gets his body. All will have to
acknowledge that this is true.
213
There are many other things that might be noticed, and much more
might be said upon this subject. I have merely hinted at the
witness, at the privileges, blessings, and duties of the Saints,
and at what makes a Saint, but I feel as though I had talked long
enough, or as much as I should to-day. I have a bad cold, and
could cough as well as the rest of you, but I have been enabled
to refrain from coughing since I have been here, and during the
brief time I have occupied while addressing you this morning.
213
I hope and trust that we will order our lives so as to be worthy
of the blessings promised to us, and live to the glory of God,
that we may have a glorious resurrection, and enjoy each other's
society in the kingdom of our God. This is our constant prayer
concerning you, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 / Amasa
M. Lyman, December 20, 1855
Amasa M. Lyman, December 20, 1855
SALVATION--THE LORD'S PRAYER--NEWNESS OF LIFE.
A Discourse by Elder Amasa Lyman, Delivered in Kaysville City,
December 20, 1855.
213
Brethren and sisters, it gives me much gratification
and joy to have the opportunity of meeting with you on this
occasion. And probably there is no necessity for me to tell you
why I am glad. You may be enabled to infer that, from what I may
say.
213
I have come not to tell you of any new things, or of any strange
things. And I shall not take a text this evening, for this simple
fact--that I once had a text given me to preach from, to preach
on, and to preach about or to explain to the people; and I have
been at work for the last twenty years, and I have not done
preaching yet.
213
We use to think that a man could preach the Gospel in one sermon,
and explain all the prophecies, besides making a great many new
ones. But I have learned better as I have grown older. I have
found out to my astonishment, that instead of having preached all
the Gospel, I have learned but very little of it yet;
consequently I could not preach it all. I am a pupil in the
school, but I have also been engaged by him who teaches me, to
teach those of my fellow pupils, in the school, who have not
advanced farther than I have.
214
Now, the accomplishment of the objects for which the Gospel is
preached, is a matter that presents itself to our minds. It is of
the greatest importance. For men might preach the Gospel till
there is not a people under heaven, who have not heard it; and
they might return, and sit themselves down as having faithfully
made this proclamation, and still there might be but very few
saved; and there might have been but a very small work
accomplished: for the extent of their salvation is in accordance
with the amount of principle and truth which they have learned
and obeyed.
214
We talk about men being saved from sin, and then we get a
Scriptural definition of what sin is. It is Scripturally a
transgression of the law. Well, now, this leaves us just as dark
as if there had been no Scripture. Then sin is a transgression of
the law; but in order for us to fully comprehend the matter, we
should know what the law is, so that we might know when we
transgress it.
214
Now, for our information, supposing we leave these things, and
what we have read in books, and what was told us a great many
years ago, and, in our own way of expressing what we do
understand, let us reason together. We will reason together as if
we were at the beginning, and said all that had been said, and
done all that had been done.
214
Well, now, so that we can understand what salvation is, we shall
be enabled to comprehend the way in which we shall have to be
saved. Salvation, like everything else, is something that we
cannot make or create. We are not going to do one particle
towards making it.
214
Then we will lay down this, that we are not going to make
anything, or destroy anything, in becoming saved. There will be
no more truth in the world, after we are saved, than there is
now. The sun will rise and set, and the works of Jehovah continue
to be unchanged, and there will be no difference in things only
in what will relate to ourselves. Jesus is said to be the author
of our salvation, having learned certain things, and having
clothed himself with his love of righteousness and obedience, he
came to reveal that salvation to all the sons of earth, so that
all might have an opportunity of deriving such advantages as it
was calculated to bestow; therefore, he was the author and
revealer of the Gospel.
214
He said, he came unto his own, and his own received him not; but
unto as many as did receive him, unto them gave he power to
become the sons and daughters of God. And he gathered his
disciples and Apostles around him, and taught them the truth that
he himself comprehended: and he sent them forth, even as his
Father had sent him forth. He said that he had come to do the
will of his Father, and bear record of the truth. This was his
testimony, and the object of his mission to earth. He taught his
disciples this.
214
Now, for the accomplishment of what purpose were these things to
be taught? To bring salvation to the lost and fallen sons of
earth, and to bestow upon them the gift of eternal life. Well,
what is salvation? It is that which we learn in our every day
life; it is what the school-boy learns at school.
214
One of the old Apostles said, it is eternal life, to know the
only true God, and Jesus Christ whom He has sent.
214
Well, is this what it takes to become the sons and daughters of
God? Yes. Then, how did the Apostles obtain this knowledge? I
will tell you: Jesus said unto them, "Follow me:" and he took
them up into the mountains, and there in secret he taught them
the principles of truth. And as evidence that he thought they
were learning, he enquired of Peter, and the other Apostles (when
they came in; for ought I know, they had been out preaching, as
the "Mormon" Elders do, and probably had baptized a thousand
persons), who do men say that I am? Why, said they, "Some say
that thou art John, others one of the Prophets."
215
But, said Jesus, "Who do you say that I am, ye disciples of mine
who have been laboring in the vineyard?" Says Peter, "Thou art
the Christ, the Son of the living God." Then said he to Peter,
"Thou art blessed, for flesh and blood has not revealed this unto
thee, but my Father who is in heaven."
215
The Apostles acquired knowledge as the result of their
application to searching for it. Can you tell what change there
was effected in these men? They were men just as we are now,
subject to like passions; then this is just as interesting as
anything we can look at; and we will not question for one moment
in our minds, but that it all transpired just as the Bible
relates it.
215
Then what was the change in the condition of these men, I ask?
When our Savior called them they were fishing, and they had never
made the acquaintance of the Son of God; they knew nothing of
him, or of his father who had sent him.
215
It was his request that first attracted their attention, and we
learn that subsequently they were sent forth as messengers to
preach the Gospel to their fellow men. And what of all that?
"Why," says one, "they had learned the things of God." Well, had
they any more than learned them? What had happened them? Was
there any difference with them, more than they knew a little more
than they did before?
215
The very first salvation that Peter was enabled to treasure up as
his own property, was that he knew that Jesus was the Christ, the
Son of the living God. It was the Spirit of God that revealed
this unto him; and he continued to have the comprehension of
truth, in addition to the truth which he had already learned; and
that was all the difference there was with Peter or the rest of
the Apostles.
215
"But," says one, "did they not speak in tongues?" Yes, but they
did not learn anything, unless there was an interpreter present.
The Apostle Paul said, he had rather speak five words, with his
understanding, than ten thousand words in an unknown tongue.
215
They also prophesied. And did they lean anything by that? Yes,
because something was foretold, and they could understand what
was said; and for this reason the Apostle Paul once said, "That
he would to God that they were all Prophets." So he seems to have
been a disciple to this doctrine--that the love and comprehension
of truth was the principle that edified--that it was the
principle that would fix and establish the palpable change in the
condition of mankind.
215
We read of the Apostles being in prison, and we read of their
getting out of prison; but we do not find them telling of
anything that constitutes eternal life, but the comprehending of
something.
215
"Well, but" says one, "is the truth that we comprehend anywhere,
eternal life?" A man might comprehend a truth which would not
effect a delineation of the Gospel; but this is eternal life--to
know the only true God, and His Son Jesus Christ, whom He has
sent. Then, according to this language, the knowing certain
personages, or the comprehending certain truths, constitutes
salvation. It is not simply to know that He exists; for a man
might know that He exists, and still not be in a position to
receive eternal life.
215
Perhaps some of my scholars will get impatient to know what
brother Lyman is wanting to get at. Well, I will comfort you with
a little explanation. I want to show you that it is not merely
the labor that you can perform, that will give you eternal life;
I want you to understand that if you have eternal life, it will
be when you comprehend the truth, so that it becomes your
property; so that you can apply it--the same as it is when you
have got money in your pocket, you can buy bread with it or
anything else you want.
216
You may sing, or pray, or just do what you please, but if
you do not learn the truth, and fully comprehend it, you will
fail to obtain salvation. I want you to understand this, that you
may not waste yourselves away.
216
I know the Saints do a great deal of labor, and they suffer a
great deal at times; but I want to get you posted up in such a
manner that you will see that you need not work and slave
yourselves so awfully hard, thinking that it will bring you
salvation; if you do, you will find after you get through, that
you will be as bad as a man who was endeavoring to become a
State's senator (if I mistake not, in California) in some of the
recent political contests. The rival candidates, in connection
with other friends, had used all their influence in order to gain
the day. At length the election came off, and most of the returns
were in, so that they thought the results were actually known;
therefore, the one who imagined himself elected, made a great
dinner, but just about the time the dinner was to come off, it
was proved that his opponent was elected. How bad the poor man
felt.
216
How will it be with us? for we do not expect to live here always.
Why, we shall wake up to the comprehension of the fact, that we
have not obtained the heaven or salvation we expected. Then, you
see, we should have to wait like the Californian did, at least
till another election.
216
I want to have you discriminate between that which is salvation,
and that which is not salvation. There is such a thing in the
world as means, and the object that the means effect. The object
and the means are two different things. I want you to learn this,
that it is a comprehension of truth, treasured up in the mind and
soul of man, and a just application of the same, that will save
him. Just as far as you comprehend and practise truth, you are
saved.
216
"Well," says one, "is this knowledge which you refer to, all that
we have to gain and profit by in order to be saved?" I know of
nothing else; I have nothing else to teach you.
216
"But," says one, "I thought it was the doing of my duty that
would save me; for instance, I am required to pay my tithing,
whether ecclesiastical or municipal, or any other; besides this,
I have to labor a considerable portion of my time; and I have to
go and preach the Gospel, and call upon sinners to obey the
truth; I verily thought that this had something to do with my
salvation." Well, this has something to do with your salvation,
but I do not want you, because you have been preaching the
Gospel, and have returned again, to think that you are saved.
216
Can we not understand that millions of men are laboring with all
their powers, though they are not carrying out "Mormonism." They
labor as much, and suffer as much as we do, and then they go down
into the earth by thousands and millions, still there is not a
soul of them that has gained eternal life; not a soul of them has
gained salvation for their self-martyrdom; for many of them have
been martyred?
216
Well, now, what is the reason if suffering will exalt and save
the Latter-day Saints, that it will not save and exalt the
suffering millions who never knew anything about "Mormonism?" As
I heard a Universal preacher say (the saying struck me when I
heard it), that if we could find a plan that would save one man,
we could find a plan that would save all men. Well, this is what
we want; for if we can find a plan that has saved one, we can
find the plan that has saved all that have been saved.
217
If there is not developed in us the comprehension and correct
practice of the truth, we shall fail to be saved. Our baptism for
the remission of sins, followed by the laying on of hands, and
our washings and anointings will not avail anything, if they are
not followed by this development.
217
If the lamp of eternal truth is not lighted in us--is not planted
here--does not receive its strength here, all our efforts will be
in vain. If the knowledge and light of eternal truth does not
follow as the result of our toil, the ordinances that we receive,
and all that is done to us will not save us. We may build cities
with gold, adorned with splendor and magnificence, fit to receive
the Son of God; it will be all the same.
217
Nebuchadnezzar built a magnificent city, but was it the principle
of salvation with him, or among his people? Was there one soul of
them saved who built that great city? No, and instead of
Nebuchadnezzar's going into heaven, he went into the pasture to
feed with the cattle. And this is the way that it will be with
you, if you do not toil right; instead of going into heaven, you
will have to go into the pasture, as he did.
217
This is a truthful illustration. Nebuchadnezzar held the command
of millions of men, and he built magnificent cities and palaces;
and we go to work on the same principle, and build cities; but we
build them with coarse materials; of one portion we make a wall
and of another portion we make a house. We are progressing to the
splendor of what Nebuchadnezzar did, but we cannot look up to
heaven and say here are a great many cities that we have made;
but we can say here are a great many cities that we have
commenced; but we are far richer than the king; for we have got
that which will make us wise unto salvation.
217
This is a part of my sermon, I have not preached to you about
baptism for the remission of sins, and about the laying on of
hands, and prophecy, and so forth.
217
You can read about these things at home; consequently, you have
no need for me to come here, and wear myself out in talking about
them. I want to teach you something that you cannot read. If I
had you in a school, I would not take more liberty with you. You
are not saved by the truth till you know and obey it. In
"Mormonism" there is A and B. Well, then, you will have to learn
A and B and so forth. Do any of you remember learning your
letters at home which your mother taught you? She would get some
old book or other and say, well, my son, what is the first letter
in this book? Why, he could not name it; she might just as well
have asked the boy about the sun, as to ask him about that.
217
The mother would say, well, that is A; then the little fellow
would try to say so. After a little she would ask him to tell her
again what A is, but the little fellow is just as dumb as before.
Well, she tries him again, and after she has told him what it is,
he says A; now he has learned something; he has learned to know
the formation of the letter before him.
217
I suppose I was not born into the world with a knowledge of my
letters; hence I have had to learn them like the rest of you.
Well, I want you to know that this is the way that we shall have
to get salvation.
217
The revelations tell us that intelligence was not created,
neither can it be. Hence, what we have to do is to comprehend
that which does exist. this explains the propriety and truth of
the Lord's prayer. Now, says the Lord; "When you pray, pray in
this manner--Our Father who art in heaven, hallowed bye thy name;
thy kingdom come; thy will be done on earth, as it is done in
heaven."
218
Well, what about this? Why, in the first place, we do not suppose
that simply the using of these words would save anybody; for
fathers and mothers very frequently learn their children this
prayer, almost before they can talk, and they will repeat it till
they are old enough to run away.
218
I want you to see that here is one of the guide boards of the
Gospel. We say, our Father who art in heaven. Now, what does this
language imply? Why, it tells us that we have a Father in heaven,
and that we are His children. The next tells us that He is holy:
"Thy kingdom come; thy will be done on earth as it is done in
heaven." We pray this, simply because we want His will to be done
here, as it is done there.
218
But we have only read one side of the guide board yet. Well,
then, we now come to the asking of the Father for a peculiar
favor; and we now say to Him, "Father, forgive us of all our
sins, as we forgive those who trespass against us." Now, do you
want to know how much He will forgive you? If you curse your
neighbor because he has trespassed against you, get down and pray
for your Father to curse you.
218
Why, "But," says one, "I would not like to pray for God to curse
me." I suppose you did not think that the Lord's prayer meant so
much as this. Well, now, as you would have God deal with you, so
deal with your neighbor.
218
Now, we all would like the man on whom we trespass to forgive us,
and then we suppose that God would forgive him, just as he has
forgiven us. Our Savior said that we should forgive men when they
trespass against us. And why? Because that is the way that God
will do with us. We ought not to forget or neglect the first
principles of the Gospel, but at the same time go on unto
perfection.
218
But have you left off you practical sins? for theory will do you
no good; you may have all the knowledge you please, but it will
do you no good until it defines the dignity of its character,
until it becomes indelibly fixed in your minds. I want that you
should learn this.
218
Says one, "Is it not good for us to be baptized?" Yes. And it is
also good to use the Lord's prayer; and when you ask forgiveness,
the example given tells you the very course that you should adopt
towards God, and towards all with whom you have anything to do.
There is nothing you ought to be more particular about than this;
when you say, father, forgive me, just make yourselves certain
that you have forgiven your brother; and, if you have not
forgiven your brother, when the expression is just about to fall
from your lips, shut your mouth--make it a prisoner.
218
Perhaps you will accuse me and say, "Why, we thought brother
Lyman would tell us something new, that would entertain us."
Well, I think I have been good company anyhow.
218
When Jesus Christ came down here, he came as a character to be
followed; he came in the character of a God; not as a simple boy,
but to preach the Gospel. Well, then, what comes next? Did he
tell the people to go to work and lay up bread for a year, or for
ten years? or, did he tell them to ask for bread for to-morrow?
No, he did not. Why? Because that is a day we know nothing about.
Supposing we had been without bread for eight or nine days, and
were to ask him for bread for to-morrow; what would He think of
us? Why, just what you would think of your children, if they were
to ask you for bread, with their hands full, and their mouths
full.
218
Then, if we have no bread, we ought to ask for this day our daily
bread; for we do not know whether we shall want it to-morrow or
not. Yesterday is past, and to-day is all that a man lives.
219
Well, then, what comes next? "Thine be the power, and the glory,
for ever and ever. Amen." We have now got through with the Lord's
prayer, but I do not want you always to get through with it so
soon; I do not care if you are a week about it. Most of you teach
your children this form of prayer, before they can appreciate it.
You can appreciate it, but they cannot. You teach them to say,
"Our Father who art in heaven," without their having any rational
supposition who He is, or whether He is anybody or nobody.
219
There are some other things I want you to take into
consideration. The ordinance of baptism is abused by a great
many. Some of you get baptized a great many times; and what do
you get baptized for? As long as I see you getting baptized for
the remission of sins, I shall conclude that you are not saved.
219
Well, now, you go down into the ordinance of baptism, and it is
said that you are buried. Are you buried alive? A burial, of
course, pre-supposes that somebody is dead. It is also said that
we are to put off the old man of sin--the old garment that we
have worn; and from that grave we are to rise unto newness of
life, as toucheth the former conversation. We are not to act as
we once acted, and do as we once did.
219
Well, then, we are to be dead; but we are not to die as people
generally die; for when they are dead, do they come back, and
build cities, and do as they did before? It formerly took butter
and cheese, and these good things to keep them alive; but when
they die, this expense stops.
219
Well, then, how shall it be with us in relation to our former
existence? We were not Saints then; we said and did things which
were wrong often, because we did not know that which was right.
We should die unto sin and darkness, and learn the light, and
live in it, and be dictated and governed by it.
219
This is what baptism should teach us. Have you so read the
guide-board? Simply telling us that we should die unto darkness
and corruption, that we might live to immortality and eternal
life, will not save us. If you have not read the guide-board so,
you have not read it right.
219
Those who have not been buried with Christ in baptism, and risen
unto newness of life, and put off the old man of sin, they are
living without the light; they are those who have never left the
sable shades of darkness; they think wrong, they act wrong, and
they go wrong, because they have not the light. They do not know
the difference between that which is pure, and that which is not
pure.
219
Perfection is not at the guide-board, but we can read it there,
that this is the way that leads to it. But supposing you were to
stay there, what would you accomplish? You would be perfectly
bewildered, without any possibility of ever getting right. How
foolish it would be for us to stay there and say, why, I cannot
leave this; it first pointed out to me the way of life; and can I
leave it now? No, I will live by it, and die by it.
219
Is there any such a thing as this in "Mormonism?" No. "Mormonism"
gives a man more than one wife. Ah! say some poor, half-hearted
"Mormons," talk about a man's having more wives than one; now we
know that the Church has all apostatized, and Brigham and the
Twelve are all going wrong. Such poor wretches have got to the
guide-board, and they want to stay there.
220
The Saints who have the Spirit of light and truth, would shame to
own that they are of the same race. As brother Kimball sometimes
says, "Such persons are all puckered up; there is not as much of
them as there used to be." All the difference there is between
that kind of "Mormon" and us is, that we have passed beyond the
first guide-board, and they have not. I want you to realize that
there is a time for everything; there is a time for you to be
baptized, and there is a time for you to put away things of
childhood, and become men and women. There is a great difference
between the guide-board which leads to salvation, and salvation
itself. Says one, "I guess we understand it pretty well." I hope
you do.
220
Some years ago a text was given me to preach from, but I have not
learned it all yet; but I am learning it as fast as I can, and
preaching it; this is my mission. Other men might have missions
of another kind.
220
Says one, "Were you always an Apostle?" No. "Were you ordained an
Apostle?" Yes. "What did that do for you?" It only connected me
with twelve men; it did not give me any more knowledge, or make
me any different.
220
I have come to preach you the Gospel; and if I had thought that
there was no necessity for so doing, and that you understood all
about it, I would have stayed at home, or up at brother Allred's
here, and enjoyed myself at the fire-side.
220
It is my right to ordain people, but I shall not ordain you, but
I will give you all a mission to teach this Gospel, that I have
preached to you to-night, to your neighbors, and to yourselves;
and examine yourselves, and see if you live the truth.
220
I will tell you how to know. Do you know how much you would give
for the truth last year? Says one, "I would give a tenth last
year." Would you give any more now? "I do not really know. Why, I
thought they only asked me for my tithing, and that that was all
it was worth."
220
Then you do not think it worth more now than you thought it worth
last year. Well, now, what are you going to do? Are you going to
swindle somebody out of nine-tenths of their salvation? You gave
a tenth. What for? Why, you thought "Mormonism" worth that much;
you considered it worth your tithing. Well, what are you going to
get? You are going to get a tenth.
220
I came into this kingdom to identify myself with all that I have,
and all that I expect to have. You have given a tenth, and you
expect to get a dollar, do you? Now, is there any good hard sense
about that? "Well," says one, "what do you mean by treating the
subject in this way?" Why, I want you to think of this, and not
deceive yourselves by thinking that you will get a full salvation
for paying a tenth; if you devote yourselves and all that you
have for the cause of truth, you will merit the whole.
220
I want you to learn that "Mormonism" is worth everything; that it
is all there is of life--that it is all there is of truth--that
it is all there is of everything that is worth having; and you
will then comprehend, as I do, that to merit it, you will have to
throw in all that you have got.
220
You cannot do more for the truth than it is worth: then come
forward and consecrate your property. Says one, "What will it do
for me, if I do?" Do you not say, that "Mormonism" is worth
everything? Yes; but you will only pay a tenth for it. Then here
you have got the bars up.
220
May God bless you and me with His Holy Spirit, that we may be led
into all truth, and fully comprehend and appreciate that
salvation which we seek, is my prayer, in the name of Jesus
Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 / Brigham
Young, March 2, 1856
Brigham Young, March 2, 1856
THE NECESSITY OF THE SAINTS LIVING UP TO THE LIGHT
WHICH HAS BEEN GIVEN THEM.
A Discourse by President Brigham Young, delivered in the
Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, March 2, 1856.
221
I have many subjects that I would like to speak upon for the
benefit of the Saints, and one thing in particular I should like
to do for them, which I believe would be the greatest blessing
that could be bestowed upon them, and that is to give you eyes
with which to see things as they are. If I had power to bestow
that description of sight upon the Latter-day Saints, I do not
believe that there is a man or woman but what would try to live
their religion.
221
Some might suppose that it would be a great blessing to be taken
and carried directly into heaven and there set down, but in
reality that would be no blessing to such persons; they could not
reap a full reward, could not enjoy the glory of the kingdom, and
could not comprehend and abide the light thereof, but it would be
to them a hell intolerable, and I suppose would consume them much
quicker than would hell fire. It would be no blessing to you to
be carried into the celestial kingdom, and obliged to stay
therein, unless you were prepared to dwell there.
221
If people had eyes to see, ears to hear, and hearts to understand
things as they are, it would prove a blessing to them, for they
would then order their lives in a manner to secure the blessings
which they anticipate. However, it is out of my power to thus
bless this people, but the gift has been placed within the reach
of every person by the purchase of the Son of God, and it is for
them to obtain it, or to pass along without obtaining it, just as
they may choose. But some facts are easily comprehended; take the
Latter-day Saints and compare their feelings, lives, and doings
with those of the world, and what will be readily discovered?
Were any of you now to go forth into the world, if you had one
spark of honesty or of virtue about you, you would desire to
return as soon as duty would permit, and would exclaim, "I had no
idea that the world was as I found it to be." Many of our Elders
exclaim, on their return from foreign missions, "How wicked the
world has got to be! They are growing worse and worse, and go
rapidly from bad to worse." I have heard them exclaim, "It was
astonishing to see how the people could so alter in the course of
two or three years!"
222
On this point I will remark that the Elders rapidly alter one
way, and the people of the world alter directly the other way,
thus the space between them increases much faster than we are apt
to be aware of. Elders who go forth to proclaim the Gospel,
unless they do something to clip their faith, or cause them to
apostatize from their religion, so that they are left in the
dark, are generally on the increase in improvement, grow in grace
and in the knowledge of the truth, and gather to themselves more
knowledge than they had before they went on their mission. They
are advancing in the principles of truth, while the world are
receding from the truth they once had; consequently, it appears
to the Elders, and to those who go from the Saints into the
world, that it is growing wicked faster than it really is, and
the Elders do not always realize that their advancement in truth
produces much of the appearance of the great distance between
them and the world.
222
If many of this congregation knew, if they had eyes to see, and
ears to hear, they would often be ashamed of their conduct, when
contrasted with all the light that has been manifested in the
Gospel of salvation revealed to us. We have heard Joseph the
Prophet preach, have seen his face, and have the revelations
given through him, and the manifestations of the Holy Spirit; we
have knowledge, we have the living oracles in our midst, and with
all this let me say to the Latter-day Saints that they stand upon
slippery places. They do not all fully know the paths they walk
in, they do not all perfectly understand their own ways and
doings, many do not altogether realize their own weaknesses, do
not understand the power of the devil and how liable they are to
be decoyed one hair's breadth, to begin with, from the line of
truth. They are first drawn by a fine line, in a little time it
becomes a cord, it soon increases to a strong rope, and from that
to a cable; thus it grows from the size of a spider's web, in
comparison.
222
Let a Saint diverge from the path of truth and rectitude, in the
least, no matter in what, it may be in a deal with his neighbor,
in lusting after that which is not in his possession, in
neglecting his duty, in having an over anxiety for something he
should not be anxious about in being a little distrustful with
regard to the providences of God, in entertaining a misgiving in
his heart and feeling with regard to the hand of the Lord towards
him, and his mind will begin to be darkened.
222
Brother Amasa Lyman has just observed, that some say "I suppose
we must acknowledge the hand of God in all things." There is no
supposition with as me to that matter, we can do as we please
about it; but we have to confess or be chastised until we know
and understand how things are, and realize that the Lord God is
with us, in our midst and around about us, by His angels, by His
Spirit, and by His eye which searches and researches our hearts.
If He is not here in person, He is conversant with our actions,
and scans every thought of our hearts and every action of our
lives. He is in our midst, and we might as well begin to think
about it first as last.
222
If there is a misgiving in the heart with regard to confidence in
our God, do you not see that there is a chance for one to slide a
hair's breadth from the truth? This gives power to the enemy, and
if we are decoyed in the least from the path of duty, do you not
perceive that it produces darkness? Do you not understand that,
in your experience? Yes, every Saint does. If you become dark, do
you not know that the enemy has still greater power to decoy you
further from the path? Then how soon the people would go to
destruction, how soon they would go to ruin!
223
I will tell you what this people need, with regard to preaching;
you need, figuratively, to have it rain pitchforks, tines
downwards, from this pulpit, Sunday after Sunday. Instead of the
smooth, beautiful, sweet, still, silk-velvet-lipped preaching,
you should have sermons like peals of thunder, and perhaps we
then can get the scales from our eyes. This style is necessary in
order to save many of this people. Give them smooth preaching,
and let them glide along in their own desires and wishes, and
they will follow after the traditions of their forefathers and
the inclinations of their own wicked hearts, and give way to
temptation, little by little, until, by and bye, they are ripe
for destruction.
223
If I could take away the vail, and let you see how things really
are, you would then know just as well as I know, and I know them
just as well as any man on the face of the earth need to. I would
not ask for a particle more knowledge upon that subject than I
now have in my possession, were I capable of imparting it to this
people, until we improve upon what knowledge we already possess.
I know the condition of this people, I know what induces them to
do as they do, I know the secret springs to their actions, how
they are beset, the temptations and evils that are around them,
and how liable they are to be drawn away, consequently, I tell
you, brethren, that you need to have the thunders of the Almighty
and the forked lightnings of truth sent upon you, to wake you up
out of your lethargy.
223
Some may say, "Brother Brigham always chastises us." But what do
I tell you? I say that if there are any Saints on earth they are
here, if the kingdom of God is on the earth it is here, if Jesus
is not known here, he is not known upon the earth, if his Father
is not known here, He is not known upon the earth. What of all
this? If we have this knowledge greater is the shame, unless we
live to it, and greater will be our condemnation. The people
should be preached to, but they need something besides smooth
teaching. Comparatively speaking, they should have their ears
cuffed and be roughly handled, be kicked out doors, and then
kicked in again. Most of the Elders who preach in this stand
ought to be kicked out of it, and then kicked into it again,
until they overhaul themselves and find out what is the matter
with them.
223
The mass of the people are all asleep together, craving after the
world, running after wickedness, desiring this, that, and the
other, which is not for their good.
223
You hear many talk about having made sacrifices; if I had that
word in my vocabulary I would blot it out. I have never yet made
what I call sacrifices; in my experience I know nothing about
making them. We are here in this wicked world, a world shrouded
in darkness, principally led, directed, governed, and controlled,
from first to last, by the power of our common foe--him who was
opposed to Jesus Christ and to his kingdom--the son of the
morning--the devil. Lucifer has almost the entire control over
the whole earth, rules and governs the children of men and leads
them on to destruction. He has millions and millions of agents;
they are in every place, the air is full of them and the earth is
full of them. You cannot go anywhere without finding some of
them, unless it is among a few of the Saints who have faith to
turn them out of their hearts and affections, out of their
houses, and then out of their midst.
223
There are a few such places on the earth, but they are very few,
compared with all the world beside. The world is drunk with its
own folly, with its own wickedness.
224
I know that I spoke very harshly to you last Sabbath, but that
does not hurt the oil and the wine; no, not one particle. There
was not a Latter-day Saint then within hearing of my voice but
that his soul shouted, "Amen, thank God, glory, hallelujah." You
need such preaching as was that, from day to day, until the
rubbish cleaving to you is swept away, until your minds are upon
something beside the follies and vanities of the world. You have
much to learn. Do you think I was too rash last Sunday? (Voices,
no.) Even then I told you only a small portion of the truths
pertaining to the subjects touched upon.
224
I cannot tell you the whole truth, for you are not in a condition
to receive it; my voice is not powerful enough to pierce your
hearts; I alone am not able to remove the scales from your eyes
that you may see things as they are. I can talk to you here, and
diffuse my spirit among you, so far as you will receive it. If I
have the Spirit of the Lord, and your hearts are soft, I can
impart to you what the Lord has for you through me; that is all I
can do. I have to cling to my Father, to my God, and to my
religion every day, yes, every moment of my life; have to plead
with Him and centre all my confidence, hopes, and faith in Him,
and so should you.
224
There is one thing I desire of this people more than everything
else on this earth, more than gold, silver, houses, lands, and
the riches of this world which are not to compare with it, and
that is that this people would so live as to know the Father and
the Son, to know the will of God concerning them, and to be
filled with the Holy Ghost, and have the visions of eternity
opened to them. Then my soul would be satisfied; that is all I
could ask of them. I do not care whether we have half rations, or
quarter rations, that is a matter I care but little about. I
would rather that this people should starve to death in the
mountains, than to have the Lord Almighty hand us over to a
cursed, infernal mob. I would rather go down to the grave in
peace than to fight a mob, unless the Lord would give me enough
Saints to fight and kill the poor devils; in such case I wish to
live and fight them. But I never want to see a mob again drive
and tread under foot the Saints.
224
While brother Amasa was addressing the people, I admired the
principles he taught, and I can apply them to myself, so far as
they pertain to me; but I do not know how my little boys and
girls, now growing up in our midst, could understand what is in
the world, unless we sent them forth so that they could contrast
one class with the other. For my part I do not need a mob to aid
me to purify myself; I do not require to hear another man take
the name of God in vain, in order to complete my experience
concerning profanity. I have no occasion for the devil and his
imps, nor to see the face of a wicked man while I live, in order
to make me more acquainted with their power. I will be perfectly
satisfied with the glory and crown I shall receive, if I have no
further acquaintance or experience with the power of the devil,
so far as I am concerned.
224
If I have to pass through scenes of trouble, sorrow, and
affliction, if we have to fight the devil, and I have the power
to live, I pray my Father in heaven, in the name of His Son Jesus
Christ, to let me live to enjoy this privilege. If I, of
necessity must pass, through war and bloodshed, toils and labors,
let me live, for I love to fight the devils, but I love to
overcome them. If I had the power I would doubtless use them up,
perhaps to the injury of the Saints. Why? Because if you do not
know wickedness you cannot enjoy the happiness God has in store
for you.
224
Paul asks, "Shall we sin that righteousness may abound?" No,
there is plenty of sin without your sinning. We can have all the
experience we need, without sinning ourselves, therefore we will
not sin that good may come, we will not transgress the law of God
that we may know the opposite. There is no necessity for such a
course, for the world is full of transgression, and this people
need not mingle up with it.
225
Can you discern between the righteous and the wicked here? You
know I have spoken of a certain class of men who frequent our law
shops, and every other wicked hole they can get into; can they
discern the difference between those who love the law of God and
those who despise it? No. The vilest sinner on the earth who will
come with a bland countenance, using the airs that belong to the
etiquette of the day, you receive as a very fine man, a beautiful
gentleman. Do you not know that you need the Spirit of the
Almighty to look through a man and discern what is in his heart,
while his face smiles upon you and his words flow as smoothly as
oil? If you had the power of God upon you, you might see the
sword lurking within him, and that, if he had the power, he would
plunge it in your heart and destroy you from the earth. I meet
many such men in these streets, and in the houses round about.
225
Do you not know that Jesus told the truth when he said, "They
what are not for us are against us?" A great many have our
patronage and influence, benefit by our forbearance, and enrich
themselves with our cash, but when that is gone, what shall we
hear next? "Wipe them from the earth, put them out of existence
and let the earth not be infested with them any longer, for they
have no money, no influence for us now; they cannot patronize and
promote us, therefore destroy them from the earth." That is the
spirit of the devil which reigns in every man who is not a saint
at heart. This wicked principle may lay dormant, to all
appearance, year after year, lurking in the flesh, until it
increases to such a degree that the flesh has overcome the spirit
of light which God implanted in them, when it exhibits itself,
and then the cry is, "Destroy the Apostles of Jesus and every one
of his true followers; root out that clan which will destroy us
unless we destroy them; root them out, that we be no more
pestered with them."
225
Suppose one of my brethren had a large family connection, had
many brothers and sisters near and dear to him, as near his
feelings as a child is to its father's or mother's, and that this
blood connection, embracing all the friends he had upon earth,
should, on a night so dark that they could not see one inch
before their eyes, mount their horses, put spurs to them, and
start at the top of their speed, on a road that neither they nor
their horses had ever travelled one inch upon, would he not cry
at the top of his voice, "Where are you going?" Would he not say,
"You are riding in the dark and on a road which you do not know?"
They might put spurs in their horses and reply, "We will perform
the journey." You are the individuals I am referring to. Let any
one see people hastening to the brink of an awful precipice,
hundreds of feet in depth, and before they are aware of it, about
to leap into the abyss, what feelings would move the individual
looking upon such a sight? Would he not wish to take them by the
hair of their heads, if they would not stop, and save them if
possible?
226
So I fell about you. I feel like taking men and women by the hair
of their heads, figuratively speaking, and slinging them miles
and miles, and like crying, stop, before you ruin yourselves! But
I have not the power to do this; I can talk to you a little and
can beseech you to stop your mad career, and can ask your Father
in heaven to give you the light of His Spirit, and when you
receive that you will find every word that I said last Sabbath to
be true. There are men here, by the score, who do not know their
right hands from their left, so far as the principle of justice
is concerned. Does our High Council? No, for they will let men
throw dust in their eyes, until you cannot find the hundredth
millionth part of an ounce of common sense in them. You may go to
the Bishops' courts, and what are they? A set of old grannies.
They cannot judge a case pending between two old women, to say
nothing of a case between man and man. We have already dropped
many of them, and we are picking up young men. We will train
them, and tell them to serve God or apostatize.
226
The time is coming when justice will be laid to the line and
righteousness to the plummet; when we shall take the old broad
sword and ask, "Are you for God?" and if you are not heartily on
the Lord's side, you will be hewn down. I feel like reproving
you; you are like a wild ass that rears and almost breaks his
neck before he will be tamed. It is so with this people.
226
Have we not given you salt enough to season you? You have been
sweetened with velvet lips, until you do not know salt from
anything else. Will you hear now? If I have strength and continue
to feel like it, I will come here and train you every Sabbath,
and I wish my sermons to be like the raining of pitchforks point
foremost, until you awake out of your sleep and find out whether
you are Saints or not. We have a great many gars, sharks,
sheepheads, lamper-eels, and every other kind of fish that is to
be found, in the pond; the Gospel net has gathered them up, and
what may you expect from such a mess? You may expect the best and
worst of all God's creation mingled here together. The foolish
will turn from correct principles, go over to the wicked, and
cease to be righteous, so that they can go to hell with the
fools. I wish to have every man who rises to speak from this
stand, lay aside the smooth tongue and velvet lips and let his
words be like melted lead, that they may sink into the hearts of
the people.
226
Now do not think that I have cast you off; you are my brethren,
if I have any. If there are any Saints on the face of the earth
they are here. I am one with you, and if you turn round and say,
"Brother Brigham ought to live according to his preaching," I
answer, I live so now that you cannot keep up with me. Do not
fret yourselves, I am ready to be weighed in the balance in all
my ways, with any of you. Learn to live your religion day by day,
and do right all the time. Let us strive to get more light, more
of the grace and power of God, that we may increase therein,
which is my prayer continually. May God bless you: Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 / Heber
C. Kimball, March 2, 1856
Heber C. Kimball, March 2, 1856
ELDERS CALLED TO GO ON MISSIONS--EXISTENCE OF GOOD AND
EVIL SPIRITS, AND OF HOLY ANGELS.
A Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, Delivered in the
Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, March 2, 1856.
227
I wish you to understand and observe what brother Brigham taught
here this forenoon. I can say, from knowledge and experience,
that every word was true, and, in my humble opinion, he
truthfully portrayed the situation in which this people are at
the present time, that is, in a careless, stupid condition. I
know this from my own feelings, when I stand before this
congregation. If you were filled with light, even the light of
Christ, I know that I should be constantly inspired by the Holy
Ghost, to speak according to the light which is in this people.
But it is not so, therefore there is a hindrance to bringing
forth light and truth, much more abundantly than they are
presented.
227
The present is a peculiar time, many people are frightened at
their condition, and we discover that it is almost universally
so; it is tight times. Am I sorry? No, I have never seen anything
transpire in these valleys that has given me more satisfaction
than do the times that we now see. If you will reflect for one
moment, you will remember that the scenery we are now passing
through was predicted more than three years past. If this people
had observed the counsel that was given to them from time to
time, would any of you have been placed in the straightened
circumstances you are in this day? No, you would not.
227
When brother Brigham and myself, with a hundred and forty one
men, came into this valley nearly nine years ago, he proclaimed
the propriety of this people laying up their grain for a time to
come, a time of scarcity, and a time has come. He said there
would be a time when it would be one of the greatest temporal
blessings, for this people to have wheat in their store-houses.
227
You have been warned before hand, and that by revelation from God
through Joseph Smith, and afterward through brother Brigham who
is our Prophet, you have been warned, time and time again, to
take care of your grain. In future build yourselves good
store-houses and save your grain for a time of famine, and
sickness, and death upon the nations of the wicked, to get rid of
the evil doers. I have noticed those predictions, I have
reflected upon them ever since they were told us.
227
There will not many calamities come upon the nations of the
earth, until this people first feel their effects, and when hard
times commence they will begin at the house of God, and if there
is any house of God on the earth, where is it? It is here, is it
not? It is where the people have assembled together according to
the commandments of the Almighty. We have got to feel the effects
of these things, and if we do so patiently it will be good for
us. No serious loss or injury will arise from calamities, if we
do as we are told.
228
Take this people as a people, throughout the valleys of the
mountains, and I presume that they are the best people upon the
face of the earth, and even here there is hardly a person but
what takes a course to live from hand to mouth, that is, they
will never lay up anything. This course will not answer for us,
we must lay up grain against the famines that will prevail upon
the earth. What shall we lay up that grain for? Shall we lay it
up to feed the wicked? No, we shall lay it up to feed the Saints
who gather here from all the nations of the earth, and for the
millions of lovers of good and wholesome laws who will come from
the old countries and from the United States, fleeing to this
place for their bread, and I know it.
228
How much have you got to feed them on now? We talk about those in
the household of faith, and those who are inclined to serve the
Lord, they will be the ones to suffer first. The Spirit has been
in my heart all the time, and when the drouth came I laid up all
the wheat that I could get in my mill by toll, and never used any
for horses or cattle, but kept it to feed my laborers and my
family. I have now dealt it out until I have nearly used it up,
and I have not sold it for money. I have not sold twenty-five
dollars worth of grain during the past year, but I have let my
brethren have it, and kept it to sustain my family.
228
Let us all take such a course, and in future raise an abundance
of grain, and save ourselves from the dilemma which we will
otherwise fall into. It is necessary for you to understand and
comprehend these things, and I wish you to understand them for
yourselves; I can only act for one. When I lay up grain and
others do not, I cannot let them starve to death, it is not in me
to do that, but it is a pretty difficult position to be placed
in. When we attempt to draw the line of distinction between right
and wrong, it is unpleasant to have individuals among us who will
lie for a pound of flour. When we know such individuals is it
right for me to give flour to them? No, it is not right for me to
give it to any one, only in exchange for something else, except
under certain circumstances.
228
In the Bible Jesus uses a parable concerning talents which were
delivered to different individuals, with instructions to go and
improve upon them, to put them to use that they might increase
upon that capital. In due time the Lord called upon those men to
whom he gave the talents, and the one who had received one talent
had hid it, but the others had put theirs to use, and received
their reward accordingly. This is the way in which we have got to
prove ourselves, and we have got to be tested and become suitable
for governors, to govern others and to control our families, and
then to control nations and kingdoms.
229
Have I not worked as hard as any of you for my living? Who ever
saw me indolent, or idling away my time around street corners, or
about the Council House? No one, either of the living or dead. I
am always busy in striving to adorn my plantation, and my works
show it all the time. I am not preaching anything but what I
practise. Does brother Brigham preach anything but what he
practises? No, he practises it night and day, and is just as
virtuous and pure before his family as he is when he is before
the public, and I would not give a dime for a man who is not.
Does not the Almighty know all these things? Some may think that
the Almighty does not see their doings, but if He does not, the
angels and ministering spirits do. They see you and your works,
and I have no doubt but they occasionally communicate your
conduct to the Father, or to the Son, or to Joseph, or to Peter,
or to some one who holds the keys in connection with them.
Perhaps there are some who do not believe much in spirits, but I
know that they exist and visit the earth, and I will tell you how
and why I know it.
229
When I was in England, brother Geo. D. Watt was the first man
baptized, and his mother was baptized directly after he was. The
night previous to my going forward to baptize brother Watt and
eight others, I had a vision, as old father Baker used to say,
"of the infernal world." I saw legions of wicked spirits that
night, as plain as I now see you, and they came as near to me as
you now are, and company after company of them rushed towards me;
and brother Hyde and brother Richards also saw them. It was near
the break of day, and I looked upon them as I now look upon you.
They came when I was laying hands upon brother Russell, the
wicked spirits got him to the door of the room, I did not see
them till after that took place, and soon afterwards I lay
prostrate upon the floor. That was in England, pious England, in
the little town of Preston, at the corner of Wilford Street, and
they struggled and exerted all their power and influence. That
was the first introduction of the Gospel into England, and I was
shown those spirits as plainly as ever I saw anything. I was
thinking of that circumstance while brother Brigham was speaking
this morning, and I was thinking that those spirits were just as
much on hand to perplex this people as they were on hand there. I
saw their hands, their eyes, and every feature of their faces,
the hair on their heads, and their ears, in short they had
full-formed bodies.
229
If evil spirits could come to me, cannot ministering spirits and
angels also come from God? Of course they can, and there are
thousands of them, and I wish you to understand this, and that
they can rush as an army going to battle, for the evil spirits
came upon me and brother Hyde in that way. There is one
circumstance in the visit of those evil spirits, that I would not
tell if brother Hyde had not often told it himself; they spoke
and said to brother Hyde, "We have nothing against you," no, but
I was the lad that they were after. I mention this to show that
the devil is an enemy to me, he is also an enemy to brother
Brigham, to brother Jedediah, to the Twelve, and to every
righteous man. When brother Benson goes to the old country he
will find hosts of evil spirits, and he will know more about the
devil than he ever did before. The spirits of the wicked, who
have died for thousands of years past, are at war with the Saints
of God upon the earth. Do I ever pray that I may see them again?
No, I do not. We had prayed all day, and almost all night, that
we might have power to establish the Gospel in England. Previous
to this, Mr. Fielding, a clergyman, came and forbid my baptizing
those persons who had come forward. Said I, sir, they are of age,
and I shall baptize them, if they wish for it, and I baptized
nine. The next morning I was so weak that I could scarcely stand,
so great was the effect that those spirits had upon me. I wrote a
few words to my wife about the matter, and brother Joseph called
upon her for the letter and said, "It was a choice jewel, and a
testimony that the Gospel was planted in a strange land."
230
When I returned home I called upon bother Joseph, and we walked
down the bank of the river. He there told me what contests he had
had with the devil; he told me that he had contests with the
devil, face to face. He also told me how he was handled and
afflicted by the devil, and said, he had known circumstances
where Elder Rigdon was pulled out of bed three times in one
night. After all this some persons will say to me, that there are
no evil spirits. I tell you they are thicker than the "Mormons"
are in this country, but the Lord has said that there are more
for us than there can be against us. "Who are they," says one?
Righteous men who have been upon the earth.
230
But do you suppose that angels will pay friendly visits to those
who do not live up to their privileges? Would you? No, you would
not like to visit with persons who lie, and steal your goods, and
borrow and never pay. Would not you forsake such persons? Yes,
you would. Will the Holy Ghost dwell with a man who will lie,
steal, and swear? No. It is written that where the Holy Ghost
takes up its abode the Father and Son will come and abide. That
is the God whom I serve, one who has millions of angels at His
command. Do you suppose that there are any angels here to-day? I
would not wonder if there were ten times more angels here than
people. We do not see them, but they are here watching us, and
are anxious for our salvation. Will one out of twenty of those
who are here to-day go through the gates into the celestial City?
As I told some to-day, when passing through the gate at noon,
when you go to the straight gate that we read of, you will not go
though there crowding by hundreds as you do now, the righteous
and wicked all mixed up together; you cannot go into the
celestial world unless you are sanctified through the celestial
law. Do you not think that it will require faith, repentance, and
baptism, to enable you to get through the celestial gates? Yes,
and it will require obedience to every word that proceeds from
the mouth of God.
230
There are many who will feed the ungodly sooner than the Saints,
but I tell you I will feed the Saints first and the poor devils
afterwards, if there is any to spare. But none of them should
have food unless they worked for it. I am expressing some of my
feelings, and speaking of some of my actual knowledge of things,
temporal and spiritual. The Lord has hosts of angels who are
qualified to defend us, and they have information enough to march
armies and to select leaders to lead them against the enemy of
the Saints; and the devil has leaders enough to march his armies
against the Saints.
230
If men and women do not qualify themselves and become sanctified
and purified in this life, they will go into a world of spirits
where they will have a greater contest with the devils than ever
you had with them here. It will not be fifty years, perhaps,
before all of us here to day will leave this state of existence,
and then you will prove whether brother Brigham and the rest of
the brethren have told you truth or not. You know that the world
has made a great deal of fuss, and told many lies about the devil
pitching on to Joseph Smith when he went to get the plates, but
they will get to a place where the devils will handle them worse
than they did Joseph when he got the plates; if they do not
embrace the Gospel it will be so.
230
Let us repent and forsake our sins and turn our hearts to our
God, every one of us. I have said a thousand times, if I was to
die now, to-day, I could not do better than I have done, still I
have my weaknesses. But I don't go and sell my grain to the
Gentiles, and then say that my family are on rations. If there
are men who have done so, they will see sorrow and I know it.
231
Shall we turn unto the Lord with all our hearts, and deal justly,
do as we would wish another to do to us? Methinks every heart
says, "Yes, we will go to work and try, if we die in the
attempt."
231
My heart is in "Mormonism;" it is my joy, and I have no joy in
anything else. I have no pride in gold or silver, if I had I
should take the dimes for my flour. If I have any food to spare I
will hand it to the Bishop, and let him hand it to those who are
destitute. This is what I believe in doing, and I wish others to
do so too. If our Bishops do not attend to their duties, in these
and all other matters, we shall drop them when conference comes;
I say we, because we shall all take a hand in it. Now mark it.
Our Bishops on Juries--under the dictation of those spirits that
are in courts! I cannot stay in such places, they are so
obnoxious to me. Men will make lawsuits, brother go to law with
brother. Does this agree with the word of God? Does this agree
with the word of Jesus, or with the words of the Prophets? No,
and it is a set of poor devils that will do so, and by so doing
they have taken a course by which they have forfeited their right
and title as members of this Church and kingdom. Do you wish me
to talk softly? If you do, I must be made another man. Let me be
made an instrument in the hands of God to play the tune which He
influences me to play; that is my way. There are not many who
dare do this; they have not got force enough in them, nor
intelligence enough, they do not know enough about God.
231
I am ready, when the time comes, for the line to be drawn, and
the ax to be laid at the root of every tree which does not bear
good fruit.
231
I stick to "Mormonism," and I pray God that it may stick to me. I
wish to take a course to love and fear God, that when I bow
before Him to ask for His Holy Spirit, I may have the communion
thereof. Do I have that communion? I do, day by day, and I am not
satisfied without it. If I get into a bad humor, the first thing
I do is to pray; and I never am so angry but that I can pray.
Often, in the town of Mendon, N. Y., when I went out to pray, it
seemed as though there were hosts of devils trying to stop me;
they did not wish me to become a "Mormon." Have I ever been sorry
that I became a "Mormon?" Have I ever regretted it? No, never for
one moment. I may be asked whether I know Joseph Smith was a
Prophet; yes, I know it just as well as I do that you are sitting
before me this day; and I also know that brother Brigham is his
successor, and that I am his brother. Do not try to get between
him and me, nor between me and brother Jedediah, if you do your
toes will be pinched. I wish men to keep round about us to
encircle us with their love and kindness, but not to get between
us, for we intend to stand by each other to death. This is our
integrity, and God ever help us to be one, and also the Twelve
Apostles of Jesus Christ, and every Latter-day Saint, that we may
all be one with Joseph, as is Joseph with Peter, and Peter with
Jesus, and Jesus with his Father. This is the connection that we
hold in the holy Priesthood.
232
Do any wish to destroy the union that exists among this people? I
am opposed to every one who tries to do so, and so is every true
Saint, and those who dwell here and in the heavens will say,
Amen. I am an enemy to the devil and all his imps, and to all who
come here to make merchandise of the Saints of God. I know that
men come here and act on a principle of policy to get trade, but
with us dollars and dimes are not objects of worship, for we love
to deal with the true principles of righteousness. Let us go to
work, every man, woman, and child, and strive to fill these
valleys of the mountains with corn, wheat, potatoes, beets, and
vegetables of every kind, that, when another fall comes, we may
be able to say that we have food in abundance, as well as
sealings and marriages. I will say a few words about divorces, do
they prove that you are loving men and women, having your prayers
ascend to God? No, but they prove that you are contending with
each other. However, I presume that such cases will occur, that
people will keep apostatizing until the Savior comes, and he says
that even then they of the kingdom will be like ten virgins, five
wise and five foolish.
232
Take the counsel that you have heard to-day and last Sunday. Stop
your lawing one with another, your quarrelling one with another,
and let all cease to do evil, and then will not the angels
rejoice? Well, God have mercy upon you all and save you from your
follies, that you may be His in time, and His in eternity, which
is the prayer of you unworthy servant, in the name of Jesus
Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 /
Jedediah M. Grant, March 2, 1856
Jedediah M. Grant, March 2, 1856
EXPOSING WICKEDNESS AMONG THE SAINTS--CORRUPT MEN
THREATENING THE SAINTS WITH UNITED
STATES' TROOPS--THE LAWS OF UTAH SET ASIDE IN THE COURTS.
A Discourse by President J. M. Grant, Delivered in the
Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, March 2, 1856.
232
By Elder Kimball's request, I will occupy a short time.
232
I have mediated considerably upon the spirit manifested through
our President last Sabbath and to-day, and also upon that
manifested by brother Kimball, his first Counsellor.
232
I do not know what effect their views and sayings have had upon
your minds, but I am under the impression that there is more
blindness and stupidity, more fog and darkness in Israel than I
had anticipated, previous to their remarks.
232
I am aware that persons, not members of our society, listening to
the teachings from this stand, might infer that we certainly were
in a very bad state. But when they take into consideration that
we do not allow any evil, or any kind of wickedness, to grow and
flourish in the midst of this community, without revealing and
opposing it, they can then understand the subject more clearly.
232
In the United States, generally, and perhaps in most of Europe,
it would not be safe to speak so plainly from the pulpit
concerning the wickedness existing in those regions, or to expose
it so freely and fully as we expose, from this stand, the evils
striving to creep into our midst, for the spirit which reigns
abroad upon the face of the earth is different from the spirit
that reigns here. If we know a wicked man we feel free to present
him before the public, and frequently call him by name, and
expose him publicly.
233
This course would not always be safe, in that portion of the
southern States where I have travelled; you would be apt to be
involved in a duel, or in a fight of some kind.
233
When the Latter-day Saints know of wickedness, they are
determined to expose it and bring it to the light, and that which
should be made public, they proclaim publicly, even though it may
have been learned secretly.
233
I am satisfied of the blindness that exists in many of those whom
we call upon to officiate, in different capacities in the Church.
233
The High Council have been referred to to-day as among the number
who are in the fog. The reason why I verily believe that they are
in the fog, is because the light of the Holy Ghost which is in
our President tells us the fact, and faith comes by hearing the
word of God.
233
The reason why I especially and particularly believe that our
Bishops are in the dark, is from the fact that the manifestations
of the Almighty through the President of the Church reveals that
fact to the people, and he gives us that revelation without
making any special reserve therein, hence my faith.
233
If I had no other evidence, his testimony would be sufficient for
me to predicate my faith upon.
233
The President's remarks gave a very special rebuke to certain
councils, and, more or less, to those who speak from this stand.
He is not fond of the smoothness that some are delighted with. I
am aware that the Saints come here to listen, and that many of
them are fond of smooth sayings and nicely turned periods, being
pleased therewith as with a beautiful song; their ears are
tickled and their fancies excited, but they go away without being
vitally benefited.
233
We have to deal with the people of God, and we care but little
about the ebbing and flowing of nations, when their ebbings and
flowings do not particularly affect the Saints of the Most High.
We expect to see abominations and commotions abroad on the earth,
but I do hope that the time has actually come when filth will be
cleansed from the midst of Israel.
233
As a people we are right in principle, in doctrine, and in
precepts. But are we all perfectly right in practice? This is a
question which we should well examine and understand.
233
Do all the people practise righteousness? Do they all live their
religion, and the principles that they have received? In other
words, do all the people act according to what they understand?
Do they do the best they know how? If they were all doing the
best they know how, there would be no fault found with them; but
I am satisfied that they are not, for if they were, the President
would not stand up here and rebuke you . You are rebuked because
you suffer yourselves to be led by the enemy into the fog,
because the Spirit of God and the light of the Holy Ghost are not
at all times upon you.
233
Last Sunday, the President chastised some of the Apostles and
Bishops who were on the grand jury. Did he fully succeed in
clearing away the fog which surrounded them, and in removing
blindness from their eyes? No, for they could go to their room
and again disagree, though, to their credit, it must be admitted
that a brief explanation made them unanimous in their action.
233
Not long ago I heard that, in a certain case, the traverse jury
were eleven against one, and what is more singular, the one alone
was right in his views of the case.
233
Several had got into the fog to suck and eat the filth of a
Gentile law court, ostensibly a court of Utah, though I call it a
Gentile court. Why? Because it does not magnify the laws of Utah,
as provided for in the "Organic Act," by which "Act" and laws it
alone exists as a court."
234
A brief examination will soon convince a person, of only
ordinary observation, that the laws of Utah are not administered
in our courts, and that the judges must know that fact, and that
they have been seeking from the first, with but few exceptions,
to overrule them.
234
Whether that course is prompted from the City of Washington, I
know not. Our laws have been set at naught and walked under foot,
and in lieu thereof a constant effort has been made to rule in
common law, English law, and law after law totally inapplicable.
234
Do you suppose I respect persons who so conduct themselves? No, I
do not. We have some Gentiles here whom I respect. We had a
Shaver whom I respected; he was a man, and a true Virginian, well
represented the chivalric spirit of the South, and sought the
good of his country.
234
But when we have a set of politicians here, who can blow hot or
cold to suit their own convenience, they can officiate as
constables, jurors, marshals, judges, and legislators; they can
turn the law, create the law, and execute the law to suite
themselves. Do I respect them? No, and I am in hopes that some of
their friends present will tell them so. (Voice, I do not know
that they have any.)
234
They act as though they took it for granted that we were a set of
ignoramuses, unacquainted with the usages of courts, and unaware
that they were setting aside our laws. They have sought to
overthrow our laws, when there is not a law in force in Utah that
will sanction their rulings, and you cannot bring an upright
lawyer, one who actually understands his profession, but what
will say that I am right. Every man who is conversant with the
laws of the United States and of Utah, will say so.
234
We do not find fault with the laws of our country, they are good,
but we deprecate the acts of men who strive to trample upon them;
men who are filled with the Gentile leaven, and we dislike that
leaven and the fog which accompanies it.
234
We have a few whoremasters here. Do you wish to know who they
are? I can tell the first letters of their name, and I can tell
where they have been practising their abominations in this City.
And even some who profess to be "Mormons" are guilty of enticing
and leading girls to prostitution, saying, "If you want a new
dress you can get it very easily."
234
I have a gun and dirks in good order, and powder and lead, and am
ready and able to make holes through such miserable, corrupting
rascals. These characters take "Mormon" girls and debauch them,
telling them that the United States will send their troops here,
and that this people will be broken up and driven.
234
We are a part of the United States ourselves; most of us were
raised in America, and we are all cradled in liberty, and if the
United States desires to drench the earth with our blood, we are
on hand.
234
Who is afraid to die? None but the wicked. If they want to send
troops here let them come to those who have imparted filth and
whores, though we can attend to that class without so much
expense to the General Government; we can wipe them out cheaply
and quickly, for they are only a few in number.
234
They will threaten us with the U. S. troops! Why your impudence
and ignorance would bring a blush to the cheeks of the veriest
camp follower among them. We ask no odds of you, you rotten
carcasses, and I am not going to bow one hair's breadth to your
influence. I would rather be cut into inch pieces than succumb
one particle to such filthiness.
235
I want the Gentiles to understand that we know all about their
whoredoms and other abominations here. If we have not invariably
killed such corrupt scoundrels, those who will seek to corrupt
and pollute our community, I swear to you that we mean to, and to
accomplish more in a few hours, towards clearing the atmosphere,
than all your grand and traverse juries can in a year.
235
There are a few professed "Mormons" who, for a few dimes, wink at
their iniquities, and keep the poor, mean, lazy scamps in their
houses, saying, "O, they are honorable men." I admit that there
are a few honorable men here who are not in the Church, some of
whom I respect much.
235
This eternal threatening of us with the armies of the United
States! I wonder what men think we are made of, when they
threaten us! As if they expected that we were going to succumb to
whoredom! If we were to establish a whorehouse on every corner of
our streets, as in nearly all other cities outside of Utah,
either by law or otherwise, we should doubtless then be
considered good fellows.
235
If we were to allow gambling, drunkenness, and every species of
wickedness, the "Mormons" would then be all right, they would not
then threaten us with the armies of the United States. O no.
235
What is it that maddens the devils? Simply that we are determined
to do right, and to set at defiance wickedness and wicked men,
and to send them to hell across lots, as quick as we can.
235
I do not ask any odds of them myself, I never have. If they
behave themselves as white men ought to behave, we will treat
them as such.
235
The armies of our nation will have plenty to do without attending
to us; they will need us to help them. Yes, instead of bringing
their armies to fight the people in Utah, they will need Utah's
armies to help them. They are threatening war in Kansas on the
slavery question, and the General Government has already been
called upon to send troops there. Well, all I have to say on that
matter is, "Success to both parties.
235
And in relation to the election of a Speaker in the House of
Representatives at Washington, the North and South, the East and
West have each other by the ears; "Success to all parties," say
I.
235
To send men here as spies to watch us! Curse the spies and those
who send them, and all who sustain the system of whorehouses and
the debauchery of the innocent and unsuspecting, and all who
threaten that the United States are going to drive and kill the
"Mormons."
235
Did you ever hear such a man as Judge Shaver threaten us with the
United States? Did you ever hear Judge Reed do such a thing? No.
Or Millard Fillmore, or Andrew Jackson? No, such men would scorn
to threaten an innocent people with the armies of the nation.
235
Have we been disloyal to our country? Have we, in one instance,
violated her laws? No. Have we rejected her institutions? No. We
are lawful and loyal citizens of the government of the United
States, and a few poor, miserable, pusillanimous, rotten,
stinking rebels, come here and threaten us with the armies of the
United States. We wish all such characters to understand that, if
the generals and armies and those who wish to send them, are as
corrupt as those who threaten us, and as vile as most of those
heretofore sent here, we defy them, and the sooner we come in
contact with them the better. These are my feelings every time,
on that point.
236
As for you miserable, sleepy "Mormons," who say to those
wretches, "Give us your dimes, and you shall have our wheat, and
our daughters, only give us your dimes and you shall have this,
that, and the other." I not only wish but pray, in the name of
Israel's God, that the time was come in which to unsheath the
sword, like Moroni of old, and to cleanse the inside of the
platter, and we would not wait for the decision of grand or
traverse juries, but we would walk into you and completely use up
every curse who will not do right.
236
We are speaking against none who are good, they have our
protection; but against those who are evil. We have many good
friends who are not members of our Church, but when men come and
threaten us with the armies of the United States, and under that
color seek to practise every kind of debauchery, telling a young
girl that "we are going to be destroyed, and for that reason she
had better forsake the Mormon Church and make merchandise of her
body," to serve their vile purposes, poor, miserable devils, what
ought you to expect?
236
I wish the Saints to see and understand men and things as they
are, if they have any judgment and eye sight. I could give you a
list of the practices I have been speaking of, and of the names
of the men engaged in them. If we love salvation and liberty, and
must fight for them, let us fight, and they will find that the
"Mormons" are on hand to die, those who are right, and what would
be the use of living, if we cannot have our rights? If we are to
be driven, as we have hitherto been, the sooner we die the
better; and the sooner we kill a poor set of miserable devils the
better for those who remain.
236
I wish all the Saints to do right, and as for those who do not,
my prayer is, "That they may all go hellwards, the way Ward's
ducks went."
236
May God bless those who do right, and enable them to break in
pieces wickedness and put it down, that we may be saved; I ask it
in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 / Brigham
Young, February 24, 1856
Brigham Young, February 24, 1856
LAWYERS, AND THOSE WHO PRACTISE ATTENDING LAW COURTS, REBUKED--A
CURSE
PRONOUNCED UPON ALL WHO LOVE LITIGATION AND DO NOT REPENT.
A Discourse by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the
Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, February 24, 1856.
237
So far as I am a judge of the true spirit of the Gospel, I think
that we have had that spirit manifested this morning, by brother
Joseph Hovey, in his expression of his feelings, and that too in
his own natural way. He is a blacksmith, carpenter stone cutter,
wood chopper; or anything else within his power, the particular
channel of his operations depending entirely upon counsel. Some
of the brethren present are no doubt apprised of the mission
which brother Hovey has been engaged in during this present
winter; they may also be apprised that his course was found fault
with when he was in the county of Utah, and more especially while
in a place called Payson. While I was in Fillmore the brethren
wrote to me concerning the doings and sayings of brother Hovey,
and in searching to know the ground of the complaint against him,
I learned that it amounted to simply this--"If brother Hovey is
let alone, the people will confess their sins."
237
I wrote back to them, inquiring whether they thought there was
any danger of any persons confessing to more sin than he was
guilty of; that if they could find out that any had confessed to
more stealing, swearing, lying, and swindling, than they were
really guilty of, it would be well to give brother Hovey a word
of caution, and to tell him to hold up a little and not cause the
innocent to belie themselves. At the same time I said, that I
thought there was not much danger of that, and that they might go
on in that course for some time longer, and not then have made
all the confessions that they ought to.
237
I asked brother Hovey to preach to-day, and to frankly express
his feelings as they really existed, that I might have a chance
to understand some of his "Mormonism." I wish to see the Elders
get up here and manifest their spirits, and speak as they feel
when they are alone in their meditations. Let us know how you
feel, and what you think. We can form some kind of an idea how a
man feels by looking at him, but if you wish a man to portray
himself faithfully you must get him to talk, and I will insure
that the organs of speech will show out the true state of the
mind, sooner or later, and reveal the fruit of his heart. No man
can hide it if he is allowed to talk; he will be sure to manifest
his true feelings.
237
Brother Hovey has referred to several incidents in his
experience. I will refer to what I witnessed no longer ago than
yesterday, in the court-room. A lawyer rose to make his plea
before the jury; he took up the laws of Utah, which are strict
and pointed in reference to lawyers making pleas, binding them to
fairly array the facts in the case, whether they are for or
against their clients, and he was so serious, so religious, so
pious, and so honest, that he appealed to high heaven to witness
his honesty before the jury. When he had induced the jury to
believe that he was honest, he stood there and misrepresented the
merits of the case, for half an hour at a stretch, in regular
lawyer style.
237
Men will portray what is in their hearts, when they talk freely,
and they cannot keep from it. This is the way in which the Lord
will exhibit the hearts of the children of men. Will He take out
their hearts and show them to the people? No, for that would not
exhibit the fruit of their hearts; but He will draw them into
circumstances which will compel them to manifest what is in them.
Let a man rise up here and talk, and freely express his thoughts,
and you can judge of what spirit he is.
238
We have just heard the words which give a manifestation of the
spirit of one of our missionaries, and I say now, as I have said
before, I wish we had hundreds of such missionaries throughout
this Territory, preaching to the people, and firing up their
hearts with the spirit of honesty, so that they would entirely
quit pilfering, lying, and deceiving, and deal honestly with one
another, with themselves, and with their God, and be industrious
and prudent, and pay attention to their business, instead of
loafing about the streets. I wish we had one hundred such
missionaries in this city, to get up prayer meetings, preaching
meetings, and evening meetings in every ward. What for? To draw
away that filthy, nasty mess which assembles at the corner of
this public square. For a week or two past, that court-house has
been thronged with men, and it is darker than the bowels of hell.
If you ask me how I know, I answer, I have been there and seen
for myself; have understood how they felt and tried the spirits,
and I saw who were there. It is a shame for men to be found
loafing about in such places, where there is contention, and
quarrelling, and every stratagem that can be used to deceive
juries and witnesses, and lying before them with all the grace
and sanctity of a Saint, pretending to be one. Such a place is
darker to me than midnight darkness.
238
There is not a jury which has occupied seats in that court-house
that comprehends the full scope of truth; they are put there and
then their minds are beclouded, dust is thrown into their eyes,
and they do not fully know truth from error, light from darkness,
what is of God from what is not of God.
238
As I have already said, a lawyer commenced his plea yesterday, by
appealing to high heaven to witness his honesty before the jury,
and this he did to decoy their feelings, to throw them off their
guard, and in all this he was true to his client, in accordance
with the approved mode of the Gentiles. He has been a Gentile
lawyer for many years before he entered this Church, and
therefore I do not think that he really merits such severe
censure as he otherwise would for taking the Gentile shoot so
faithfully, as the strong power of tradition and habit still
enfolds him. Instead of setting before the jury the true merits
of the case, and nothing else, he never touched upon them, but
avoided them at every turn and threw dust in their eyes, that
they might give an unrighteous decision.
238
Elders of Israel also throng such a place, and that too when no
spirit reigns there but the devil's spirit, and unless enough
righteous Elders go in to purify the atmosphere and overbalance
the power of evil, you can get nothing from that den but the
principles of hell. There is not a righteous person, in this
community, who will have difficulties that cannot be settled by
arbitrators, the Bishop's Court, the High Council, or by the 12
Referees (as provided in Resolution No. 4, page 390 of Utah
Laws), far better and more satisfactorily than to contend with
each other in law courts, which directly tends to destroy the
best interests of the community, and to lead scores of men away
from their duties, as good and industrious citizens. Take from
one to two hundred men and detain them in a court room week after
week, just look at it!! How many men have been detained at that
court-house during the past week? Will a hundred fill the number?
No. Will the time of one hundred and fifty men, for the past six
days, indemnify this community for the wasted time that has been
spent there in trying to decide one case, that any boy 15 years
old, possessed of good common sense, and having the spirit of
truth within him, could have decided in one hour? I tell you that
the time of one hundred and fifty men, for six days, will not
supply the loss to this community which has been incurred to
satisfy the lustful, wicked, cursed, hellish appetites of
professed brethren, in striving to cheat their neighbors, by
employing lawyers to deceive or lie for them, which are
synonymous terms in the eyes of justice, and by bringing in
witnesses to screen the guilty and deceive a jury, whereby they
are liable to give a wrong verdict.
238
I am making these remarks for your benefit, if you will be
benefitted by them. I tell you that a cricket war, a grasshopper
war, or an Indian war, would not begin to be so direful as what
you would have to pass through, were it not for your ignorance.
If you are wilfully ignorant you will have to feel the lash, but
if you are innocently ignorant, and do the best you know how, you
may be excused.
239
Does the Lord love your conduct when you drag each other before
the ungodly? When you run after difficulties, contentions,
broils, and strifes? Do you think He has fellowship with your
conduct in such things? No, you do not. Do you suppose that Jesus
Christ has? No. Do you believe that angels and good men can
fellowship your conduct? You do not, for one moment. There is not
a man or woman in this house, whether Saint or sinner, Jew or
Gentile, bond or free, black or white, that can so believe for a
moment.
239
Do you believe that your consciences can be clear in the day of
retribution, if you spend your time for naught, and run after the
filthiness of the wicked? Do you believe that, in so doing, you
can stand in the great day of account with a clear conscience?
You cannot. Then why, in the name of common sense, do you tag
after the devil and his imps?
239
Old grey-headed men, who ought to be fathers in Israel, were
empaneled as a jury on the case I have alluded to, and what were
they after? The fog, the froth, and spawn of hell, and they feast
upon it, men who do not know their right hands from their left,
with regard to the influences of the Spirit of God. Might they
not have known better? Yes, if they had taken the course which
Joseph Hovey has taken. If they would walk humbly before God and
know His will, they would go to work and get stone and timber,
and work at repairing their fences preparatory to raising grain,
potatoes, and other articles of food, instead of following after
courts and the nonsense, wickedness, and lying associated with
them.
239
Do I say that lying is practised in those places? Yes, often from
beginning to end. Men will take a solemn oath that they will tell
the truth, in the name of Israel's God, and nothing but the
truth, and then, if they have a prejudice against Mr. A or B,
they will tell their story to suit themselves, and if possible
crush an innocent person. The juries are liable to be deceived,
where there is so much darkness, and the whole posse will go to
hell, and I will say it in the name of Jesus Christ.
239
You men who follow after such a course of things as I refer to, I
would not give the ashes of a rye straw for the whole of you,
jurymen, witnesses, and every other person who countenances such
a place. It is a cage of unclean birds, a den and kitchen of the
devil, prepared for hell, and I am going to warn you of it. Some
of you wondered why I sent Thomas Bullock to take your names; I
wanted to know the men who were coaxing hell into our midst, for
I wish to send them to China, to the East Indies, or to where
they cannot get back, at least for five years. Who do we wish to
stay at home? Such men as Joseph Hovey, men who will pay
attention to making fences, tilling the soil, and providing for
their families, those who will live their religion at home. But
we will send off the poor curses on a mission, and then the devil
may have them, and we do not care how soon they apostatize, after
they get as far as California.
239
You may think my remarks are severe upon the lawyers here, but
the most of them take a course which is highly censurable, and
you may see grey headed men running after them, and asking, "Can
you call me up as a witness, or put me on the jury?"--in order
that they may get a dollar or two. Would I go there for money?
No. There is not an honest man in this community would go there
merely for money or would plead law unless it was demanded at his
hands, by the principles of justice, to prevent the innocent from
being wronged and abused. No principle would ever lead an honest
man into a court room, only to preserve the innocent from being
rode down and destroyed.
240
To see professed brethren, old and young, idling away their
time in and around court-rooms, proves them to have little or no
love for their religion, and that they care but little about
their God. I would like to see a strictly honest community, if we
can have one, and then there would be no differences of opinion
brought before a Gentile court--never, never! Every difficulty
would be settled amicably, without ever calling upon a court. I
am ashamed of many of you; it is a disgrace for men who profess
to be men of dignity and character--men who have been judges in
the supreme court of their country, to condescend to the mean,
low-lied calling of a pettifogger, and miserable tools at that. I
am ashamed for such persons, their conduct is a disgrace to them,
and to the name of "Mormon."
240
I wish we had in our midst thousands and millions of such men as
Joseph Hovey I would then bid defiance to all the powers of
darkness. But while we have hundreds and thousands of men, whom
we hold in fellowship, who would rather take off their hats and
scrape their shoes to a servant of the devil, and black his
boots, I tell you we are in danger.
240
Men who love corruption, contention, and broils, and who seek to
make them, I curse you in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ; I
curse you, and the fruits of your lands shall be smitten with
mildew, your children shall sicken and die, your cattle shall
waste away and I pray God to root you out from the society of the
Saints. To observe such conduct as many lawyers are guilty of,
stirring up strife among peaceable men, is an outrage upon the
feelings of every honest, law abiding man. To sit among them is
like sitting in the depths of hell, for they are as corrupt as
the bowels of hell, and their hearts are as black as the ace of
spades. I have known them for years; I know where they were
begotten and by whom, and how they were brought forth, and the
history of their lives. They love sin, and roll it under their
tongues as a sweet morsel, and will creep around like wolves in
sheep's clothing, and fill their pocket's with the fair earnings
of their neighbors, and devise every artifice in their power to
reach the property of the honest, and that is what has caused
these courts. I say, may God Almighty curse them from this time
henceforth, and let all the Saints in this house say, Amen [a
unanimous Amen from 3000 persons resounded through the house] for
they are a stink in the nostrils of God and angels and in the
nostrils of every Latter-day Saint in this Territory.
240
We have been driven from the face of man into the wilderness, and
now the poor devils follow us to stir up strife, and to produce
the spawn of hell, in which they delight to live and upon which
they feed. And simple ones in this community will beg of them,
"Cannot I be on the grand jury? Cannot I get a little to do in
the court?" You are fools; God will never pay you; all the pay
you will receive will be from the devil, and it will be miserable
pay.
240
This I say to lawyers and to all who will run after strife, and I
say it in honesty and soberness before high heaven, before my
Father in heaven, before Jesus Christ His Son, and before the
holy angels.
241
To see lawyers, as I saw them yesterday, strive to make the jury
believe them honest, and then throw dust in their eyes, who will
reward you for this? The devil, when he gets you in deep
suffering and trouble, for there he will leave you, and say that
he has no more use for you. You would do better to labor for the
Lord, and you would get better pay. And the people of this
Territory will make money by paying their honest debts, and gain
property and be blessed in their basket and in their store, in
their fields and in their crops, in their flocks and herds, in
their wives and children, while the withering touch of the
Almighty will be upon them if they practise wickedness.
241
Keep away from court houses; no decent man will go there unless
he goes as a witness, or is in some manner compelled to. I know
that many are obliged to go, but those who creep around to see
what is going on, let me tell you, the devil has possession of
them. I wish such persons to go to California, if they wish to. I
counsel you to keep away from courts, we have got the names of
those who have attended that court room, and we will send those
characters on long missions, for we want to get rid of them, and
we do not care whether they apostatize or not.
241
If the world complain of this, say I, if you have not sense
enough to know the difference between an honest man and a devil,
you must run the risk of it. I could always discern the
difference, and if you have not insight enough to know when they
tell the truth and when they lie, you have to run the same chance
that we have. People abroad may say, "Why don't you send us all
good men?" Do you believe them? No, you do not, when we send
them. We wish them to stay here, only those whom it is necessary
to have go, but we have no business here for those poor miserable
devils. I call you miserable, because the Spirit of the Almighty
has no fellowship for you; your names are written with ours here,
and also in the Lamb's book of life, as I have often told you,
where they will remain until you sin against the Holy Ghost.
Angels have no fellowship for you, neither have I. Now go and
prove yourselves, and if you desire to be Saints you have an
opportunity. Were it not for your ignorance, there would be a
severing between the righteous and the wicked. I would not endure
what I am obliged to endure, whether I am righteous or not, I
would make a scattering among this people, and make the wicked
leave forthwith.
241
I wanted to give you this brief exhortation. You may say that I
have talked rather hard, but I do not care what you say about it,
not one particle. I will tell you what I think about the matter,
if you do not stop your wickedness we will lay judgment to the
line and righteousness to the plummet, and I tell you that the
hailstorm that will be around you will sweep away the refuge of
lies and all liars.
241
I am not afraid of all hell nor of all the world, in laying
judgment to the line, when the Lord says so. Now, then, behave
yourselves, you old gray-headed know nothings, you are doted; you
are--shall I say hardshells? No, you are poor old soft shell
fogies, that a few pounds of tea and sugar will buy.
241
I feel as ready as any man to honor gray hairs, but I also
believe in the old proverb which reads that "a wise child is
better than an old and foolish king." We do not want any such men
to go to courts. When they want you to sit on a jury, tell them
to judge the case themselves, and you keep away and mind your own
business. Let me ask you, is there a man obliged to go into court
and sit on a jury? No. Our law will not oblige him to do it, only
on certain conditions. You can get rid of doing so, you are there
because you love to be there. You suck down the drink that is
there, eat the food that is there, and sup the broth that is
there, because it is of hell and you like it better than you do
the Saints, and the sustenance of the Saints. May god bless the
honest in heart, and separate the wicked and unrighteous from
them, and curse the latter class from this time henceforth. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 / Heber
C. Kimball, February 24, 1856
Heber C. Kimball, February 24, 1856
WICKEDNESS AMONG THE SAINTS--THE DAY OF PURIFICATION AT
HAND--ELDERS CALLED TO GO ON MISSIONS.
Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, Made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, February 24, 1856.
242
I do not suppose that any good Saint is tried one particle, by
the plainness of the remarks just made by brother Brigham.
242
As to the principles just advanced by brother Joseph Hovey, and
by bother Brigham, they are God's truth, and I know that the
curse will be fulfilled upon every character that it applies to,
if they do not repent and turn from their sins, and that
immediately.
242
I can say, with all my heart, may God grant that these words may
be fulfilled, and I know they will. I will stand by him in these
things, yea, I will stand by the going forth of righteousness
until there is not a drop of blood left in my veins, if need be,
and so will every honest, upright, good son of God.
242
I am disgusted myself with the evil practices which have just
been spoken of. Day before yesterday was the first time that I
have been into a court, for between 25 and 30 years. Did I stay
there long? No. I said to brother Brigham I want to go and see
about the missionaries, because my spirit was not there, it don't
dwell there. Still I would not have left if he had not, for I
feel perfectly willing to go where he goes. These are my
feelings, and have been all the time.
242
When I see evil spirits working and operating, as I have seen
many times, I feel like severing the good from bad, for this
people have been broken up and robbed, and our Prophets,
Patriarchs, and brethren have been slain, through letting such
spirits work in our midst, like the leaven of the devil, until
the whole lump becomes leavened with them. I say clear out evil
in the start, and sever the bitter branches from the tree, as
fast as wisdom will permit.
242
These are my feelings, and, if you do not listen to the warning
voice, not, many days will pass before it will be done, and it
will not be allowable to introduce into the kingdom that which is
against its order, for there is order in the Church of God.
242
The Elders of Israel, in all their meetings and speeches, say,
they are willing to do whatsoever they are called upon to do, by
the authorities of this Church. As some missionaries are wanted,
we are now ready to test whether you are willing or not; and when
a man is appointed to take a mission, unless he has a just and
honorable reason for not going, if he does not go he will be
severed from the Church. Why? Because you said, you were willing
to be passive, and if you are not passive, that lump of clay must
be cut off from the wheel and laid aside, and a lump put on that
will be passive.
242
That is my doctrine, and it is the doctrine of Christ and of the
Father. The Lord's servant is here to guide, dictate, and advise
you what course to take, that he may mould and fashion you into
the image and likeness of the Son of God.
243
I will present to this congregation the names of those whom we
have selected to go on missions. Some are appointed to go to
Europe, Australia, and the East Indies, and several will be sent
to Las Vegas, to the North, and to Fort Supply, to strengthen
those settlements.
243
We wish to have those who are appointed to go to the Vegas and
Fort Supply, immediately begin to gather up their effects, and
prepare to take a portion of their families with them, or all if
they choose, though where a family is large it will be better to
take only a part, and go as soon as the weather will permit.
243
I mention these things that you may not misunderstand, that you
may go to work, without running to brother Brigham and to brother
Grant every moment. Those who go north are requested not to take
their families, but gather up their teams, seeds, etc., and go as
soon as practicable. I believe that is all.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 / Brigham
Young, March 16, 1856
Brigham Young, March 16, 1856
INSTRUCTIONS TO THE BISHOPS--MEN JUDGED ACCORDING TO THEIR
KNOWLEDGE--ORGANIZATION OF THE SPIRIT AND BODY--THOUGHT
AND LABOR TO BE BLENDED TOGETHER.
A Discourse by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the
Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, March 16, 1856.
243
I do not now rise expressly for the purpose of giving additional
instructions, for we have already heard much to-day; still, I
have a few reflections which I will offer. Can you not remember
hearing public speakers, both here and in other countries, use
many words without clearly and distinctly conveying ideas?
243
The discourse by brother Vernon, in the forenoon, quite delighted
me. I was extremely well pleased to hear him clothe his ideas
with such beautiful language, and so easily understood. Hence, I
exhort my brethren, the Elders, when they rise to teach, edify,
or instruct the people, not to hamper themselves with efforts to
merely select nice sounding words, but to deal out correct and
useful ideas, even if you do not use one word in ten in a way
that the learned would deem proper. If a speaker presents useful
ideas to a congregation of the best scholars in existence, though
not one word of his language is strictly proper, yet what he says
will feed that congregation, far more than will a perfect volume
of nice sounding words which convey few or no important ideas. I
will leave the correctness of this remark to philosophers of
every grade.
243
Still, when any one rises to speak, if his mind is stored with
valuable ideas, let him clothe his thoughts with the best
language he can command--that which comes to him easily and
naturally. I really wish to impress this idea upon the minds of
the Elders.
244
If you will reflect upon what class of speakers have most edified
you, no matter whether they are taught or untaught in the
learning of the schools, you will readily discover that it has
been those whose minds were stored with good ideas, and who spoke
so that you could readily and easily understand them, whether
their language was couched in the most approved style or not.
When you hear individuals speak whose minds are stored with rich
ideas, do they not benefit you the most? I care but little about
your language, hand out the ideas, and let us know what you have
stored in your minds.
244
I will now refer to a portion of the discourse delivered here
this afternoon, and say to the Bishops, that it would be highly
gratifying to me, and to all of us, if you would prove yourselves
wise stewards. You have a good opportunity to exhibit your
abilities, and I say to the Bishop who has just addressed us,
won't you do as I have formerly directed you, and appoint good,
wise, judicious men to go through your Ward, to find out what is
in that Ward, and the situation of every family, whether they
have money, flour, or costly clothing, or whether they are
destitute and suffering? This is your business and calling. But
many of our Bishops are sleepy and good for nothing, and if I
were going to cleanse the Church, knowing the character of
individuals, I think I should commence with the Bishops. Theirs
is one of the most laborious and responsible offices in the whole
Church; it is an office which requires men of the best skill,
judgment and talent, to fill, and is one of the greatest
importance. Bishops, will you take hold and try to make men of
yourselves? After all I have said now and heretofore, if you were
going to search your Wards, you would be very apt to come to me
to inquire what you should do. I will tell you, do not let there
be one place, in the habitations of the Saints in your Wards,
about which you are uninformed. Brother Wooley has reported the
circumstance of a Bishop finding a woman who had been living upon
the charity of her neighbors, and who, at the same time, had
valuable property, and money hid up. I can refer you to scores of
like circumstances, and what is more, to some of the Elders,
those who are supposed to be among the best of our Elders, who
have been preaching abroad and brought their hundreds into the
Church, who come here with a lie in their hearts and on their
tongues, with regard to their means, and declare, emphatically,
that they have no means to help themselves with, neither money
nor goods.
244
We have brought them here, and they are still owing the Perpetual
Emigrating Fund for their passage, and they have gold, if they
have no silver, and have the richest kind of clothing. This
brings to my mind the circumstance, of a family in Nauvoo, who
were in the habit of travelling from house to house, begging
their living, and said, that they were poor and destitute. When
the time came for us to leave that city, and that family was
starting to St. Louis, the woman loosed her dress and showed one
of the sisters her stays, and said, "I have my money sewed up in
these stays, and the Church won't get it." This woman begged her
living, and stayed in Nauvoo almost two years, and would rather
be damned than to part with the sovereigns sewed up in her stays.
Such people will be damned, and the sooner they leave us the
better.
244
Were I a Bishop, I would know to a reasonable degree of accuracy,
the value of the clothing owned by those in my Ward, who were
calling upon me for assistance, and I would be familiar with
every nook and habitation, and watch carefully that money was not
secreted, and the owners begging from those poorer than
themselves. I would know whether they had money hoarded, or hid
away.
245
A score of years ago the Elders had to be very watchful, and
I do not suppose that, for many years, I slept so soundly but
what the slightest tap would wake me up. If any person should
say, "Brigham!" I am ready at once to ask, "What is wanted?" I am
ready to jump, at a moment's warning. No person could stir about,
without our knowing it.
245
The Bishops should be equally wide awake, and set those whom they
have confidence in, those whom they know to be honest, to be
watchmen on the tower, and let them find out who are suffering.
Doubtless, there are many who are suffering through want of food,
but there is no necessity of any family suffering in this City,
and when this City is supplied, the remainder of the Territory
may be considered independent.
245
I presume that we have one fourth less provisions in this City to
the number of the inhabitants, than has any other portion of the
Territory, and yet we need not suffer. Here we need not be
ashamed to beg, when stern necessity has closed around us. I do
not expect to see the day when I am perfectly independent, until
I am crowned in the celestial kingdom of my Father, and made as
independent as my Father in heaven. I have not yet received my
inheritance as my own, and I expect to be dependent until I do,
for all that I have is lent to me.
245
If a man comes to me and says, he is out of food, what of that?
He is out of food, that is all. If a man comes along and says,
"My family is destitute of food and clothing," what of that?
Simply that they are destitute of food and clothing, and still
they may be gentlemen and ladies, for all that, and be honoring
their tabernacles and being on the earth.
245
The customs of the world have made it degrading to ask for food,
but it is not, when a person cannot honestly procure it in any
other way. The man who is hungry and destitute has as good a
right to my food as any other person, and I should feel as happy
in associating with him, if he had a good heart, as with those
who have an abundance, or with the princes of the earth. They all
are esteemed by me, not according to the wealth and position they
hold, but according to the character they have.
245
Bishops, will you try to magnify your calling? I will give you a
few words of consolation; at our next Conference we expect to
drop a good many Bishops, and appoint others, and we intend to
keep doing so, until we get men with good hearts and active
brains, to fill that responsible station.
245
I will now speak upon another subject; one which I have touched
upon many times, but which, to this day, is but little
understood. I allude to the organization of the spirit and the
body, the distinction between the two, and their operations. This
subject is not well understood, and generally not much reflected
upon, but is one which the Saints have got to learn, if they ever
learn the real organization of man. Then they will know and
understand the peculiarities of our present organization, and how
liable mankind are to submit to its weaknesses, and to the
influences of the powers that rule over them.
245
Were you in possession of this knowledge, you would be more
compassionate. As severely as I sometimes talk to you, my soul is
full of compassion. It has ever been my study to understand
myself, for by so doing I can understand my neighbors.
245
If this people would apply their minds to wisdom, with regard to
themselves, they would be more compassionate than they are now.
246
From what is at times said here, it might be inferred that every
one who did not walk to the line was at once going to be
destroyed, but who has been hurt? Who is about to be killed? Who
is about to be taken out of the way? When this people have lived
long enough upon the earth, to have the principles of life and
salvation disseminated among them, and to have their children
taught in those principles, so that they fully know the
principles of eternal salvation, then let us or our children turn
away from the commandments of God, as some do now, and I could
tell you what will be done with them.
246
Brother Wooley has said, the time is not far distant, but it will
never come until the inhabitants of the earth, and especially
those who have been gathered together, have a sufficient time to
be educated in the celestial law, so that each person may
understand for himself. Then if they transgress against the light
and knowledge they possess, some will be stoned to death, and
"judgment will be laid to the line, and righteousness to the
plummet." But people will never be taken and sacrificed for their
ignorance, when they have had no opportunity to know and
understand the truth. Such a proceeding would be contrary to the
economy of heaven. But after we receive and understand things as
they are, if we then disobey, we may look for the chastening hand
of the Almighty.
246
If we could learn ourselves, we should see thousands and
thousands of weaknesses in the people. They turn to the right and
to the left, to this and that which is wrong; yet if we did know
and see things as they are, we should understand that thousands
of those acts are performed in ignorance.
246
I presume there are people hearing me talk, who would give the
riches of the Indies, if they had them in their possession, to be
able to obtain the mind and will of God concerning themselves.
They would give all they possess on the earth, or expect to
possess, were they in possession of keys by which they could know
the path to walk in. What are we going to do with this class of
persons? I will tell you what I am going to do with them, so far
as I am concerned. I am going to give them my faith, confidence,
prayers, and full fellowship. And when they get through with this
probation, if they have done, all the time, according to the best
they knew, God will not hold them responsible for what they did
not know, and they will be received, through the merits of the
Son, into the kingdom of our Father.
246
I mention this to inform the people, that they may understand
what they should do with regard to the law of God, and the
transgression thereof. The law is very strict; and in this
congregation there are men and women who, with uplifted hands to
heaven, before the Father, the Son, and all the holy angels, made
solemn covenants that they never would do thus and so. For
example, one obligation is, "I will never have anything to do
with any of the daughters of Eve, unless they are given to me of
the Lord." Men will call God to witness that they never will
transgress this law, and promise to live a virtuous life, so far
as intercourse with females is concerned; but what can you see? A
year will not pass away before some few of them are guilty of
creeping into widows' houses, and into bed with the wives of
their brethren, debauching one woman here, and another there. Do
we enforce upon them the strict penalty of the law? Not yet. I
hope their conduct arises from their ignorance, but let me
transgress my covenant, and the case would be different. I want
to live as long as I can, on the earth, but I would not like to
live to violate my covenants; I would rather go behind the vail
before doing so.
247
A few of the men and women who go into the house of the
Lord, and receive their endowments, and in the most sacred manner
make covenants before the Almighty, go and violate those
covenants. Do I have compassion on them? Yes, I do have mercy on
them, for there is something in their organization which they do
not understand; and there are but few in this congregation who do
understand it.
247
You say, "That man ought to die for transgressing the law of
God." Let me suppose a case. Suppose you found your brother in
bed with your wife, an put a javelin through both of them, you
would be justified, and they would atone for their sins, and be
received into the kingdom of God. I would at once do so in such a
case; and under such circumstances, I have no wife whom I love so
well that I would not put a javelin through her heart, and I
would do it with clean hands. But you who trifle with your
covenants, be careful lest in judging you will be judged.
247
Every man and women has got to have clean hands and pure heart,
to execute judgment, else they had better let the matter alone.
247
Again, suppose the parties are not caught in their iniquity, and
it passes along unnoticed, shall I have compassion on them? Yes,
I will have compassion on them, for transgressions of the nature
already named, or for those of any other description. If the Lord
so order it that they are not caught in the act of their
iniquity, it is pretty good proof that He is willing for them to
live; and I say let them live and suffer in the flesh for their
sins, for they will have it to do.
247
There is not a man or woman, who violates the covenants made with
their God, that will not be required to pay the debt. The blood
of Christ will never wipe that out, your own blood must atone for
it; and the judgments of the Almighty will come, sooner or later,
and every man and woman will have to atone for breaking their
covenants. To what degree? Will they have to go to hell? They are
in hell enough now. I do not wish them in a greater hell, when
their consciences condemn them all the time. Let compassion reign
in our bosoms. Try to comprehend how weak we are, how we are
organized, how the spirit and the flesh are continually at war.
247
I told you here, some time ago, that the devil who tempted Eve,
got possession of the earth, and reigns triumphant, has nothing
to do with influencing our spirits, only through the flesh; that
is a true doctrine. Inasmuch as our spirits are inseparably
connected with the flesh, and, inasmuch as the whole tabernacle
is filled with the spirit which God gave, if the body is
afflicted, the spirit also suffers, for there is a warfare
between the flesh and the spirit, and if the flesh overcomes, the
spirit is brought into bondage, and if the spirit overcomes, the
body is made free, and then we are free indeed, for we are made
free by the Son of God. Watch yourselves, and think. As I had
observed, on the evening of the 14th, at the social Hall, "think,
brethren, think," but do not think so far that you cannot think
back again. I then wanted to tell a little anecdote, but I will
tell it now.
248
In the eastern country there was a man who used to go crazy, at
times, and then come to his senses again. One of his neighbors
asked him what made him go crazy; he replied, "I get to thinking,
and thinking, until finally I think so far that I am not always
able to think back again." Can you think too much for the spirit
which is put in the tabernacle? You can, and this is a subject
which I wish the brethren instructed upon, and the people to
understand. The spirit is the intelligent part of man, and is
intimately connected with the tabernacle. Let this intelligent
part labor to excess, and it will eventually overcome the
tabernacle, the equilibrium will be destroyed, and the whole
organization deranged. Many people have deranged themselves by
thinking too much.
248
The thinking part is the immortal or invisible portion, and it is
that which performs the mental labor; then the tabernacle, which
is formed and organized for that express purpose, brings about or
effects the result of that mental labor. Let the body work with
the mind, and let them both labor fairly together, and, with but
few exceptions, you will have a strong-minded, athletic
individual, powerful both physically and mentally.
248
When you find the thinking faculty perfectly active, in a healthy
person, it should put the physical organization into active
operation, and the result of the reflection is carried out, and
the object is accomplished. In such a person you will see mental
and physical health and strength combined, in their perfection.
We have the best opportunity afforded any people to cultivate
these properties of man.
248
I do not know that I am trammeled by tradition, or that any of us
need to be, hence we are in the best situation to exhibit,
through the organization of the tabernacle, the labor and
properties of the invisible part. When a person is thinking all
the time he is little better than a machine; he perverts the
purpose of his organization, and injures both mind and body. Why?
Because the mental labor does not find vent through the organism
of the tabernacle, and has not that scope--that field of labor
which it desires, and which it was wisely designed that it should
have. Think according to your labor, labor according to your
thinking.
248
Some think too much, and should labor more, others labor too
much, and should think more, and thus maintain an equilibrium
between the mental and physical members of the individual; then
you will enjoy health and vigor, will be active, and ready to
discern truly, and judge quickly. Is it not your privilege to
have discernment to circumscribe all things, no matter what
subject comes before you, and to at once know the truth
concerning any matter? When you see a person of this character,
you see one with a healthy and vigorous mind, throughout the
whole operations of organization. True, this is not the privilege
of every one; some have to do much thinking, and but little
manual labor, while others do much manual labor with little, if
any thinking. The latter class are as dull and stupid as the
brutes, and when their labor is done, they lie down and sleep,
like the brutes. They do not think enough, they should bring
their minds into active operation, as well as their bodies. Men
who do much thinking, philosophers for instance, would apply
their bodies to more manual labor, in order to make their bodies
more healthy and their minds more vigorous and active.
249
Let me take twenty years to come, in which to build cities,
temples, tabernacles, halls, dwellings, &c., with my mental
organization, and not put forth my hands, or use any manual
labor, to perform any of this work, do you not perceive that my
body would not have labored during all this period, and that my
mind would have labored to excess, even to the overcoming of the
tabernacle. Again, let me build house after house, hall after
hall, temple after temple, &c., my mind would have something to
rest upon, and my body being weary with labor, I could lie down,
and both would rest together. When I wish to build a temple it
costs me much thought, and when I see a temple finished on this
block, as I have seen it in the vision of my mind, do you not
perceive that the whole of the labor of the mind, on that matter,
is at rest? This is my philosophy on thinking; and if I were
obliged to think for ten years, and not erect a building, or help
build up a city, or in any way put my thoughts into execution, it
would materially injure my mental faculty, through want of
results for it to rest upon. But let me engage in active
operations, even though I do not personally perform one day's
manual labor, let me see the result of my thinking budding into
existence, and my mind has something to rest upon. If I cannot
carry out that which is in my mind--that which I wish to
accomplish in all the improvements, in building up Zion in the
latter days, as soon as I am deprived of the necessary physical
labor I withdraw my mind from that object; I will not suffer my
mind to rest upon it. For instance, we are going to suspend labor
upon the Temple for a year, until we can prepare ourselves more
fully for that work. We have abandoned the idea of using adobies
in the walls of that building, and intend to use granite. Now,
suppose I should begin to think, and think, and still think about
it, are you not aware that it would be a worse than useless waste
of time and mental labor? My body would become wearied and
languid. I do not expect to think about it for one year; good bye
to it, for the present. I must carry out the labor of my mind, or
I injure it. Can you go to sleep in one minute, after you have
said your prayers and gone to bed? Can you cease reflection, bid
good bye to thought, and say to the body, compose yourself and
let us go to sleep? How many now in this house can do that?
Whether it is natural, or supernatural, mental or mechanical, it
matters not, but I have trained myself to go to sleep when I get
ready, and when I am in good health, as a general thing, in about
one minute I can be fast asleep.
249
Until you can govern and control the mind and the body, and bring
all into subjection to the law of Christ, you have a work to
perform touching yourselves. I delight to talk upon he subject of
our organization but I must do so a little at a time, or I might
weary your bodies and distract your thoughts. Short sermons fitly
spoken, are better than long ones ill spoken. May God bless you,
Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 3 / Heber
C. Kimball, March 9, 1856
Heber C. Kimball, March 9, 1856
THE DEVIL TO BE CAST OUT OF THE EARTH--THE EMIGRATION
FUND--EXHORTATION
TO BISHOPS--LAYING UP STORES AGAINST A TIME OF NEED.
A Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, Delivered in the
Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, March 9, 1856.
249
How is the will of the Father done in the heavens? Every one may
read in the Bible that when Lucifer rebelled against the Father,
and against Jesus Christ, His Son, he was cast out of heaven,
with all those who partook of his spirit.
250
Were they not all cast out of heaven? We are praying constantly
that that may be done on earth, even as it was done in heaven.
Would you not like to have the day come when those who rally to
the standard of wickedness, which the devil raises, will be cast
out; when the Saints may live in peace, and enjoy the comforts of
life--partake of one spirit, and be one from that time
henceforth, and for ever? I am praying for that time to come, and
I believe that God will spare my life until I can have the
privilege, with thousands of others, of casting corrupt,
rebellious beings from our midst.
250
If I do not live to behold that period, in the flesh, as the Lord
liveth, I will see and enjoy it in the spirit, and I will help to
accomplish that work. What, in this body? If not in this body I
shall in my new one, for I am going to have a new one, when I
have done my work in this tabernacle which I now possess, and
which you now see.
250
I wish to do my work, and to have it well done, that I may merit
and purchase, by my faithfulness, a new body which will be after
the similitude of the body I now have.
250
This tabernacle will be laid down, and my spirit will pass
through the vail, into the world of spirits. I told you, the
other day, that when you are through with this state of
existence, your labor is not at an end. The spirit world will
probably be equal to this, in that respect, and I think a little
harder.
250
Here we pray that the time will come when the will of the Father
will be done on earth as in heaven. Did not they cast out the
devil and all who rallied to his standard? They did.
250
I have been much interested with the discourse just delivered by
brother Wells; it is true. Treasure up the words he has spoken,
for your salvation depends upon your observing and walking by
them. You are not all indebted to the Perpetual Emigrating Fund,
but a good many of you are. That Company is in debt, and who does
the weight of that debt rest upon? Upon brother Brigham, and upon
those whom he calls to his assistance. Do you feel interested in
the welfare of that company? Many of you do not care one dime for
the P. E. Fund. That is plain language but it is true.
250
Is President Young oppressed? He is; and he is perplexed with
those debts which have been made without his knowledge and
sanction. It is far easier to contract a debt than it is to pay
it.
250
Many of our Elders abroad run the Company into debt. What a sway
I could have, if I had the privilege of incurring liabilities to
the amount of fifty, sixty or eighty thousand dollars, and not be
under obligation to pay one dime of it, but leave our President
to foot the bill.
250
It is just as reasonable for us all to run into debt at these
stores, and then expect the President to pay our debts. What an
unwise policy to run the people into debt, beyond the means for
prompt payment, and that too at a time when we were clear of
debt, the result of brother Brigham's skillful financiering and
wise management.
250
He foresaw that these hard times were coming, and labored hard
that we might be independent and not be oppressed, but instead of
that he is oppressed.
250
It is as necessary to talk about this as it is to talk about
anything else. Why? Because all the poor Saints who are in
England, France, Denmark, Italy, Asia, or any part of the earth,
where there is a poor Saint, are dependent upon the P. E. Fund to
bring them to this country.
251
They are paying their means into that Fund, are struggling to
have an interest in it, and should not you have an interest in
it? Yes, just as much as they, and have more need to exert
yourselves if you are indebted to it.
251
To say nothing of indebtedness to the Fund, there is not a man or
woman that professes to be a member in this church, but what
should be just as much interested and as diligent in this matter,
as are brother Brigham, brother Heber, brother Grant, or the
Twelve Apostles. Do you fell so? To all appearance you do not,
apparently the most you care for is your bread and meat.
251
As to the circumstances under which we are placed, I do not
particularly care, all I care about them is the extra care and
labor they bring upon me, for I have to keep on the trot to wait
on the people who come to me for flour and meal, and for this and
that.
251
Do they come from the Ward I live in? No, they come from
different Wards, and some come to beg, some to buy, and some to
exchange.
251
I wish that these matters could be attended to in the Wards where
they belong. Let each one take what provision he can spare, from
time to time, whether little or much, to the Bishop of his Ward,
and let that Bishop and his helps make a righteous distribution
of that food.
251
I do not wish to be placed under the necessity of administering
to the wants of so many, in addition to the large number I have
to provide for, neither does brother Brigham; it is too onerous a
burden, and we have not the provisions.
251
Some may think that there is a great supply of wheat, corn,
barley, &c., now in the Tithing Office. I was there myself, two
or three weeks ago, and I asked brother Hill to show me all the
grain there, and the whole amount would not exceed six hundred
bushels. How long will it take to feed that out? I deal out over
one thousand pounds every week, and sometimes over fourteen
hundred pounds.
251
What toll has been taken at my mill during the last seven months?
Not to exceed one bushel a day, on account of the want of water,
and that does not pay the miller. Brother Brigham's mill does not
have more than one quarter or one-third the grain it can grind,
and he has hundreds of persons to support. He has enough to do
and to think of, to kill any man under God's heaven, unless he
was supported and upheld by an Almighty power.
251
What are my cares? I said sometime since, that my immediate
family consisted of seventy-nine persons, which I feed, clothe,
and shelter, and I furnish thirteen fires all the time. This care
and expense should be borne by the Church, and I, left free to
attend to the labors more directly pertaining to the Priesthood.
But, as it is, I now assist many, besides entirely supporting my
large family. I feed widows and their families, who do not belong
to me any more than they belong to you.
251
Has brother Brigham got a heavier load than I have? Yes, he feeds
his hundreds, besides aiding other hundreds who do not directly
belong to his family.
251
I wish you Bishops to take some of these loads. I sometimes feel
as though I could not live, still I get along with those I am
obliged to feed. There is not a member in my family, with the
exception of my first wife and my first children, who have ever
begun to see the hard times that I have seen.
252
In my younger days I have seen the time when, for two weeks
together, we were under the necessity of eating boiled
milk-weeds, and that too without having to salt them. Have any of
you come to that yet?
252
I have seen the time in Nauvoo, the last time I went to England,
when I could sit down with my family and eat all we had in the
house, and then not have half enough. I never was so poor in my
life as I was then, and I was sickly and afflicted. Was I happy?
Yes, just as happy as I am now, and just as comfortable in my
feelings.
252
I always felt as thankful when I had not anything as when I had
plenty; I feel as thankful with a little as I do with ever so
much.
252
But I have heard some people say that they could not ask God to
bless a jonnycake, and feel thankful for it. I could mention many
such characters, people who are never thankful, only when they
have an abundance. I am thankful when I have a little; I am
thankful now, and I never was more so than I am this day, for
there is a prospect of some people learning a lesson, though I
doubt very much whether all will.
252
Does it make all humble? No, for many are calculating to start
for California directly. Thank God for that, not a soul of them
will cause me to shed a tear at their leaving, not even if they
were members of my own family. Inasmuch as they wish to go, go,
say I, off with you, there are plenty more where you grew. But
when you go, do not steal what few cattle we have left.
252
Brother Erastus Snow, while in the States, borrowed money to
assist the P. E. Fund Company. I have some property close to my
house, on the west side of the street, five, six, or seven
thousand dollars worth, that I will let any of you have for
drafts against the Fund. I also have two farms and some cattle
that I will dispose of for the same kind of pay, and the farms
have as good soil as you will find in the Territory.
252
I do not wish to let you have my sheep, for I am determined that
my family shall make their own clothing. I am going to organize a
domestic manufacturing company, in my own family; we are going to
make up our own clothing and attend to our own business. Let us
do this in every family throughout this City, and throughout this
Territory.
252
It is necessary for us to take a course, to put ourselves into a
situation where we may be as independent in our sphere of action,
as God is in His. You have heard brother Brigham say, a thousand
times, that there is nothing we wear, eat, or drink, but what is
in the elements around us. It is for us to take these elements
and organize them, and put them into a condition in which we can
use them.
252
I know that there are a great many good people here; the jewels
of the earth are in this congregation, and in different parts of
this Territory; they are jewels of the earth, both male and
female. Some of the meanest of people are here also; on natural
principles there must needs be an opposition.
252
A company of men was selected to go to Las Vegas to strengthen up
that settlement, and I understand that other men were getting up
companies for other purposes.
252
We wish those who are appointed to go to Las Vegas, to green
River, and to other places, to go where they are appointed, and
nowhere else, and not to listen to any man on earth who would
influence them to go somewhere else, unless they are dictated to
take a different course by the President of this Church.
253
Thomas S. Williams is getting up a company to go on an exploring
excursion; he proposed doing so, and brother Brigham told him to
act his own pleasure. It is his own individual proposal and
affair, and not an appointment by the authorities of this Church.
I speak of this, that the brethren may not misunderstand the
matter.
253
We are willing that brother T. S. Williams should explore the
Colorado regions, the Pimo country, and every part of the earth,
but those who go with him, go on their own responsibility.
253
I am not making these remarks with a view to interfere with his
operations, but we wish him to understand that we do not intend
to have him interfere with those who are going to Las Vegas,
Green River, or any other point to which we are sending brethren.
You can now understand the matter perfectly, so that you need not
run to brother Brigham, to me, to brother Grant, or to anybody
else. When we make an appointment we wish it carried out unless
it is altered by the proper authority. I think I have said enough
on that subject, you can now understand it, if you choose to.
253
My feelings are, if God blesses and sustains me, to build a good
storehouse for my grain this season; I am going to lay up
everything I can raise. I say this for the benefit of brother
Hunter, and all the Bishops in the House of Israel. Follow the
example if you think it is a good one, and lay up stores of
grain, against the time of need, for you will see the time when
there will not be a kernel raised, and when thousands and
millions will come to this people for bread. You cannot believe
it, can you? You may say "If one of the old Prophets could rise
from the d